Kim Possible 1. Chapter 1

Legal Mumbo Jumbo: I do not own Kim Possible nor do I own any of the characters contained within. They are property of the Disney Corporation.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes  
**_

Kim Possible could do anything. Her website boasted it, had boasted it for so long, and she knew it to be true. No matter the situation, no matter the obstacle, she was capable of anything. She'd faced down countless villains, escaped countless deathtraps and survived every no-win scenario thrown her way. She wasn't cocky, just more confident in her abilities than anything else in the world. Okay, maybe a bit cocky.

She'd never done so much alone, however, and that's what made her hesitate now. She'd always had Ron there by her side throughout most of their adventures. He'd been a comfortable constant in their crime fighting lives and she felt safe with him at her back.

He…couldn't be there and that meant she was alone. She made a quick head count of the opposition before her. Fourteen men all dressed in Professor Dementor's signature jumpsuits, all brandishing random devices meant to cause her bodily harm in some way.

The diminutive Professor perched atop a catwalk directly ahead, leaning over the railing and shaking his fist at the teen hero. The warehouse she now stood inside supposedly housed a few leftover electronic trinkets that Drakken had discarded for future use. It seemed Dementor was always out to steal his former rival's ideas whenever he actually came up with a decent one.

"Curse you, Possible!" he yelled in that thick, German accent. "Don't you have better things to do than play hero!?"

_Not really, _Kim visibly smirked to hide the disappointed answer she gave internally. "Not as long as you keep giving me a reason to come back."

"You bring this on yourself, Fraulein. GET HER!"

Kim placed one hand out, palm open, and spread her legs apart. The familiar stance openly intimidated at least half of the minions. Paired with her reputation, the men knew what they were in store for if they decided to follow their boss' command.

Though she was small, lightly built and only just north of eighteen, everyone knew she was one of the finest martial artists in the world. Few could touch her one on one, but fighting a group was a different animal entirely.

While she had no fears of outclassing the henchmen, she wasn't foolish enough to rush them and give them a chance to surround her. She needed space to move and perform her unique style of fighting. She waited patiently for the goons to make the first move.

Five of them decided to rush her, yelling from adrenaline and waving their combination of clubs, shock sticks, and batons. She moved into the first as he reached her, kicking out her leg and striking his shins. He front flipped past her as she spun into the next with a solid elbow shot to the stomach.

The other three pounced at once, but she avoided two and caught the hand of the third, spinning and pulling his much heavier weight along with him. He tumbled end over end, leaving only two to face her.

One swung and she side stepped just enough to move inside his swing and throw a leg up, catching his jaw with her foot. Spittle flew from his mouth as he dipped backward and his partner suddenly decided this was a losing battle.

He turned to run, but she placed a foot across his ankle and pushed his upper body hard, sending him skidding face first across the concrete floor. The remainder of the men seemed respectful now, fidgeting in place and glancing to one another in hopes someone else would begin the next assault.

"This the best you can muster, Dementor?" Kim snarked.

The German rubbed his helmeted head, "The HenchCo bargain bin has been overflowing these days. LUCKY FOR ME!"

The roof above Dementor suddenly collapsed and a hovercraft descended into view. Kim recognized it as Drakken's tech and worried over how much of the former villain's gear the professor had stolen.

She gritted her teeth when a new group of goons exited the craft, adding six more to the overall group. Dementor hopped into the craft and blew a raspberry at his teen nemesis.

"Until next time, Possible!" he cackled as the craft ascended.

Kim leapt into action, visibly startling the group of goons as she dashed forward and jumped onto the head of the nearest crony. She used his oversized bulk as a launching pad to push her athletic frame as high into the air as possible.

Mid jump, she pulled out her hairdryer grappling hook from her pack and found the landing struts within range. She fired and the gas propelled launcher threw the metal hook perfectly around the strut, entangling itself.

She pressed the retract button and felt the taut rope tighten and begin to pull her in…but not before one of the goons somehow leaped high enough to grab her ankle.

The sudden increase in weight pulled them towards the ground at frightening speed, forcing Kim to release the dryer and attempt to reposition herself midair. Somehow, she maneuvered her body above the thug falling beneath her and used his large torso as a cushion.

Still, the landing was jarring enough to knock the air from her. She rolled off the now unconscious man and put a few yards distance between herself and the group, kicking herself internally for letting Dementor get away.

The goons wouldn't allow her that courtesy, however, as most of them charged at her simultaneously. This had now gone from stopping the professor to surviving this attack. She tested her stance, making sure the fall hadn't hurt her more than she'd realized, before tensing herself and preparing for this battle.

It went as smoothly as any battle before, much to her relief. She'd never been considered an easy tussle, but even she had her limits. Fortunately, the goons were indeed bottom of the barrel as far as quality was concerned. She had easily dispatched five of them in due time, but she also realized the latest additions that had come from the hovercraft still stood back and watched her performance.

It took her addled brain a moment to realize they weren't frightened, but watching her as if learning her techniques or simply allowing the lesser fighters to wear her out before they joined in. She tried to keep her eyes on both groups.

She paid for her sloppiness with a strike to the back, courtesy of one of the batons they were using. She had just enough time to be relieved he hadn't been using a stun stick before she was haymakered by one of the newer men.

She'd somehow gotten her guard up enough to avoid most of the blow, but that just meant her arms were hurting instead of her chest and neck. She landed back first, stayed down just long enough for the goons to think they'd won, before leaping back up and round-housing two of the slower ones.

One of the better fighters swung at her, but she was still faster, ducking and jamming a palm into his chin. They were on her like a pack of wild animals and it was all she could do to avoid their attacks, much less find suitable counters. The newer goons began finding openings and were mere centimeters from striking her aching body.

She knew a losing battle when she saw it, so she double rolled across the floor and made for an exit. Two of the new goons had anticipated this and gave immediate chase. She went for the closest exit, clearly marked with an illuminated sign, before the men began to cut her off on either side.

She wouldn't make the door, so she instead skid to a stop and bee lined for a lone set of windows set low to the ground. They were within jumping distance and they would be her only escape.

Mid run, she picked up a small packing crate lying to the side and spun to fake throwing it towards the pursuers. They balked and moved to the side, giving her enough time to spin twice and launch the wooden container through the glass.

Before the shards had finished raining across the concrete floors, she was bounding over a stair railing and pushing through the new opening. A small bit of glass nicked her on the way out, but it did little to distract from her escape.

She landed outside on a low rising catwalk, only a few feet from the ground. The vast Canadian wilderness stretched out before her, full of lush trees covered in melting snow. The warehouse had been erected on the outskirts of a nearby town, at the foot of a series of mountain ranges in hopes it would have appeared inconspicuous to thieves. No such luck, it seemed.

More glass shattered as the two pursuing goons forsook their own safety and launched their bodies through the windows and onto the catwalk. She stared astonished as they landed on either side of her, almost unharmed and still itching to fight.

"You guys are way too tenacious," she quipped. "Girls don't like a guy who can't take a hint."

The one to her right actually grinned, "This is just business, Possible. Work's a bit scarce now with you running everyone away. It's gotten to the point that taking you down is the only way to make a name for yourself anymore."

"Lucky me. So that's why Dementor just left you guys. Any chance you know what he was looking for here?"

The talker looked over to his cohort, who shrugged indifferently, "He doesn't give much detail to his hired help. We were here to stop you, simple as that."

"Thanks anyways," she grinned and ran him down.

At the last second, she hit her side and slid underneath his wide legs, the moist catwalk giving her ample distance as she found her footing again and headed for the opposite end of the metal walkway.

The goons gave chase just as she heard more of them bursting through the doors below and the window, effectively cutting her off. She let her brain run wild, formulating plans and alternative plans that didn't see her getting out of this without busting a few skulls.

The stairway leading down was clearly going to be covered, so she jumped onto the railing, somehow not falling as she agilely pushed herself up to a low hanging roof line. She hoped the acrobatics required to chase her would give her time to breathe and think.

The precariously smooth, wet roof made her escape gingerly slow at best, but she could hear the grunts of irritation as the bulkier pursuers failed to match her leaping prowess. Still, two of the better goons managed their frames over the edge and slowly stood to descend on her.

This time she stood her ground. She bobbed up and down excitedly as the men neared, adrenaline surging through her and making her enjoy herself despite the throbbing pain in her back. She knew as soon as they neared that she had the advantage. They were heavier, clumsier, and built for destruction. She was graceful, delicate, and balanced adequately against the slick metal roof.

They both realized this all too late as one took the initiative and stepped forward to attack, immediately pitching forward as his boots lost traction. As soon as he'd fallen to his hands and knees, she was moving forward, pushing the grips of her boots against the angle of the roof

In two steps, she was to the downed man and he watched in mute shock as she landed a knee directly into his temple. He was unconscious before he fell to his side, but she didn't stop there.

Judging by the distance from the lower part of the roof to the ground, she decided the fall wouldn't kill him. With precision, she pushed the body as hard as possible, making him slide easily across the wet roof and clear the edge just as two lower goons were scaling up.

They grunted in surprise as their knocked out cohort pushed them off the edge and over the catwalk to the ground below. Kim grinned at the lone goon.

He snickered, "You're something else, kid."

"No big," she stretched animatedly. "Just a day in the life of Kim Possible."

He secured his feet against the roof, digging in hard to afford maximum grip, "Not your average day, Possible. I don't ever recall you flying solo for this long. Where's the boyfriend?"

Kim frowned, not wanting to open that particular wound at the moment. Clearly, the goon had been trying to throw her off her game and she was annoyed to discover it had worked. It actually took her by surprise when he stepped forward and threw out a muscular leg.

She was swift enough to block it, but choosing to block instead of dodge effectively threw her off balance. She fell to one knee to avoid slipping and he took that advantage by throwing the opposite leg into her.

He was strong, no question. The blow sent her sliding up the roof and smacking against the wall that led up to a second lip towards the higher part of the roof. It hurt, but she'd had worse.

She started to slide back down, but somehow found enough traction with her gloved hands and boots to push back up into a crouching position. She let herself slide a bit further before leaping up and bringing her heel back down towards the goon's head.

He blocked it, but she used his stopping her momentum to twist in midair, grab his elbow, and use her downward force to drag him bodily over her shoulder. The thin metal whined in protest as his large frame slammed into it, dipping it downwards before it bounced the both of them back up.

She threw a boot down again, aiming for his head, but he caught her ankle and spun his body onto his stomach. She was dragged with him as he lifted her leg high, placed his elbow behind her knee, and slammed his weight back over her exposed limb.

Sharp pain shot up her torso from her now damaged leg, but she somehow forced herself to stay awake as spots danced behind her eyes. Gritting her teeth, she yelled as she exerted all her effort into pulling herself forward, rolling onto her back and dragging the still clutching goon with her.

He stumbled over her as she kicked upward with her good leg and shoved a booted toe solidly into his gut. She heard the air forcibly expelled from him before continuing her assault.

She pushed up onto her good leg, ignoring the residual pains of her knee, and threw a fist directly up his torso to his chin. Surprisingly, he dodged and wrapped a larger pair of arms around her now exposed arm.

Before he could even think to reenact his attack on her knee, she turned her back to him, grabbed either side of his head, and pulled downward as she threw her good knee as hard as possible into the bridge of his nose.

The impact on her knee was painful, but nowhere near as much as what her victim had felt. The small trickle of blood that immediately started pouring from his broken nose was all the proof she needed that he was incapacitated.

Like a rag doll, he collapsed to the metal and flopped a few feet before settling. She dropped to her back as well, somehow forcing herself to sit up as new pains echoed through her. The man groaned, clearly not as unconscious as she believed.

"Ow," he mumbled.

"Ditto," she grimaced as the adrenaline began to wear off and the pain started to set in more vehemently.

She growled as the bumblers from before had finally started to scale the roof. She prepared herself for more pain, but the sight of the lackey on the roof before her made the remaining few henchmen freeze in place.

"I'd run if I were you," the goon muttered to his allies.

That was all they needed to stumble and fall hilariously back over the edge and down to the safety of wherever Kim Possible couldn't find them.

"Why did you send them away?" Kim asked.

"I didn't want their help to begin with. It means nothing if I don't take you out alone."

"Honor amongst thugs," she chided. "How noble of you."

Her sarcasm was difficult to miss, but the goon simply lacked the strength to give any real comeback.

"I'll beat you, one day," he said.

"I'll be waiting," she challenged as she pulled out her kimmunicator.

The screen flashed to life and showed a round faced young boy busily typing away on the multitude of computers his room possessed.

"Wade, I need pickup," she said weakly, rubbing her injured knee.

His face immediately shot to her and wore a worried expression, "Everything alright Kim? You look hurt."

She gave a confident smile, not wanting to scare the kid, "Right as rain. I just need a way home. Preferably one that doesn't mind carrying me."

Wade typed frantically on the keyboards, somehow not missing a single keystroke, "Local sightseeing helicopter is on its way to bring you home. Just sit tight in the meantime."

"You rock, Wade," she beamed a smile again, laying it on thick.

While Wade was young, he certainly wasn't stupid. He visibly wanted to question her, but he knew all too well that Kim rarely accepted help unless she absolutely needed it. She hoped he wouldn't push the issue and breathed a sigh of relief when he gave her a half salute and turned off the monitor.

With that taken care of, she rested against the chilling metal of the roof and awaited her pickup.

"Good to see you aren't completely alone," the goon spoke up.

She didn't answer, far too tired to banter with the lackey.

"You can't do this all alone, kid. No matter how good you are."

"Anything's possible," she shrugged.

"Anything, not everything. I'm expendable; I can be replaced with any number of hired help. How long will that knee be allowed to heal before you're right back out here to stop Dementor again? How many more injuries can you handle before you break down?"

She remained silent, fully aware that she had no retort to his questions. It wasn't a scenario that she had ever considered before she lost her partner. She balled her fists from the confused emotions thinking of Ron brought on.

The sound of swirling propellers thankfully ripped her from her musings. A small, red and white helicopter descended over them and just low enough for a man to leap out and stumble precariously to Kim's position.

"You okay, Ms. Possible?" he asked over the propellers.

"Spankin'!" she gave a thumbs up. "I could use a bit of help into the bird, though."

Her embarrassed flush told him all he needed to know. He easily lifted her into his arms and moved back towards the top of the facility. Before placing her inside, she pointed to the goon still lying on the roof.

"We can't leave him!" she yelled over the blades.

"Authorities are on their way! He'll be taken care of!"

With a hesitant nod, she allowed herself to be placed into the back seat of the helicopter and finally relaxed as they lifted off into the Canadian skies.

* * *

Kim awoke from a sudden slumber just as they were nearing Middleton. She felt better after seeing her hometown, just as much as every time she returned from a mission. This was her home and it made her feel comfortable from just laying eyes on it.

It wasn't long before they were landing on her front lawn. The yard space had expanded from less than a year ago, when the Lorwardians had destroyed her home and they'd been forced to rebuild.

The new home was similar to the last, besides an extra wing added at her father's behest. Jim and Tim had been causing ruckus in their garage for years, so her father had felt it appropriate to allow the boys a separate space all to themselves for their unbridled creative needs.

Kim's former-loft now-room had also been given a bit more breathing room and a larger bathroom. Yes, she still lived at home after graduating, but she was most at peace here, especially now that the tweebs had less chance of running into her on a daily basis.

Her college planning days had been put on hold for the duration of her house's remodeling, much to her parents' chagrin. She blamed it on worrying about them, which was partly true, but she also was having trouble deciding on her after high school life.

College had always been the idea, but Middleton University lacked a lot of the studies she was interested in, even though the fact that both Ron and Monique attended it made it all the more appealing. Well, not so much the Ron part anymore.

She bit down on that thought process before it took hold. Instead, she tried to appear not so completely useless by edging her body to the big, sliding Plexiglas door as the copilot opened it and reached in for her.

She accepted his help, flushing from embarrassment all the way, but still more willing to be embarrassed than suffer actually walking the distance on whatever was left of her knee. She was looking forward to a nice bath, as warm as possible to work out the kink in her knee, but the sight of her mother at their front door with her hands over her mouth dashed that idea.

The assault of questions began as soon as she was within hearing distance and didn't end until the copilot had thankfully walked her all the way to her loft and placed her on her bed. He was superbly gentle with her injuries and had gone far beyond his simple favor of bringing her home.

"I'm sorry," she began, "but I don't recognize you. Have I helped you before?"

"No, ma'am," he smirked as he was leaving the room. "I'm just a very big fan of what you do."

The pride on her mother's face at his words was short lived as she immediately went into doting mother mode and began inspecting her daughter's injuries. The furrowed brow told Kim all she needed to know about her findings.

"You're going to have to let this leg heal for a bit," her mom stood firm, prepared to deflect her daughter's expected disagreement.

Instead, Kim shocked her, "I know. No more missions until it's healed completely."

Kim knew she appeared crushed to her mother, and to an extent that was true; she'd never spent too long idle before rushing back into the fray. Ann Possible knew her daughter well enough to realize that her sudden agreement to such a disliked idea meant that Kim had something far more serious on mind. If there was one thing she excelled at, it was making her daughter open up.

"You've gone on seven missions now since Ron left you," Ann said softly. "Three of those missions have forced you back home with worse and worse injuries. I'm worried, sweetie."

"Ron didn't leave me," Kim corrected a tad bitterly. "We broke up amicably and then he went to Yamanouchi for a bit."

This was technically untrue. To the shock of quite literally everyone in their lives, Ron had been the one to finalize their break up as a couple. To say Kim herself was surprised would have been a lie. Though she'd never admit it to anyone, she had felt their time together slipping after they'd graduated.

She had been happy with Ron, and he had been happy with her, but there had always seemed to be a barrier between them that kept them from being legitimately close with one another like they'd expected. Everyone had expected true love, but they both knew it had been an experiment at best.

Looking back, she realized that the whole thing had felt badly forced. Still, she was glad that they'd broken it off with some modicum of peace. Ron's absence for the time could only help in the long run, but she'd be lying if she said she didn't miss him.

Ann sat on her daughter's bed and leaned in for a supportive hug.

"I just worry about your safety. If you can promise me you'll stay out of danger, I can promise you a very comfortable recovery time."

"Sounds great," Kim put on that winning smile and hoped her mother wouldn't pry too deeply.

To her relief, her mom kissed her forehead and left the room to give Kim some time to settle in. Kim detested the idea of staying cooped up inside for the foreseeable future, but her mom was absolutely right. Now was the time for some much needed rest and a lot of internal debate where she was to go from here.

First thing was first; she grabbed her kimmunicator and beeped Wade. He answered within a second, prepared as always.

"Make it home okay?" he asked, still obviously worried for her.

"Of course. I've got a favor to ask, Wade. Can you shut down the site for a bit?"

To say the boy was startled would be a grand understatement. His mouth hung open comically for a few moments before he collected himself.

"How long?" he finally asked.

"Foreseeable future," she decided. "Let everyone know we're very sorry."

"Got it. Kim…this is probably for the best right now."

"I know," she nodded slowly, letting him see she'd thought through the decision.

"You need anything, you'll let me know, right?"

She was touched by his worry. Over the years, she'd watched him grow from a kid genius to a much more confident kid genius. She freely admitted she would have lost a long time ago had she not had Wade to see her through some tricky missions.

"You'll be one of the first," she promised and he smiled.

He logged off and she immediately received a message on her phone telling her that her site had gone down. That was bound to get the attention of a lot of people, but she could worry about that for a later time. Right now, she just wanted to sleep.

* * *

Betty Director sorted through the multitude of files neatly arranged across her desk and sighed openly, though no one was able to hear it. The files represented the mundane existence of Global Justice ever since the Lorwardian invasion. Major crime existed still, of course, but the frequency of said crime had diminished alarmingly in the past several months.

Dr. Director herself knew that two Middleton frequenters had officially disappeared from criminal activity.

Drew "Dr. Drakken" Lipsky was now under the employ of GJ as a scientist, doing marvels for society now that he had bosses to direct his creative visions.

Shego had gone off the grid some few days after their award ceremony for their part in the invasion and she'd been impossible to track since then. Though she seemed to be avoiding her previous, villainous ways, Betty held no hope that she could avoid trouble for long.

These were more noticeable to her now that she'd been placed on active duty around the Middleton area, steadfast and waiting to see if the Lorwardians would come back and in larger numbers this time. She had serious doubts, but she wasn't in the position to make that call officially.

A buzz at her office door caught her attention.

"Come in," she called.

She leaned back as Will Du entered the room, hands behind his back with perfect posture. He was the model agent, always had been.

"Report," she commanded.

Will cleared his throat, "Nothing new from the higher ups, Dr. Director, but there is something interesting locally. It seems Kim Possible's website was shut down indefinitely yesterday evening."

Betty narrowed one exposed eye, "Why am I just hearing of this now?"

"Reports from Canadian officials stated that Ms. Possible is injured, but only slightly. Her health and safety weren't a concern, so they assumed it was low priority."

Betty sighed and leaned forward onto her over-sized, mahogany desk, placing her chin on her entangled fingers. They were correct in their assumptions, so she couldn't bring herself to be angry with them. Kim Possible was a subject of great importance, but only to Director herself. Compared to national security, she was barely a blip on GJ's radar.

"Also," Will continued, "several hours after the site was downed, our Person of Interest G1 began to move without bothering to conceal their movement."

"Where is she now?"

Will pulled out a small device and pressed a button, prompting the entirety of Betty's office wall to slide several inches backward and rise into the ceiling. A multi-monitored display covered the opposite wall and displayed a map of North America.

Satellite imagery began to pinpoint a specific area of highway, frame by frame becoming closer and closer until it showed a lone motorcycle driving dangerously fast. The driver was concealed with heavy, black leathers with red knee pads and gloves, and a helmet with a skull over most of the face, but Betty knew who hid under the disguise.

"She has a helmet headset, correct?" Betty looked to Will, who nodded. "Patch me into it."

She picked up a small headset fixed permanently into her desk and listened as the two headsets communicated with errant beeping noises. The beeping turned to ringing, which was immediately picked up by the cyclist.

"How did you get this number?" the female voice sounded hollow from the helmet.

"No number is outside our reach, no matter how hard you try."

"Aren't you special?" she chided.

"This isn't about me. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?"

"Don't know what you mean."

Betty scoffed, "You're in Upperton, heading towards Middleton. Nice bike."

She didn't respond, which was alright. Betty knew exactly where she was heading and kept that information to herself. Betty knew more than anyone in the company about what the woman had been up to in the last few months.

"You going to need any backup?" Betty asked, fully expecting her answer.

"One and only warning," the woman growled. "Keep GJ away or you'll regret it."

With that, the line severed. The satellite picked up the movements of the biker as she reached inside her helmet and forcibly disconnected the headset before tossing it on the open road. Betty chuckled as the driver sped onward towards Middleton.

"Should we be worried?" Will asked dubiously.

"Not for ourselves, no," she replied as she opened another folder and began her monotonous work again. "Dismissed."

Will hesitantly scowled in his boss' direction before leaving the one-eyed director to her task.

* * *

Ann Possible stood at the backdoor of their family vehicle as she reached in and passed out bags of groceries to her husband and their twin sons. She'd splurged on a bit extra to make up for Kim being bed ridden the next few days and silently hoped the teen would take it easy for a bit longer. Sadly, she knew her daughter was _not_ one to stay trapped inside for long periods.

She'd swung by the hospital where she worked and gotten a leg brace and crutches, Kim's idea as the teen didn't want to be completely helpless during her stay. Coupled with her desire to be out and about, Ann began to worry that her daughter wouldn't be taking the utmost precautions in allowing herself to heal.

If only someone could be there to watch over her most of the day. Unfortunately, Ann was a busy neurosurgeon, her husband stayed at the office more often than not, and the twins weren't old enough or responsible enough to take care of their sister without driving her absolutely bananas.

If only Ron were still here…she shook her head, clearing those thoughts before they attached. Her daughter's breakup was bizarre, all things considered, as no one had ever believed Ron would be the one to call them quits. What bothered her most was the fact that Kim had only grieved their breakup for a day before moving on to focusing strictly on her missions.

Kim was mature enough to deal with real life problems, but her relative ease in getting over their relationship was startling. It was almost as if they never expected it to last to begin with. That was a sad thought and one she discovered she wasn't as surprised about.

The roaring of an engine pulled her from her doldrums and she looked out to their yard to see a lone motorcycle coast onto where the sidewalk met the grass. A featureless, jet black sports bike sat suspiciously facing towards their house, an even more suspicious rider atop it. The combination full set of leathers and riding helmet made it impossible to decipher who the person was, but the way the outfit hugged their slender frame made it evident it was a female.

The rider pushed the kickstand out and dismounted the bike, head sweeping back and forth as she reached the middle of their front yard and turned to face back the way she'd come. She didn't even glance in Ann's direction as she knelt down into a sitting position and waited.

Ann made eye contact with her husband James, who shrugged in response to the strange visitor. Ann patted the boys to hurry inside with their father as she approached the biker with great hesitation.

"Can I help you?" Ann asked.

The rider turned slightly towards her, "Nope."

The muffled voice gave no clue to its owner's origin.

Ann stepped closer, "Why are you on my lawn?"

"Is the hero inside?" the biker ignored her question outright.

Ann blinked, "You mean Kim? Yes, she's resting."

"I heard she was injured on a mission."

Ann nodded, "Not severely, but she needs time to heal."

"I'm here to ensure she gets that time. Is her boy toy inside to protect her?"

"Protect her from what?" Ann suddenly asked, but the helmeted woman didn't bother responding. "No, Ron isn't inside, he's…he's not in the country right now."

The woman scoffed, "Figures he wouldn't be here when he's actually needed."

Ann wanted to keep the teens' relationship status as unknown as possible, but there was something about the way the woman spoke about the duo. She seemed almost familiar with them, talking as though she knew them for many years.

"Ron and Kim aren't together anymore," Ann spoke softly. "That's the only reason he isn't here."

The reaction to that factoid was surprisingly immediate. It was subtle, but Ann saw the woman's posture straighten and her head rise ever so slightly.

Then, the woman laughed joylessly, "Wow. I thought those two would be together forever."

"How do you know my daughter?" Ann finally decided to pry.

"I'm not up for twenty questions right now," the biker gave a dismissive wave. "Give me an hour or so and I'll be gone."

Ann severely disliked the fashion that she was being dismissed with, but there was a small voice in her head that told her she did not want to agitate this visitor. She'd watched her daughter train and grow into a dangerous martial artists and she saw the same precise movements from this woman.

Whatever her motives, Ann believed that she didn't mean her daughter any harm and that was all she worried about for the time being. Now, she had to decipher exactly what Kim was in danger from and what this woman intended to do if it showed.

Her first move was to question her daughter's knowledge of their visitor, to which Kim had only offered a confused shrug. They both watched from Kim's bedroom window, checking on the biker who still sat patiently on the manicured lawn. Eventually, Ann lost interest and began to focus on preparing dinner for her family.

* * *

Kim racked her brain for any clue about the identity of the biker in her yard, but she always came up with nothing substantial. The bike and leathers instantly made her think of Hirotaka, the exchange student from Yamanouchi, but the clearly feminine physique nixed that idea.

She knew of several females who were close enough to have an interest in she and Ron's relationship, as her mom had claimed the woman outside behaved knowledgeable in regards to, but they all simply didn't fit the person stationed comfortably affront her house.

With little to no answers prevalent, Kim simply rested in between checking the window to see if the person ever moved. It wasn't until around five in the afternoon that there was any hint of activity and she'd just happened to check outside.

The biker was just beginning to stand as Kim noticed a small group of men, five in all, walking onto the yard. They were dressed over conspicuously, in the fashion of the Ninja Turtles, wide brimmed hats and retro styled trench coats. They were all large men and she realized they were henchmen of some variety impossible to tell from their disguises.

They stopped before the woman, who regarded them with a clearly threatening manner. Interested, Kim raised her window open, giving her a clear, close view of the altercation seemingly about to take place.

"Possible has a body guard?" one of the henchmen said. "Since when couldn't the little girl fight her own battles?"

"No bodyguard," the woman replied dryly. "I'm doing this for free, so you've caught me in a very sour mood. I suggest not doing something you'll regret."

"Regret's on your end, honey. Possible's down and we're here to make sure she decides to stay down."

The woman craned her neck and shook her shoulders, clearly limbering up for what was to come, "Beating on an already injured opponent? Jack Hench taught you boys better than that. Still, garden variety punching bags like you aren't hired for their intelligence."

Agitated, the lead henchman ran for her, revealing a concealed stun stick. The woman stood her ground as the others followed him.

Kim wanted to help, wanted to know exactly who this person was that was effectively running defense for her while she was injured. She had training of some kind, that much was evident from her stances, but she wondered how she would fare against five armed men.

Her answer came in the form of fast, fluid, lithe movements as the biker weaved and dodged in between every attack the henchmen could muster, making them look like the amateurs they were. She almost seemed to be playing with them, never counterattacking and allowing her moves to frustrate the attackers into making even more mistakes.

Kim watched in awe as her mind began to inform her that she recognized these movements. She'd been on the receiving end of some of these attacks, but it couldn't be who she thought it was…could it?

At last, the biker tired of the games and systematically began attacking. With only a single blow per goon, she had them all unconscious and sprawled on the lawn within two minutes. The entire altercation had taken barely a minute over that and Kim was almost certain she knew who the mysterious biker was.

With hesitant speed, she maneuvered onto her crutches and rushed downstairs, ignoring the call from her mother for her to be careful. She threw open their front door just as the biker was walking back to her motorcycle.

"Wait!" Kim called as she struggled through the grass, but the biker kept walking.

"I called the authorities," the woman called back. "This trash should be off your lawn soon."

She threw a leg over the cycle, preparing to leave despite Kim's pleas. Kim couldn't let her go before she'd gotten answers. Her efforts were beginning to wear on her and she knew that she wouldn't make it in time to physically stop her.

In a last ditch effort, she fell to her good knee and gave one last call to the woman.

"Shego, please!"

The woman finally acknowledged her enough to turn her helmeted head in her direction. With an audible sigh, she reached up and unhooked the chin strap of her helmet. Silky black hair cascaded out from the helmet as she lifted it from her and hooked it onto the post on the back part of her cycle.

"The point of a disguise, Pumpkin," the green skinned woman began, "is so people don't realize it's me."

She was right! No one could move like the former villain, an equal to Kim herself in combat abilities. Her mysterious excitement over seeing the woman was immediately followed by her body, affected by her injury and too much recent sleep, announcing it was done for the day by making her pass out.

* * *

It was clearly night time by the time she awoke again and she was surprised to find herself resting comfortably on her own bed. She lay there for a moment, allowing her brain to relive the moments prior to her unconsciousness.

As soon as her thoughts came to Shego, she lurched from the bed with all the clumsiness of an injured person and limped to the bedroom window. Outside, the darkened sky told her it had to have been several hours past her passing out, but she was astonished to see that the green woman's bike was still outside.

Questions stopped just short in her brain as she realized that she couldn't answer any of them. Instead, she retrieved a single crutch and headed downstairs to find the person who could. The sound of voices carried throughout the upstairs and she was oddly excited to hear Shego's dry voice mixed in with her parents'.

She downed the stairs with far more ease than she used previously, and rounded the corner to see her mother in the finishing stages of washing dishes. Her father stood next to her as he dried each one she handed him and both looked like they had befuddled looks on their faces.

Their discomfort clearly came from the former superhero sitting at their dinner table, hands cupped around a coffee mug. Shego looked for the all the world like she was bored out of her skull, but the fact that she was attempting to carry on a conversation with Kim's parents was entirely unexpected.

Shego made eye contact with Kim first and her first reaction was to roll her eyes and lift up her hand, opening and closing her fingers in a talking motion. Kim couldn't help the giggle that escaped her.

"You're awake," her mom turned to her with a smile. "Your food's in the fridge."

"Thanks," Kim started for the fridge, but Shego stood and jabbed a finger towards the seat across from her.

"Sit," she commanded and walked to the fridge, pulling out a plate covered in aluminum foil.

Kim was substantially dumbfounded as she unconsciously followed orders, plopping down in the chair as Shego tossed her food in the microwave.

"…Thank you, Shego," Ann stuttered before throwing her daughter an inquisitive eyebrow.

Kim only shrugged as she clearly had no clue where to begin deciphering Shego's out of character behavior. Still, she was avoiding a fight that Kim clearly wasn't able to win at this time, so she'd take anything at the moment.

Food heated, Shego plopped the plate noisily before the redhead and took her seat opposite her, leaning back and rocking the chair on two legs. She didn't appear eager to speak, so Kim took the opportunity to appease her currently growling stomach.

"We were just thanking Shego for defending you earlier," Ann sat next to her daughter and rustled her hair.

"I wouldn't call it defending," Shego interjected. "I just hate seeing grown men pick on the injured. There's no respect amongst villains anymore."

"Not that I couldn't take them," Kim said between mouthfuls.

Shego merely grinned in response.

"So, what's the occasion?" Kim asked. "It wasn't only to defend me, or else you wouldn't still be here."

The woman suddenly bit her lip, seemingly nervous of the question everyone seemed to be curious over. She didn't answer immediately, which held Kim's attention much more effectively than any of her behavior thus far.

Shego was not one to mince words or even hide what she was really thinking, so her hesitance only served to increase Kim's curiosity to a fever pitch. It took a hesitant glance from the woman to Kim's parents for her to understand her hesitance.

"I think I should talk to Shego alone," Kim patted her mom's hand.

Ann opened her mouth to disagree, but she knew her daughter was more than capable of handling herself even while injured. She simply kissed her daughter's forehead and gave a final thanks to the green woman before walking into the living room with James.

Kim stood and beckoned Shego to follow, who gave a thankfully silent sigh in response. It wasn't as strange of a feeling as Kim was expecting to have her once mortal enemy walking through her house, up her stairs, and into her loft. It wasn't as easy as having Monique visit, but it wasn't as jarring as having a villain over ought to have been.

Once upstairs, Shego made a show of almost slamming the door shut and growling in irritation.

"God, your parents are even more boringly apple pie than you are!"

Her outburst certainly wasn't expected, but the feeling of disappointment that followed it was more palpable than even Kim had been expecting.

"Ah, there you are," Kim said dejectedly as she tossed her crutch to the floor and flopped onto her bed.

Shego must have noticed her mood shift, because the next words out of her mouth were much softer.

"No offense, okay. They just remind me of my brothers. You're not _that _bad."

It did little to brighten her. She didn't know why she was disappointed or why she had expected anything else from the brazen woman. It had been so long since they'd seen one another that she was hoping there had been a priority shift since the Lorwardian invasion.

Maybe…maybe she was just hoping Ms. Go would have walked through the door instead. Every encounter with Shego after her brief switch from evil to good was difficult for Kim simply because they'd gotten much closer than she could have imagined. She wondered if Shego even remembered that time or even saw it as something positive.

"I'm surprised you'd keep these around," Shego pulled her attention outward.

The woman stood next to her vanity and held a framed photo of herself, Ron, and Rufus. It was one of her favorite memories of her now ex-boyfriend and his pet and she couldn't imagine ridding herself of it.

"Who'd have thought you and the buffoon wouldn't last," she almost seemed to be speaking to herself.

"Why are you here?" Kim spat, angrier than she was intending.

Shego shot her an annoyed glance before returning the picture, "Something bothering you, Possible?"

"You're bothering me," she grabbed a pillow and hugged it. "I'm grateful for your help with the thugs outside, but if you're here to tease me about my breakup with Ron, then I'm not in the mood."

Shego took the obvious posture of leaning against the wall and throwing her hands into her jacket pockets. They'd already gotten on each others nerves and that was the thing that cinched Kim's belief that they could never be friends again, not like when she was brain washed.

Kim felt pathetic from the thought, not so much that they were so opposite one another in every conceivable way, but the fact that she would even think Shego would be better brainwashed again. For as fun as Ms. Go had been, she always reminded herself that it wasn't Shego's choice to be that way.

This was the real Shego: loud, unapologetic, condescending and pouting in Kim's room as neither of them chose to speak to bury the growing tension between them. Only two choices remained for them to even consider friendship: either Shego turn to good or Kim becomes evil and both were equally unlikely of happening.

Perhaps they were always simply meant to be enemies. Except now, according to Global Justice, Shego's days of villainy had halted ever since the invasion was thwarted. She'd skipped town almost as soon as Drakken had started accepting paychecks from GJ. Though there were no reports of trouble anywhere she was eventually located, Kim couldn't bring herself to believe the woman had found something more worthwhile to do with her vast talent and free time.

A sudden sputter from Shego startled her, "Can't believe I'm doing this. Okay, Princess, you want to know why I'm here? Like a fool, I got an idea in my head that seems more and more foolish the more it's in there. I was going to just leave after bashing the henchmen, but you had to stop me. Soooo, here it comes…"

She inhaled shakily, obviously dreading whatever she were about to say. Kim had never seen the woman this hesitant, so much so that she was captivated into watching her intently as she spoke.

Shego breathed, "Why haven't you joined Global Justice yet? Truthfully?"

Kim blinked in confusion from the sudden question, "I...just didn't. I couldn't see myself as part of them."

"Why?"

"I value one thing over everything else, Shego, and that's trust. While Dr. Director and the agents are good people, I can't trust them like I do Ron or Rufus or Monique. I can't fight next to people I can't fully trust. Plus, they wanted to make me a soldier, trained to behave and act just like everyone else. I'm too much of an individual to be a soldier."

"You value your identity over their ideals," Shego nodded approvingly.

"I respect their ideals; I just don't believe it has to be accomplished their way. They're so methodical, even predictable, and you know me. I'm a leap through the window sort of girl."

Shego smiled, actually _smiled_, from Kim's words, "And that's why they'd slow you down, Cupcake. You're better than all of them. You need people who can keep up with you."

"I'm not as good as I thought I was," Kim mumbled, lifting her injured knee for emphasis.

"That's because you've been alone for the past few missions. As intolerable as the buffoon was, he was still there to have your back. You're talented beyond compare, but you're only human."

"I've heard this speech recently," Kim grumbled and looked away.

"It's not a speech, its advice. Some that you should take to heart before something worse happens to you."

Kim sighed and hugged her pillow tighter. She wanted her Pandaroo, but there was no way she was going to grasp onto her stuffed toy with her enemy in the room. She'd never hear the end of it.

"In case you haven't noticed," Kim began, "I'm missing a few key components for a team. Namely, other people who I can trust. I still have Wade, but he's a strictly stay at base type."

Shego had no comeback for that bit and so they both remained silent for several moments more. Kim was all too aware that Ron and Rufus' absence had left a sizable hole in her life that would not be easily filled in the near future.

"So, Team Possible is over? Are you finally retiring?"

Kim couldn't look at her as she spoke the next word, "Probably."

Shego pushed herself from the wall and paced back and forth before Kim's bed. She clearly had more to say, but she looked to be choosing the right words to begin with. Finally, she faced the redhead with a sudden look of complete seriousness.

"I agree. I think it's time for Team Possible to disappear."

Kim's heart sunk at the words, but she could bring forth no argument against the idea.

"It's time to move on to something greater," she continued. "Team Possible is no more. I'm going freelance, Kim, and I'm going to be starting my own team…"

She moved to the bed and extended a hand to her adversary. The hope and fear evident in the older woman's eyes was foreign as far as Kim knew her. Still, it was the hopeful smile she wore that excited Kim for some strange reason, even more so than her response to her next words.

"…and I want you to be a part of it."

* * *

**Author's Note: **Prize to the first reader who can tell me what Shego's biker leathers are a reference to.

I wanted to make this story less dramatic and more fun like the show, but it just came out so serious due to the overall tone. I'm pleased with how it turned out, so no regrets there. Plus, I sense fun shenanigans in the future, so there's plenty of make-up time. Feedback and comments are encouraged and appreciated.

If you enjoyed this story, then please check out my official novel I've written Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial on Smashwords dot com.

books/view/332060


	2. Chapter 2

**Legal Nonsense: **I do not own Kim Possible or any of the characters contained herein. However, I am willing to pay money for the franchise since Disney, its current owner, is content to do little with it.

Shego's motorcycle leathers were a reference to Akira Kazama from the video game Rival Schools.

Much love and appreciation to anyone who commented on the previous chapter. Your support is invaluable to my continued writing.

I'm not savvy to the release time frame etiquette of fanfictions. I shoot for a chapter per week, but that may be difficult. Between a full time job, being a full time writer and heavy editing going into my second original novel, I have very little free time. Still, I'll try my best for all of you!

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 2**_

Kim's mouth opened, but no sound could be forced out. She stared at the smiling, older woman as her hand dangled in empty air between them. The redhead was completely thrown off her game and even when her mind returned to her and begged her to say something, she sat frozen and befuddled.

It wasn't until Shego's smile faltered into a grimace, not until a real look of hurt entered those deep, emerald green eyes, that Kim managed anything at all.

"Are you serious?" Kim mumbled, immediately regretting the almost chiding tone she had used.

Shego's open hand morphed into an angry fist just long enough for her swipe it away and back to her side. With a huff, she turned her back on the teen and walked across the room.

"I almost wish I wasn't now," the woman sounded…sad? "Look, I'm sorry I bothered you with this. I don't know what I was thinking."

She suddenly moved for the bedroom door, looking for all the world like she wanted to be as far away from here as possible. In a confused panic, Kim blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.

"I didn't say no."

Hand on the doorknob, Shego froze. She didn't turn around, didn't move an inch past her current stance. Kim new she was waiting for more, but she was so close to being gone again and this time most probably for good.

Kim suddenly didn't want that. It surprised her to discover she felt bad about never seeing the woman again and she couldn't understand why. They hated each other; of course, there was a mutual respect, but they'd made it clear in no uncertain terms that they despised one another.

"You can't just expect me to say yes," Kim thought of how she could coax the flighty creature back into her room. "I just finished telling you about trust. Do we honestly trust each other enough to be partners?"

Shego turned to her and now she wore a face of neutrality. Whatever emotions she was experiencing, she was playing it close to her chest.

"You trusted me during the invasion," she began. "You and I practically saved the world single handedly."

"That's different. I trusted you to have the world's best interest at heart. You're asking both of us to have each other's well-being as priority. Can you do that?"

"Can you?" she fired back.

Kim bit her lip, because she wasn't sure she knew the answer. Judging by Shego's rapid fire comeback with a lack of an answer, she thought she already knew the woman's conclusion.

"Can we ever be friends, Shego?" she almost whispered the question, because she feared the answer.

Shego didn't answer at first. She grimaced even more than usual, sighed, leaned against the door and looked at the ground. She did everything but make eye contact with the teen, making her think there was an insane amount of debate going on internally.

"Probably not," she finally answered. "But, do we have to be friends to be partners?"

It was Kim's turn to frown, "How can you ask that? What is it about me that disgusts you?"

"Everything!" she almost bellowed. "You're a cheerleader, you're impossibly intelligent, you're limitlessly talented, and you have a saccharinely sweet and loving family. You put on this All-American, do-gooder persona that everyone just fawns over. You play superhero just like my idiotic brothers. You represent everything in humanity that I hate, Possible."

Kim felt a sharp barb for every venomous word the woman spat at her. Her opinion shouldn't have meant that much, but clearly there was more stock in Shego's musings than Kim had anticipated.

"What irks me the most," Shego lowered her voice, "is that I don't hate you for it."

Something pulsed deep inside Kim. Those few words made her lift her head and drop the pillow she was strangling for support. It was such a simple combination of words, but the meaning behind them was overwhelmingly optimistic.

The green woman looked at odds. She truly seemed as though it irritated her that she couldn't dislike the one person who stood for everything she avoided becoming.

With a chuckle, Kim bounced off the bed and landed on a single, still functioning foot. With as much ease as she could muster, she limped closer to Shego, who was watching her with a perplexed expression.

"Do you know what you just did?" Kim asked with a playfully impish grin on her face.

Shego blinked, "…no."

"You just shared something personal with me. You just opened up to me. That's what friends do."

Shego scrunched her face, "Don't you even dare…"

"Say we're friends," Kim demanded playfully.

"Never!" Shego put out a single, threatening fist, but there was no true threat behind it.

"I'll be your partner," Kim watched delightedly as Shego's face turned a stranger shade of green. "But only if you say that we're friends."

Kim saw deep thought behind those eyes, insane amounts of trepidation mixed with a clear and evident desire to say yes. Kim wasn't always good with reading other people, in fact she kind of sucked at it for the most part, but Shego had always been an easy read for her.

It might be because of the fact that the two held more in common than either would ever really admit. Or rather, Kim and Ms. Go had more in common. And that was where her real intrigue lay: where did the big bad Shego end and the sweet Ms. Go begin? Were they one in the same or was it a side that Shego simply refused to acknowledge.

Kim had no real belief that the woman could be changed and honestly, she didn't want to change her. Instead, she wanted to see just how much of the spiky exterior was a defense mechanism.

Kim had gone from believing she could do anything to actively questioning her abilities in the span of a day. Her injury and her attacker's advice had given her a new perspective on life. She needed people more than ever, especially now.

"How long until your leg heals?" Shego suddenly asked.

Kim blinked, "Mom says at least a week, why?"

"No action until then. Before you're fully healed and ready to go…I'll show you I can be trusted."

"I already said you just have to say we're friends to seal the deal."

"That's not how friends are made, Pumpkin. I never had anything handed to me and I won't start now. I'll earn it, just like it's supposed to be done. Maybe then…we _might_ be friends."

The amount of doubt on Shego's face was rather disheartening, but she actually understood what Kim wanted. There was no easy way to accomplish what she was expecting and it made it mean more that Shego was willing to work to make it happen. Kim would do the same for her.

"I don't hate you either," Kim smiled, which noticeably rocked the older woman. "You're rude, self-centered, egotistical, and dishonest…but I've never hated you."

"Okay, bonding time is over," Shego threw up her hands and opened the door to leave.

Kim took crutch in hand as she followed the woman's retreat, walking her to their front door. They were both outside on the front doorstep when Kim had a thought.

"Where are you staying?"

"Plenty of safe houses within the next few miles. I'll work something out."

"You could stay here," she offered before thinking about where she could actually stay in the house.

Nononononono," Shego wagged a finger. "Not in this house, with that family, no way."

Kim chuckled, "See you tomorrow then? We can go out shopping. I can't stay cooped up for long and the parents would be more comfortable if I had someone go with me."

"Sounds absolutely teen-ish, but I've got nothing better to do. Maybe we can find you a new man at the mall."

"We can focus on you for the time being," Kim hand waved that little displeasing thought away.

"Middleton doesn't exactly have my type," she called from her bike as she swung a leg over and lifted her helmet.

"What's your type?" Kim yelled to her.

Shego spun her hair into a bun and placed the helmet over her head, keeping it in place. She lifted the visor up just long enough to yell "Rich!" before throttling the cycle and speeding off in the direction of Upperton.

* * *

Dementor watched a crane swoop over him as it carried a shipping container from one side of his complex to the other. The sounds of henchmen working and machinery puttering away were music to his ears. It was the sound of progress, slow and steady, and it calmed him inside and out.

It was a good day and for multiple reasons. His complex was nearly completed, his Doom Lair or whatever name he finalized on, nestled in a small expanse of open land several miles outside the city of Berlin. Hidden from the prying eyes of local authorities, it was a multiple floored marvel of stolen technology and his team's hard work.

Berlin was the largest major city in all of Germany, with over three million citizens all ready to be taken advantage of by a certain helmeted villain. A villain who had nothing to fear from a now retired teen hero. Dementor cracked his knuckles in raw anticipated joy.

The report of Kim Possible's site going down had made the rounds in the villain community in record time and Dementor was so pleased he'd had the announcement commemorated on a gigantic, cloth banner that hung proudly over the main entrance to his workshop.

It was a morale booster to every henchman who worked for him and a reminder that their major worries were over. With Global Justice tied up in defensive planning against future invasions and now the girl who could do anything injured and bedridden for the foreseeable future, villains everywhere had carte blanch to do whatever they wished.

Unfortunately for the quitters who bowed out as soon as things looked worst, very few would be able to reap the vast rewards laid before them.

"You see?!" he yelled out over his workers. "You see what awaits the world now?! With their protectors gone, they merely wait for inevitability to claim them!"

He gave a sweeping movement of his arm, indicating in theatrical grandeur the marvels he would use to take the world.

"All thanks to you," he finished with eyes on a lone henchman sitting at a folding table.

The henchman barely noticed his tirade as he focused intently on the game of Solitaire before him. Dementor circled the man proudly. Who would have thought a thug from his own ranks would have been the one to wound the great Kim Possible?

He'd known the man was dangerous from the moment he hired him and his small team of mercenaries. They'd come to him looking for work and had surprised the helmeted leader with skills far beyond their asking price.

He'd been the leader, but he'd been more than willing to follow Dementor's orders with impressive results. Though he'd been a good soldier, he'd always made clear one desire: to beat Kim Possible. From the reports coming through their channels, he'd done more than adequately. Saving him from Canadian authorities had been a wise decision after all.

"You'd be a fool to think Possible is out of the game permanently," the henchman spoke confidently without looking up.

"She's never shut down her site before," Dementor cackled. "It's practically a white flag."

"My victory, if that's what you choose to call it, was a psychological one. Once she recovers from that, she'll get back into the game."

"You sound hopeful," Dementor finally lost his smile.

"I pray for the day it comes. I'm no coward, good Doctor. Beating her in anything except one on one battle is pointless."

Unconsciously, the henchman reached up to his wounded nose. It was still red and swollen in some places, but the man had refused Dementor's offers of first aid. He treated it as a reminder, it seemed.

"You get first crack at her whenever she decides to return, Mr…"

"David," he answered, finally looking up from his game. "Just David."

"You have the first fight against her, by my word; one on one, no distractions. You will beat her, mein freund."

David reached up and pulled off the mask he wore, that all his henchmen wore. Long, dark brown hair billowed down both sides of his head, reaching down to his chin. The rest was pulled into a thick ponytail that clung closely to his head.

He looked early thirties, but he could have been mistaken. His handsome features made it difficult to set an age. Whoever he was, he aged well.

"I've been beaten many times in fights," David grinned as he spoke. "Losing isn't new to me. But Kim Possible…she made it seem easy. I've never lost that quickly, that efficiently, especially to an injured opponent."

Dementor's gut clenched from the face the handsome man was making. He seemed to be in awe from the memory, almost transfixed like a trance. His eyes glittered with something Dementor had seen in many people in his profession: Mr. David was not exactly in control of all his mental faculties.

He turned to the doctor and seemed to stare straight through him. Dementor felt chills run through him, but nothing prepared him for the words the strange man spoke next in an almost fanatical tone.

"She was everything I'd dreamed she would be."

That was more than the doctor could stand. The tone he'd used had been unsettling and he suddenly wanted to be anywhere else but near the man. He nodded politely and briskly walked away, towards the sliding door that led to his science division.

He hoped the henchman was wrong about Possible, but now wasn't the time to worry over specters. He stepped into a series of rooms designated to house different experiments, weaving through them with intimate knowledge of what each lab held.

He stopped at a door marked MFR and allowed the computer scanners to sweep over his body and verify his identity. A musical tone indicated his security clearance and he stepped inside. A duo of coated scientists stood over a control panel set against a glass tube.

"PROGRESS REPORT!" he yelled as he entered.

"By the Nine!" the older, gray-haired scientist covered an ear. "Must you yell like that in such a confined area?"

"I'm used to it by now," the younger scientist shrugged indifferently.

"I'll buy you new ears if you succeed," the doctor crossed his arms. "Is everything still going slow?"

"As slow as can be expected," the older scientist spoke in a faint, British accent. "We're dealing with magic here, not science. Still, we've gotten some of the most knowledgeable people on it. It shouldn't be much longer."

Dementor walked closer to the glass and placed a palm against it, admiring the occupant. An unconscious Monkey Fist hung suspended from multiple devices fed through the tube. Most of his body was still stone, but they'd successfully healed multiple places already.

"Do your best, gentlemen, but there is no hurry," the doctor walked back towards the entrance. "Make sure our guest is comfortable when he's finally cured. He's going to need much rest to prepare for all he's going to owe us."

* * *

Kim wondered how long Shego had been at the villain game to have afforded the vast amounts of wealth she unconsciously waved in everyone's faces. From her frequent trips to very expensive spas to her accumulated collection of top quality vehicles and clothing, the woman held herself with an unmistakable level of style.

Kim almost envied her, but she knew she had no real use for such extravagances. These were the things that people only purchased because they had the money to blow, not because they liked them.

Kim openly admitted she was fickle about where her clothing came from, but she loved wearing what she purchased and never let something sit in her closet unused for long periods of time. Combined with the fact that she hadn't changed much physically in the past few years and she wasn't exactly wanting for outfits.

On the flip side, Shego had made it clear her one single safe house closest to Middleton was lacking in finer duds, so she was intent on splurging to her wallet's content.

They were an odd pairing, to be sure, walking through the multi-story Middleton mall side by side. Kim hobbled on her crutches, annoyed by the pace she was forced to keep and longing for the day she could begin using a walking cast alone.

She was dressed in a loose fitting, white and blue shirt that exposed both shoulders and showed the straps of her green crop top underneath. Her top, along with her blue capris, were a standard wear due to their allowance of ease of movement, so they were perfect for sudden necessities of action. Just because she was injured didn't mean she wasn't ready to put someone down.

While Kim was comfortably dressed, Shego had gone full style. Her black and white striped, low cut V-neck showed off just enough collar bone to entice, but not so much that she didn't appear classy. To Kim's surprise, she wore a black miniskirt that reminded her of her Ms. Go attire, but with black stockings and riding boots.

It was clear who made the most income between them, but neither seemed to notice such differences for very long. They'd chatted most of the car ride and actually talked as they walked to the point that they'd passed several stores they'd intended to visit.

It was mostly dull conversation, menial factoids about themselves that would surprise literally no one. Still, it was a foundation for later discoveries and small morsels that would help them to relate and define what she hoped would become a friendship.

Kim watched the older woman as she spoke and couldn't help noticing the air of comfort that surrounded her. She was off her guard, or so it seemed, defenses down in an attempt to meet the teen halfway. The redhead appreciated the display more that she could ever convey.

Of course, their first stop was Club Banana. As far as current fashions were concerned, the store was constantly ahead of the curve and popular beyond compare. Kim had allowed Shego to lead them there in hopes that the visit would lead to fonder memories of their short-lived friendship. What she hadn't remembered was that Monique still part timed there during her less busy school hours.

As soon as she made eye contact with the dark skinned girl, Kim threw a preemptive finger to her lips.

"Be right back," Kim said to Shego. "Get me something nice."

"That's adorable that you think I'm buying you something," she cooed mockingly.

She hobbled to Monique, who stood with arms crossed and eyebrows raised next to the checkout counter.

Monique thankfully looked more surprised than angry, "I must be further out of the loop than I imagined. Between you on crutches and you shopping with Shego, I'm inclined to believe that I've missed some major plot development."

"Part of the reason I'm here was to let you know I was okay before anyone worried you," Kim held out both arms.

Monique delicately leaned in and hugged her, "GF, I'm going to worry no matter what. So, did Ms. Plasma Thrower get hit with that reverse ploifier thingy again?"

Kim watched the older woman shop as they spoke, "Surprisingly, no. She's on her best behavior…because she wants us to form a team."

"She aware you're already on a team?" Monique smiled at her friend, which was immediately replaced with an astonished look. "What about Team Possible!?"

Kim turned her attention to the floor, "It's not much of a team anymore."

Monique leaned in and placed an arm around her friend, "Girl, Ron is coming back. Even if you two never patch things up romantically, you know he'll always have your back."

"That's fine, whenever he comes back. But no one had my back in Canada and look what happened. How much luck can I pull out of nowhere before I suffer worse than a bad knee? Maybe Shego is right."

"The woman has tried to off you multiple times over the past few years, let's not forget that."

Kim relived those memories in an instant. Every knockdown drag out brawl she'd ever shared with the green thief as they both did their best to beat the other. They knew at those times that they were enemies, but Kim couldn't convince herself that Shego was simply waiting for an opportunity to strike.

"She protected me when I was injured, Mon. She's had every opportunity to take me out, but she hasn't so much as made a threatening gesture."

Monique sighed, "If the Lorwardian invasion hadn't happened, I would call you crazy. Buuuut, she didn't leave you to fight them alone, so maybe there's good in her after all."

Monique grabbed Kim's hands and forced her to make eye contact, "You've always had good judgment, so I'll trust you on this. Just be careful."

Kim gave a grateful smile, overjoyed that she wasn't crazy and that someone else held any kind of belief that even Shego could possess a side worth trusting.

"And keep a girl up to date once in a while," she playfully smacked Kim's hands away, eliciting a giggle. "She'd better not replace me as you're number one BGFF."

"No one could replace you, Mon," Kim winked at her and waved goodbye as she went to rejoin Shego.

The next two hours were more fun than she'd anticipated. The fears of having little to speak of with the thief or the awkwardness of being enemies were dissipated the longer they both seemed to enjoy the others company.

It wasn't the Ms. Go experience she's been hoping for, but something else entirely. Her good persona had felt like having a big sister to laugh about boys and compare clothing styles. Shego now was simply the same person she'd fought for years, except now much more subdued and not trying to hurt her.

She surprisingly felt less safe around this version of the woman, but it wasn't exactly because she feared Shego herself. There was a danger radiating off the ex-villain that intrigued her. Perhaps it was even the woman's company itself that elicited a strange excitement, but why?

Kim wrestled with these thoughts as they shopped, taking on a few too many bags than they were intending. Shego's desire for new clothes gained her a new pair of tight, black jeans and matching green and black halter top, a new pair of pumps, and something she hadn't allowed Kim to see.

When Kim had questioned her about the secret purchase, she'd become slightly agitated, stating she never pried into Kim's Hello Kitty underwear or whatever she had. When Kim had stared silently wide eyed, accidentally admitting her possession of said underwear, they'd both gone silent for some time.

It wasn't until Shego had left Kim in the food court to procure some snacks and come back that Kim snapped out of her embarrassing stupor.

"Hungry?" Shego placed a vegetable wrap in her eyesight.

"Yeah," she barely replied and accepted the gift.

Shego flopped down on the metal chair opposite her, munching on her own wrap and trying desperately to avoid eye contact with the redhead. It wasn't until her third bite into her wrap that she noticed something.

"No tomatoes or mayonnaise," she whispered.

Shego glanced in her direction, "What?"

"You ordered it just the way I like it."

Kim turned to her just as the green woman looked away, focusing on nothing specific. The teen thought she noticed a tint of green darken on the woman's cheeks.

"Lucky guess," she answered rather coldly.

It would have turned Kim away from conversation, but the reply, while curt, lacked any real venom. She watched the older woman continue to avoid eye contact, trying to decipher what thought processes could be running through that head.

How did she know something so personal about Kim's tastes? Intriguing as it was, the more enlightening fact was that she'd taken the time to actually apply that knowledge in a genuine attempt at being kind.

Shego could avoid her eyes and feign ignorance all she wanted, but Kim wasn't fooled.

"He's cute," Shego nodded her head towards the direction she faced.

Kim followed her eyesight, attempting to place the person of interest in the slightly packed food court. There were certainly no shortages of teens, teen boys at that, but one stood out amongst the others.

At a table full of other chattering teens, a lone boy was just sitting down. He was clearly good looking, even from the distance, and she knew Shego had pinpointed this specific one.

He was around Kim's age, tall and lightly built. His hair was gelled into an acceptable amount of spikes, not overbearing in number but still enough to give him a wild look. A small tuft of hair sat well groomed on his chin and beneath his jawline.

He was definitely a looker, no question, and Kim stared at him for a few moments…then she suddenly lost all interest, turning back to her table and appeared to find the table cloth more interesting.

Shego immediately noticed her change, "Well?"

"He's alright," Kim muttered.

"You mean, he's not Ron."

Kim felt a little ounce of indignation rise into her chest before she blew it out irritably. She had no idea what she meant by that, but it was clear she had no interest in ogling the handsome boy.

She never lied to herself that she wasn't as much a horn dog for cute guys as any other girl, but she saw nothing special when she looked at him. He was just like any other person in the court.

"Ron and I are done," Kim leaned back in her chair and stared at the ceiling. "Heck, I don't even think we began."

Shego didn't respond, but simply leaned closer and rested her chin on her hand. It was the universal sign for her to continue.

"We hooked up immediately after the Eric fiasco. I was so into Eric it was alarming. It was the one moment I let my personal life overrule my professional life. Then, he turns out to be a synthodrone and I almost give up entirely. Luckily, Ron was there to pull me out of my funk."

She looked down to see Shego staring at nothing again, this time lost in a world of thought.

"Not my proudest moment," the green woman said. "Beating you psychologically wasn't a victory in my eyes, but Drakken had thought that one through. Still, you got to kick me into an electrical tower."

"That doesn't make us even," Kim glared at her.

"I didn't say it did. It still hurt, though. So, it sounds like Stoppable manned up and fixed you when you were broken. It's romantic, I'll give it that."

"Was it?" Kim seemed to ask no one in particular. "Did he do anything that my mom or dad wouldn't have done in his shoes? He'd always been like a brother to me, but after Eric…I just needed someone to actually be there for me. Maybe I used him."

"Sounds like you used each other," Shego waved a hand.

Kim didn't answer. The more she thought about it, the worse it became. Why had she kissed Ron? Was it the emotional overhaul, the disappointment of losing Eric, or maybe she just accepted the first sign of affection shown towards her.

It was painful to remember how right it felt for their senior year and then how wrong it felt the longer they stayed together. Ron had been stir crazy over the chance Kim would dump him during their senior year, but he was the one who finally called it off. It must have been so apparent, even Ron could see it coming.

"Welcome to being a teenager, Kimmie," Shego spoke of her pain casually. "You thought you were in love, but you weren't. Be glad that it happened when you were young and not when you're old and desperate."

"I was so sure about him," Kim closed her eyes. "How could I be that wrong over something so sure? I was so sure I could do anything and now…"

She jabbed a finger at her brace for effectiveness. Shego merely hand waved it away as if it were nothing.

"So, big bad Kim Possible is gonna quit after she gets beaten?" the woman chided. "You've gotten soft."

Kim furrowed a brow in response, despite what she knew was an inevitable reaction. This was Shego, so why did she think she would understand? She wondered if the woman knew what it felt like to fight for other people.

Admittedly, she'd fought those goons yesterday to defend her, but what were her intentions? Shego was many things, but noble certainly wasn't one of them. Had it been a visible favor, a stunt to make Kim more susceptible to accepting her partnership?

Would she go so far to make sure she got her way? The answer, of course, was yes. This was Shego after all, so it was entirely possible. In fact, it was more probable the more she thought it through.

"I have to go to the restroom," Kim stood and grabbed her crutches, suddenly wanting to be further away from the thief.

Shego gave no response as the teen passed her and walked away, dejected and wondering why she'd made herself believe it could work out between them. It was Ron all over again.

* * *

As soon as Shego had turned to watch Kim leave, Betty Director moved towards the table. She watched the ex-villain gaze after her younger cohort and then turn back to exhale and place her face in her hands.

With her eyes still covered, Betty dropped smoothly into Kim's empty seat.

"Seat's taken, honey," Shego mumbled.

"I won't be long," Betty said.

Shego looked up, a hint of agitation present on her features… and then she scrunched her face at the sight of Betty's disguise…and then she stifled a giggle.

Betty sighed, expecting such a response. She wanted to go full disguise for this little meet up, but she'd been out of the game for so long. Being Director gave you very little time for field work, especially espionage, so to say her costume was ineffective was quite an understatement.

She wore a college hoodie, dark purple and red, and a pair of baggy cargos. Her face was hidden by a baseball cap with the bill tucked down and her trademark eye patch was replaced by a dark pair of sunglasses.

Not only did she not look like Betty Director, she looked like a young man and she wasn't sure if that was a compliment or an insult to her disguise choice.

"Can I help you sir?" Shego almost groaned from laughter.

Betty's head already began to throb, "Can it. I'm not here for your games."

Shego grinned devilishly at her, "Then what do you want?"

Betty glanced towards the restrooms, "Why are you here with her?"

Shego leaned sideways and lazily against the table, "Shopping. Doy."

"Don't play coy with me."

She watched the green woman narrow her eyes, obviously deciding how much she wanted to tell the director. The thief was playing with her, no doubt, and she was loving every second of it. Betty held her temper admirably.

"You already know what I've offered Kim," Shego lost that grin. "Seeing her here must tell you everything you need to know about her answer."

"Unlikely. Kim is young, but she's smart; smarter than you, at least. She knows when she's being played."

"Then I guess that either means she's not as smart as you thought," Shego bared her teeth playfully, "or I'm actually not playing at anything."

"Wouldn't that be a miracle? I'm not going to stand by and let you manipulate Kim at her lowest point. You harm her and I bring Global Justice down on you."

Shego was in full intimidation mode now as she lowered her head only slightly and her eyes darkened. Somehow, she didn't resort to her plasma, which was surprising.

"Maybe you're just jealous there's a chance Kim will choose me over your little club," she challenged.

Betty laughed, "The best thing Possible's done recently is deny our enlistment. She's a different material than us; she's more effective surrounded by people she knows. She doesn't know you; not the real you. How long will it take for you to abandon her like you did Drakken?"

"Drakken had my loyalty until he started accepting paychecks from you. Tell me, who turned whose back first?"

Betty sat up closer to the woman, glowering just as she'd been trained to intimidate her enemies. It didn't even make Shego flinch. The ex-thief was up to something, no doubt, but Betty couldn't figure her out.

That challenging nature the woman had always presented was there in full force, but there was something else. It almost seemed as though Betty's accusations were angering her more than her threats. That was strange indeed.

A quick glance upward showed Kim was already returning from the restroom. Betty moved quickly as she stood and grabbed Shego's wrist for extra emphasis.

"Don't test me, Shego. She's the last of a dying breed of decent people. You hurt her and you'll live just long enough to regret it."

"Consider it a favor to her that I didn't just break your arm for touching me," Shego stood and almost pressed their noses together.

"That begs the question," Betty pulled her ball cap lower. "Did you refrain because of her, or because you knew she was watching?"

She didn't give the woman time to answer as she ducked back into the mall, losing herself in the crowd.

* * *

Kim awkwardly hobbled behind Shego as they exited the mall and moved into the parking deck. The woman had been acting strange ever since Kim had returned from the restroom and she knew it had something to do with the person she'd been talking to before. Of course, the woman had refused to name who the mystery guest was.

That and their less than friendly conversation about Ron had Kim wishing there was something she could do to regain the festive mood they'd shared earlier. She didn't know why, but she wanted it more badly the longer the silence dragged on.

As they neared Shego's very expensive, topless sports car, the green woman unlocked the doors and actually opened the passenger side for Kim. She didn't make eye contact, but there was a display there that made Kim believe it was her way of apologizing.

At least, she hoped that was true as she whispered a thank you and climbed in, placing her crutches in the tiny backseat. They sped off quickly as Shego took advantage of the low traffic to wind precariously throughout the concrete structure and out onto the highway.

The silence began to eat at Kim more than she was comfortable bearing.

"Sheg-, "she began, but Shego whipped a finger to her lips.

Startled, she clammed up in time to notice the green woman was slowing and watching something in her side view mirror. With a jerk, she cut the wheel and spun off into a blanketed area of trees next to the highway and eventually into a clearing. Several yards in, she turned around, cut the engine and unbuckled.

"What the heck?" Kim looked befuddled.

"We're being followed," Shego stepped out and walked past her car's hood, back towards the way they came.

In seconds, a two door car lurched clumsily into the opening and blocked their exit back to the road. Two men exited the car almost in unison, their movements mimicking one another.

A heavyset tanned man with sandy blonde hair stepped out of the driver's seat, wearing a large, beige trench coat and dress pants. He was in the process of sliding on a pair of padded gloves as he almost silently chatted with his cohort.

Said cohort was a smaller framed black man with shaved hair except for a set of three dreadlocks that ran across the top of his skull. He wore the same trench coat, but wore a pair of loose fitting, martial arts pants and a pair of very snazzy looking sneakers.

From their look alone, it was clear they weren't here to chat amicably. Still, they didn't seem threatening as they wore amused smiles, particularly in Kim's direction. If not for the suspicious clothes, they would have seemed quite normal.

"Wait in the car," Shego said.

"As if!" Kim balked and grabbed her crutches.

Shego growled a bit under her breath before walking to meet the two men halfway. Kim caught up to her with some difficulty, as the dirt and rocks made using her crutches precarious at times.

"Greetings!" the black man called, coming to a stop a dozen yards away from the two girls.

He was young, possibly in his mid-twenties. His associate was much older, pushing late thirties or more, but they both were physically fit. That much was evident even with the coats covering them.

"Hi there," Shego called back.

The younger man sneered lightly in her direction, but the older man outright ignored her.

"Kim Possible, right?!" the blonde called. "It's an honor! Name's George! My friend here is called Jim! We appreciate your work, immensely!"

Kim stuttered, "Uh…thank you!"

That little interaction seemed to please them immensely. The blonde man in particular behaved abnormally energetic despite his older appearance.

"You, green woman," the darker man pointed at her. "What's your business with Ms. Possible?"

Blondie put a restraining hand on his cohort and lowered his arm for him, "Her name is Shego, Jim. Arch enemy to our little hero there. Which begs the question: why are they together and not beating on each other?"

Shego didn't bother answering as she simply stood her ground and stared down the two men. Kim was right there with her in believing the friendly demeanors were less than indicative of their true intentions. Still, Kim was in no shape to give Shego backup, so diplomacy was recommended.

"Shego isn't a villain anymore," Kim called to them. "She's a…friend."

"Far be it from me to call you a liar, Ms. Possible," George walked closer to them, but at an angle, as if he was trying to hide the fact that he was gaining ground, "but that woman doesn't have friends. You should know that better than anyone."

"I'm surrounded by people who know me better than I do," Shego spoke through her teeth, agitation clearly building on her features.

George continued to close in on her, "Allow me to illustrate a point."

With purposefully slow movements, he reached inside the inner lining of his coat and pulled out a slip of paper. As he neared, he held the paper up for Shego to read, all the way until he was within reachable distance.

Shego raised an eyebrow, but Kim saw something else pass over her features. The anger dissipated and was replaced by…something.

"Leave," George said. "Take this, get back in your car, and never bother Ms. Possible again. I trust that's an adequate amount."

Slowly, the green woman took the paper from him just as Kim realized that it was a check. From the look on Shego's face, the amount listed was substantial.

"That's a lot of zeroes," Shego mused with a grin.

"Feel free to add more of them if it helps your decision," the blonde shrugged.

Kim's stomach began to do flips as the insinuation of their situation dawned on her. The men were paying her to get lost and the ex-villain appeared more than agreeable to these circumstances. She saw Shego's eyes dart to her, running up and down and almost gauging the redhead's worth.

Kim wasn't sure why, but she almost felt a bit of dampness escape the corner of her eye. She was really going to do it. Why should that be a surprise? After their conversation in the food court, she supposed shock wasn't exactly warranted.

Hurt was the only word that came to mind and it was all she could do to hold herself back from screaming her frustrations at the conniving woman. She'd almost call it a betrayal, but you can't betray a side you were never on to begin with.

A sudden burst of plasma engulfed Shego's hand and the check evaporated in less than a second.

"Oops," she purred, "no more zeroes."

Faster than Kim had ever seen, Shego took a step back just enough to lunge forward, leg outstretched as it connected hard with George's gut. The blonde grunted in surprise as he pitched backward, rolled and regained his feet.

Kim had no time to react before Shego yelled for her to stand back and she was gone, running for the downed blonde. The teen processed what had happened slowly, remembering the check igniting and disappearing.

Her hands went to her mouth as that same wetness escaped her eye, but this time for an entirely different reason.

* * *

Shego laid into the blonde with kicks, exchanging sides in an attempt to keep him off balance. He was strong and solidly built, as every kick was blocked by a pair of muscled forearms. She grinned, pleased that this wasn't going to be a quick fight.

He was up in a flash, moving into her striking range and closer, giving her no room to throw attacks. His frame didn't allow for fast movement like Shego's, but his punch was swift nonetheless. She ducked it with plenty of time, but he threw another fist downward.

She easily maneuvered away from the assault and cartwheeled backwards. He didn't give chase immediately, but held his ground and changed his stance to a clear boxer's style. Both arms up, muscles flexed, protecting his head from strikes.

"Need help?" Jim called.

"No sweat," George never blinked as he stared her down. "Watch how it's done, my friend."

Shego placed her hands on her hips, giving a passive stance that usually succeeded in pulling in unsuspecting idiots. These chumps thought they knew everything about her. Who were they!?

Shego loved money; she loved it and everything it brought her in life. She'd done far more for far less than they were offering, but they thought they could buy her honor. _No one_ could afford her honor!

She remembered the hurt on Pumpkin's face as the supposed transaction was about to go down. That hurt had surprised her more than anything so far today. It was a look of betrayal, which meant that the redhead was actually starting to trust her.

Was that all it took to get inside the great Kim Possible's comfort zone? How stupidly trusting could one person be, even if they were a saint like Kimmie? It was infuriating, but not as much as the fact that Shego felt a twinge of happiness at burning that check.

That money would have set her for life, no question. Sadly, as much as it could have brought her, it could never afford what she was striving for now.

George lunged forward swung, side to side, up and down, repeated strikes to gauge her speed. She knew he was testing her limits to see just how long she could keep this dance up. To his chagrin, he soon understood that her conditioning was second to none.

He was strong, much stronger than her physically, but what was the point in power if you never hit your target.

She dodged a blow and went low just as he was extending full on a forward attack. She dipped inward and brought a palm up, nearly clocking him, but he was just fast enough to avoid her. The next blow, however, was different.

Like a cobra, she smoothly moved even closer, punching his gut. He blocked it, but her leg was already thrown up above his defending arm and she felt the satisfying feeling of leg on cheek.

He stumbled, but kept his balance. She lunged again, this time full fist to his mouth, but he moved forward in a dash. She tried to move, but his sudden pitch forward sent him bodily into her shoulder first.

It was a solid hit, sending her careening to her back, but she was more than capable of rolling into a handstand. She finished her lithe movements back to her feet, worthy of any professional gymnast. The cocky smile on her face was the icing.

George actually smiled back, enjoying this just as much as her. She jumped towards him, kicking both feet out in sequence. He blocked both and let her land before swinging for her head, focusing exclusively on her cranium to get that guaranteed knockout.

His arm grazed her hair as she ducked his attack and she threw a knee at his face. He blocked with his opposite arm and pushed her attack downward. To his shock, she used his extended arm as a means to stay upright. His body weight supported hers now, which was more than he'd compensated for.

As soon as he'd stumbled, she released his arm and threw a one two punch into his exposed jaw. The spinning kick to his head was just for good measure. He rolled sideways, closer towards his partner, but this time he didn't stay on his feet.

He spit on the ground, blood visible in his saliva. Before he could stand, the darker man walked past him and slapped his shoulder.

"Tag in," he mumbled, drawing a growl from the downed boxer.

He practically tore off the trench coat, revealing a bare chest beneath. He was toned and lean, built for speed instead of power. Shego understood why as soon as he took a stance. He immediately began to pitch side to side, swinging his arms in time with his wide legged movement.

She recognized it as capoeira, a form of dance fighting from Brazil. Jim made erratic motions, never giving a clear indication on his next direction. It would be difficult for someone to read his movements. Luckily, Shego wasn't just anyone.

He slid towards her against the ground, dirt kicking up as he reached her and swept a leg. She jumped it just high enough, anticipating his follow up. He kicked his legs in a circle, motioning his body back upward.

He kicked high, but she reciprocated and their legs met midair. Two more times and neither backed down from the assault. He threw both feet out, forcing her back as she swatted them downward. He landed on his back, but then rolled forward.

He was on his hands in a flash, kicking at her while maintaining his handstand. She blocked easily, but he was back on his back and up to his feet before she could mount a counterattack.

She leaped forward, surprising him by throwing her full weight in his direction. He was fast enough to jump and meet her midair with a roundhouse, but she forearmed it to the side and fell onto him. She grabbed his shoulder as they met and hooked their arms.

As she landed, she spun hard and dragged him along with her, practically hip tossing him away. Amazingly, he cartwheeled along with the attack, letting her throw give him momentum.

She gave chase, but he suddenly changed direction back to her, still maintaining his cartwheel. She had no time to react as his foot came down hard on her shoulder. Dirt spewed upward from their movements, making the fight difficult to see.

"You can't win," he growled.

"Wrong!" she yelled.

She wrapped her arm around his foot, trapping it against her shoulder. He kept his balance and maneuvered back onto his other foot. He kicked back, but she saw that coming and pulled his leg away with her.

He'd planned on landing hands first, but the sudden movement made him crash on his stomach. Shego released him and jumped over his torso and went knees first towards his head. She was angry and she wanted this to end.

Without thinking, he managed to roll away just as she split dirt where he'd been earlier. He hand sprung forward, back to his feet just as she was rolling back to hers. They were at a stalemate, as this guy was much better than his cohort.

"Shego!" Kim screamed and the green woman looked back.

Something solid slammed against her cheek and she saw stars for a moment as her body convulsed from the blow. She couldn't keep her feet beneath her, which sent her crashing against a rare patch of grass in their dirt clearing.

Her stunned mind fed the info to her as the world spun from the blow. Apparently, she had been right about the blonde's strength.

"Bam, baby!" George's yell mixed with the ringing in her ears.

"Crap, man," Jim mumbled. "I think you killed her."

George scoffed, "She can blame her glass jaw."

Shego shut her eyes and tried to make the spinning stop. The world seemed to lurch beneath her, but she knew she wasn't moving. The stinging in her jaw was substantial, but she'd had worse. She thought she heard Kim scream something to her, but she wasn't sure.

_Get up! You're better than this! No one beats you! _Her mind yelled.

"No one beats me," she growled weakly.

She placed her palms against the ground and pushed up, pleased that she had the strength to move herself at all.

"Stay down!" Jim barked.

Shego found her knees and pushed herself until she was standing on wavy legs. Maybe she hadn't had as bad a punch as that before. The men ordered her to stay down again, but she could already feel the effects of his blow wearing off.

She glanced over, saw them standing calmly, leaving themselves open in confidence that she was down for the count or at least too hurt to continue.

_Sucks for you,_ she thought.

Without warning, she sidestepped and threw a long leg outward. Jim's eyes bulged in surprise just as her foot connected with his chin and sent him reeling backward.

Sadly, George was quick on the reaction and was rearing back before she even finished bringing her leg down. She knew her body well enough to realize she wouldn't be able to dodge that blow and she cringed in preparation.

Instead, she heard a sharp crack that echoed through the clearing. George yelled in pain and Shego saw a stray piece of Kim's crutch bounce next to her. She looked up to see the redhead just finishing her dive, a chunk of leftover crutch brandished like a sword.

Landing awkwardly, she still managed to roll next to Shego just as the blonde tumbled to the ground holding his head and growling in agony. Jim threw his legs up and kipped up onto his feet, but Shego was already planning.

"Hands!" she called to Kim, who followed the direction without question.

Shego grabbed the teen's wrists and stepped forward, swinging with all her strength. Kim sailed through the air in a crooked arch that found her within inches of Jim. Comprehending, she extended her good leg and caught the dance fighter in the cheek with her heel. He didn't make a sound as he rolled into the dirt.

Both men were down now, one in severe pain and one possibly unconscious. Shego made sure she was satisfied they were down before checking on Kim.

"You okay?" she placed a hand on the teen's shoulder.

Kim nodded, but didn't say anything. The wobbly stance was more than enough to tell the raven haired woman that Kim was barely managing to stand. Thankfully, the haze from the punch had all but disappeared from Shego's head.

With purpose, she strode to the blonde man and kicked him over onto his back. He fought little as she placed a heel onto his throat.

"News flash for whoever sent you," she grinned. "Kimmie is officially off limits. I trust that pounding sensation in your head is proof enough I'm serious."

"Got it," he choked and she released him.

"C'mon, Princess," she dipped below Kim's arm and supported her weight. "That's enough excitement for you."

* * *

Kim had been silent from the car ride to Kim's parents' house up until Shego had somehow let Mrs. Possible convince her to be treated for her injuries. She hated being preened over, but it seemed like a good way to get in good with the 'rents.

Ann had given ice packs to the both of them, asking questions the entire time and annoying Shego to no end. She hadn't had to deal with the doting nonsense since she left Team Go and she didn't miss it one bit.

Kim thanked her mom for everything, annoying the green woman, since the teen hadn't bothered to say anything to her. She turned her back to them, sitting at the end of Kim's bed and pondering exactly who those mercenaries had been.

They obviously weren't normal henchmen and they weren't in uniform. Who did they belong to and why offer such a substantial bribe just for her to leave Kimmie alone? Most confusingly, they appeared to mean Kimmie no harm and were outright pleasant towards her. Bizarre.

Ann finally left the room, leaving Kim to sit silently behind her. Shego didn't bother turning to her, as she didn't even know where to begin with the teen. After their little conversation at the mall, she knew she'd upset Kim immensely.

She hated feeling guilty over it, but she had been hard on Kim. Ron was still a sore spot; at least, he had to be to make someone as strong as Kim Possible shrink like a violet. The redhead's attitude in general was disconcerting. She'd watched Kim go through so much adversity and this was the crap that had beat her? She grumbled beneath her breath.

She was yanked from her musings as a pair of arms appeared from behind and wrapped strongly around her upper body. She felt the teen's small frame press against her back and her face dig into one of her shoulders.

"What are you doing?" Shego twitched, trying not to launch the girl away.

"It's called hugging," she whispered, trying to play it off as a joke but Shego knew that tone.

"Knock it off, Possible. You're embarrassing me."

"No, way. You're really warm and comfy."

Shego sighed, giving in to the show of affection. How much more was she going to let her get away with? When was the last time someone hugged her? Did Drakken's plants count?

Kim breathed lightly into her shirt and seemed unwilling to let the display pass anytime soon. Shego didn't know how to feel that what she had done earlier would have meant so much to her.

"Did you really think I would accept the money?" she asked.

The uncomfortable silence told her the answer long before the teen mumbled into her shirt, "Yes."

"I suppose I've never given you any reason to believe otherwise."

Kim's grip somehow tightened, "It meant so much more because of that."

Shego's stomach churned from the scene playing out in all its sappy glory. Though she hadn't expected it, her decision earlier had done wonders for Princess' trust issues regarding her green would-be ally. Would that be enough to get what she wanted? She supposed only time would tell.

"It's getting late, Pumpkin," Shego wiggled a bit. "You can't keep this up all night."

"Anything's possible," she whispered, then spoke louder, "When can I see you again?"

"I'll call you tomorrow," Shego said, and when her grip didn't loosen added, "I promise."

The teen finally released her and made a show of hiding her face from the woman. Shego laughed to herself, annoyed by how disgustingly fluffy she felt whenever Kim did something adorable. It reminded her of that time long ago when she felt what it was like to be as boringly good as Kim.

"Take care, Possible," she walked to the door and gave one last wave goodbye.

Kim risked a glance to say goodbye and Shego saw a deep red settle over the teens' cheeks, matching her hair in radiance.

"Bye, Shego," she smiled.

* * *

David lifted a set of containers filled with God only knew, testing his muscles and making sure he hadn't gone soft from sitting around. Ever since taking out Possible, Dementor had given him a royal treatment, which David wanted none of.

He was a soldier, not a politician. He had no time to be lazing about when there was more training to be done. Possible wasn't going to be injured forever and he needed this extra time to catch up to her.

The thought of fighting her again ignited his body, giving him the energy to move the heavy containers from room to room with little effort. He would be ready, no doubt.

"David!" a familiar voice called from deeper in the facility.

"Storage D!" he yelled back as he placed the last container in the storage unit set aside for devices that Dementor possessed multiple types of.

He turned just in time to see Jim walk through the double door, looking like he was on the verge of punching someone. He looked roughed up and David knew exactly why.

"She didn't accept the bribe," he said.

"Didn't even feign interest for very long," Jim stepped aside to let George in. "She's changed, or at least she wants us to think she has."

David looked to the bigger man. Despite his injuries, he wore a wide smile, like a child on Christmas morning.

"Nothing like it, right?"

George clenched his fists excitedly, "Shego was awesome. I couldn't even touch her one on one. Possible also left me a gift."

He lifted a bit of his hair to show the still bleeding wound on the side of his skull. David laughed and admired the souvenir. It was the same as his nose. It was a reminder of why they were doing this.

Jim seemed less than amused, "So, the rumors were true. Shego and Possible are forming a team."

"Looks that way," David grinned. "I can't imagine a deadlier duo. Criminals are going to start wetting themselves worldwide."

"Where does that leave us?" Jim grimaced.

"We're not criminals. We're mercenaries. The world will always have a need for us."

"My need right now is for a rematch with Shego."

"You'll get your chance," David reached out to him with a fist.

Jim pressed his own fist against David's, followed by George adding his.

"We'll all get what we're after."

* * *

_**Author's Notes**_: More references to guess in this one. My writing style is full of references, especially in my original works.

Once again, I have an original novel available on smashwords dot com: Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial. Only five bucks and I just know you'll love it.


	3. Chapter 3

Once again, much thanks and love to all readers and especially reviewers. It's amazing what only a few words of encouragement can make me achieve.

I've decided to forgo explaining my references, instead allowing you guys to squirm as you try to figure it out. Mwahahaha.

Disney owns all of this stuff. All of it. Even the characters I created somehow.

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 3**_

* * *

It was five days since their altercation with the two mystery men and Shego had visited the Possible residence on all but two of those days. She'd taken a day to simply relax at home and that apparently had gone over unpleasantly with Kim.

The teen had been stuck at home all day and, according to her mother, had become so irritated being trapped in her bedroom that she'd almost become a nuisance. After two attempts at escaping the house without her mother's permission, Kim had shocked her mother with a shift in attitude.

"She did what?!" Shego leaned against the counter top in the Possible kitchen as she watched Ann set out the family's breakfast.

Shego had arrived as early as possible since she was an early bird most days anyways. On top of that, she needed to make herself noticeable to the parents. While she gagged on their middle class family values, she knew they held an important place in Kim's life and she needed as much good graces as she could muster.

She actually preferred James, since he rarely spoke and when he did it was short and sweet, just enough to let Shego know she was welcome. Ann, on the other hand, was quite talkative and made sure to chat up her green guest every moment she had.

The twins were another concern entirely. Though they'd been respectful so far by keeping their distance, possibly due to her reputation, she could tell their comfort level was rising enough to risk being in the kitchen with her to eat their breakfast.

Not that Shego was paying much attention to them now, as her jaw hung open slightly in anticipation of Ann's explanation.

Ann chuckled, "After I stopped her the second time and put her back in bed, she threw a pillow at the door and yelled 'Go find Shego!'"

Shego pinched the bridge of her nose.

"Kim hardly ever spazzes out," one of the twins, Jim maybe, said.

"It's kinda entertaining," the other added.

"Your sister's injured, boys," Ann scolded. "Be nice."

She shooed them off to retrieve their school supplies after they'd finished eating, leaving the two of them alone.

"They're right, though," she walked over and leaned next to Shego. "Kim has never demanded anyone's presence before. Not even Ronald's."

Shego didn't like the tone the older woman was using. The wanderlust on her face was usually what preceded a parent reminiscing or, worse yet, about to attempt a heart to heart. Neither quite honestly interested the former villain.

"She seems happier with you around," she finally said. "Not the fake happy she puts up to fool us, but legitimate happiness. Her eyes light up when she talks about you."

She'd have been a fool to disagree with Ann. She'd noticed the excited moods the teen entered into whenever Shego arrived in her home. She was getting attached and surprisingly fast. It had to be because of the buffoon.

Kim was probably right when she'd said she and Ron had hooked up due to her sudden loss of Eric. Princess had a bad habit of reaching out and accepting someone wholly without regard to her own safety. She was too trusting and she would pay for it eventually.

Ann faced Shego directly and lowered her voice, "Don't hurt my daughter."

Shego's eyes widened a bit from the accusation. She hadn't so much as play fought with the redhead, so why did anyone think she would openly fight her; especially while she was injured. Then, she realized that Ann didn't mean just physically.

"I don't intend to," the thief muttered.

"Whatever your intentions are, just be aware that she sees something in you worth working toward. I know you don't like people, Shego. I feel it every time you walk into mine and James' presence."

Shego opened her mouth to deny the accusation but she wisely closed it. The woman wasn't fooled by her.

"I'm not going to threaten you, because there is nothing I can do to you. But I will beg. Please, don't get her hopes up about you two if you're not going to try your hardest. No matter your past rivalry, she can't take another disappointment of that caliber. If you aren't dedicated to making something resembling a friendship happen, then please leave my house now and don't see her again."

Shego growled a bit under her breath. She folded her arms and counted backwards from ten in her head. She hated these speeches when Hego had spouted them and they weren't any better from Queen Possible.

That was the difference between regular good guys and Pumpkin: she never gave long speeches about right or wrong. She'd swing in, kick your face, and leave. Kim never tried to ride a high horse and that meant something.

With a huff, Shego walked out of the kitchen and towards the front door, wondering why she even bothered to do anything good for anyone. They'd always take her for granted. She rested a hand on the stairway banister, staring at the front door like the decision that it was.

She didn't need the lectures or the condescension. She didn't need the Possibles' acceptance either. What she did need…was something only one person in the world could give her.

She sighed and wondered at what point she had started going soft as she cut left and walked up the stairs to Princess' room. The happy anticipation she felt as she neared the door annoyed her even worse. Kim had already given her carte blanche to enter her room whenever she pleased, so she took that opportunity now and slowly opened the door.

Slight sunlight crept in through the slits in the bedroom blinds just enough to showcase the redhead still asleep in bed. Shego couldn't help but feel captivated from the sight. Kim was always tense whenever she saw her. Even as Ms. Go, she'd watched Kim's body language convey her ever alertness to danger.

Now, lying on her side, covered up to her waist, it was the first time she'd ever seen the teen relaxed. She was an entirely different creature. Her red hair cascaded around her head and covered some of her face, but it still didn't hide the peaceful expression she wore.

Shego moved to the bedside and sat with all the undetectable movement of a professional criminal. As she watched her breath softly, the woman forced herself to think about Ann's words.

While Shego couldn't give a rat's posterior about what anyone in the teen's family thought, she begrudgingly gave the mom a point in her analysis of Shego's attitude. She still had serious doubts they could ever be something as close as friends; however, she knew without doubt that she didn't want to hurt Kim.

She held no hope that she could fulfill Princess' expectations, but she'd promised to try. It was the teen's own fault for putting so much faith in her to begin with. Shego had been a sister and hated it. She'd been a superhero and hated it even more. She'd finally found happiness as a sidekick and villain, but that had only lasted so long.

Drakken's acceptance of GJ's job proposal hadn't been all that surprising. The blue dork was practically giddy with his help in the victory over the Lorwardians. He'd never been that great of a villain anyways, so going the straight and narrow was merely a matter of not if but when.

Shego had seen it coming and it still felt like a betrayal. Global Justice had been breathing down their necks for so long. Now the oaf was taking checks from them. He had no pride, no spirit except for his own personal vendettas.

She hated to admit it, but she liked Drakken to a point. He was a loser, no question, but he'd gone out of his way to help her on multiple occasions; even when she'd failed to do the same for him. She'd felt a real loyalty towards him. Now he was just another failure in her life; another person she'd had to leave in her wake.

Kim stirred suddenly, rolling over and facing the older woman. She still slept, mumbled something in her sleep, and cuddled hard against a strange looking stuffed animal. What were those things? Cuddle Buddies? Princess had a Cuddle Buddy?

That was most certainly going to be ammunition for a later date. Shego glanced around the room and saw the dressers, wondering if her earlier Hello Kitty underwear accusation was actually as accurate as Kim's face had made it seem.

Another mumble caught her attention just in time to see Princess' hand wander from her stuffed bed mate and over towards Shego. As good as Kim was, she must have sensed Shego was there without even realizing it. At least, that would have been true for the thief; she wondered how good Kim actually was while asleep.

She lingered on the offered hand and suddenly decided to experiment. Gently, slowly, she grasped the girl's hand and held it firm. Kim's reaction was almost immediate, as she released her toy and squeezed the woman's hand in return. A small smile crept across her face and she seemed to be more relaxed.

It was adorable, but Shego couldn't bring herself to smile. She could only close her eyes and wonder why she felt absolutely nothing from the contact. Well, there was a small fit of butterflies in her stomach, but it wasn't the comfort that clearly adorned the teen's youthful features.

She supposed that was the principal difference between herself and Pumpkin: Kim was strengthened by others; she fed off it and it made her stronger. Shego was weakened by others; she saw them as distractions and nuisances that kept her from accomplishing anything.

She knew these things as absolute truth and had known for years…so why did she not release Kim's hand? Why did she squeeze a tad harder, almost concentrating on finding something inside that reacted to the show of affection? She told herself it was curiosity and nothing more; a desire to feel exactly what made her young rival so strong in the face of every adversity imaginable.

There were just the butterflies and no flame; not even a spark. Disappointment caused her to snatch her hand away from the grasping teenager. Kim's brow furrowed and she reached delicately for that warmth she'd obviously felt. Shego stood and walked away from the bed, because she knew she couldn't give it to her.

* * *

Comforting colors swam against her vision. She felt them as much as saw them, the mixture of warm blues, reds, yellows, and other bright pastels. They would become familiar images for only a scant second before turning back to colors. She loved watching them, as they relaxed her weary mind and body.

Then, another sensation came to her. This one was not color, but a very different sense of warmth. It glowed nearby, but she couldn't see its source. Intent on finding it, she reached out, attempting to claim it.

It found her first and gripped her hand. It was warm and comforting and felt like it meant her no harm. It was strong and delicate. She liked it, so much so that it calmed her more than the colors ever could. She squeezed the warmth and basked in its glow…until it was snatched away suddenly.

She was displeased by this and wanted to feel it again. It wasn't a need, per say; the colors were still just as lovely as they always were, but this warmth was different. It intrigued her, like a riddle that had no answer. A raven like a writing desk, they say.

There was movement nearby and her sleeping mind told her that it was time to awake and either protect herself or greet her mother a good morning. Having felt rested, she accepted her waking mind's command and found consciousness almost immediately.

Kim opened her eyes and knew exactly where she was, just as she did every day. Her heightened and trained senses never allowed her mind to become confused from wakefulness.

That's why it was strange when she swore she saw a raven in her room, near the window. The flowing, black creature hovered in place and slightly waved as something below it moved. It took a moment to realize that the raven had a body beneath it.

Then, she started as she wrapped the covers around her and processed the creature that actually stood in her room. The raven hair whipped as Shego turned and stared at the redhead. There was a look of pain on that wonderful face that was immediately replaced by one of neutrality. A normal person would have missed it entirely.

"Morning, Princess," Shego said casually, as if being in Kim's room while she was asleep was totally not the drama.

Kim opened her mouth to admonish her or be offended that the woman had been skulking about her private space without her knowledge; instead, she caught those beautiful emerald eyes and smiled.

"Good morning."

Silence held between them as they held eye contact and Kim felt her face warm from an oncoming flush. She'd been having those a lot recently and wondered if she were coming down with a cold.

At last, Shego grinned like a predator and eyed the bed, "You dropped your Cuddle Buddy."

"Pandaroo!" Kim started and reached for her night companion…and then felt her face brighten as the implications of that scene set in.

Shego was absolutely glowing with smugness as Kim's hands began to shake from either embarrassment or anger.

"You jerk!" she screamed and pitched a soft pillow at the infuriating woman.

Shego dodged it with minimal effort. Seething, the teen stumbled out of bed and brandished her secondary pillow, intent on giving the green egotist a comfortable beating. Sadly, her still healing injury made her swings clumsy and soon Shego was dancing playfully around the room, cackling at every missed strike.

Kim wasn't one to give in easily, however, and soon she had the woman cornered next to her bedroom door. It was either retreat or surrender and Kim swung her final blow.

In an instant, Shego was down and forward, dodging the blow completely and swatting the feathered weapon from her hands. Then, with minimal effort, Kim felt herself lifted bodily into the air and slammed back down on the bed.

The land had been softer than she was expecting, though the attack had begrudgingly caught her off guard. She was getting sloppy with all this lying around. She opened her mouth to protest her treatment…but found her mouth dry at the image before her.

Shego pinned her wrists to the bed and practically straddled her. That predatory grin was almost enough to unnerve her, if not for the assurance to herself that Shego wouldn't harm her. The woman's body hung slightly above her own and made her feel that unnatural warmth she usually gave off.

Kim's own warmth increased as the woman leaned in as close to her face as possible.

"You're in no shape to take me, Princess."

Her breath was clean and freshly brushed, exuding a minty flavor that caught in Kim's throat. That smell combined with the now noticeable scent of a foreign smelling shampoo she used and Kim found herself captivated for some reason.

Then again, was it the smell or was it the creature perched atop her that held her rapt attention? What kind of question was that!?

"You're hurting me," Kim whispered and suddenly desired to avoid eye contact.

Shego huffed with disappointment and released her wrists, "You're becoming fragile."

In a flash, Kim hooked her arms around the older woman and flipped them both. Shego grunted as Kim switched their positions and pinned her instead. She felt her teeth grit as she leaned in close to the surprised face of her now victim.

"You're becoming too trusting," she smiled victoriously.

"I thought that's what you wanted."

Kim frowned, "I'm more interested in what you want."

Shego didn't offer any reply, which irritated the teen more than she would admit. She wanted the woman to share, to give up some of that stubborn shell around her and let Kim in. It had been a week now and they hadn't progressed much past their initial meeting.

Kim's leg was just getting to the point that she would soon begin rehabilitation through training. She'd strengthen her knee and test its ability to hold up to her hectic lifestyle, hopefully being back out in the heroics world in the next few days.

She'd hoped before that that she and Shego would have progressed into a more friendly relationship. While they were clearly much friendlier with one another than before, that trust she'd been promised was nowhere to be seen.

"Can I have you for the evening?" Shego suddenly asked.

Kim blinked, "Of course. What do you want to do?"

"I actually have a plan, but I want it to be a surprise. I hope you don't mind, but I kind of invited a friend of yours along."

A friend? That certainly was unexpected. Shego had no love for most of Kim's life outside the teen herself. Perhaps there was more change going on underneath that tough exterior than she believed.

They spent the day mostly lounging about, though the teen made an effort to put a little more strain than usual on her injury to test out how resilient it would be. Though it ached, it was far better than days ago and she felt an easy recovery period was ahead. With Shego there, she had a partner to watch over her that understand how their types of builds worked with exercise and she gave helpful tips when needed.

Before they knew it, it was already late afternoon. Feeling excited now, Kim leaped off the bed and landed single foot and hands first, making sure to not overdo the knee until she'd had time to work it. She snatched up a collection of clothes that offered maximum comfort.

"Ah ah ah," Shego cooed. "Dress nicely. I want us out to impress today."

"Impress who?" Kim cocked an eyebrow.

"Who, indeed," she only grinned in response.

Her clear avoidance of the question was irritating, but she couldn't help the excited feeling in her stomach as she showered and dressed in the best clothing she had. Nights out usually meant dresses and she fortunately had a few of those.

She chose a long, deep purple dress with gold trim around the neckline. The collar wrapped around and buckled in the back, leaving her shoulders and arms exposed. The dress flowed down to below her knees and swayed as she turned, giving her that red carpet demure. Even as a tomboy, Kim could appreciate a girly ensemble.

Satisfied, she exited the bathroom and back into her room and stopped. Before her, Shego was just finishing dressing into her own outfit and Kim could already tell she was going to look stunning when she turned around. When she did, the teen didn't know how right she'd be.

Her hair was fixed up into a clumsy, but wildly alluring bun that became a ponytail at the back and hung behind her. She wore a shimmering dress that split almost halfway at her waist at an angle. The top half was green and held embroidered crafts around her neck, making it look as though she wore jewelry. A single strap held around one shoulder, leaving the other exposed.

The bottom portion was black and split on the side, exposing a long right leg from the knee down. Very expensive looking high heels wrapped around her ankles and buckled on the side. All in all, it was a very sophisticated ensemble.

"You…look great," Kim muttered.

"This I know," she winked. "You aren't half bad either. Though, honestly, I prefer the tomboy look."

"I like the catsuit," Kim grinned.

Shego only smiled.

"Kimmie!" her mom yelled from below. "Monique and…uh, a robot are here."

Shego threw her a sideways glance of confusion, but Kim had been expecting this second visitor.

"Send them up, please and thank you!"

In moments, a very lovely Monique stepped through the door, her hair done into a fancy bun and looped earrings hung almost to her shoulders. She wore a satin, flowing top that hung loose and displayed just enough collar bone to be enticing.

Her dark jeans hugged her curves and featured embroidered threads that spelled out her own name down her left leg. All three girls looked ready to impress and awe, for whatever reason Shego had in mind.

"Your name's on your pants?" Shego asked.

"Advertisement, honey," Mon sashayed across the room and hugged Kim. "BTW, I was followed to your house."

On cue, a small robot on tank treads rolled into the bedroom. Its stalk shaped body had two extendable arms with pincer claws on the end and it was topped by a small video monitor. Kim recognized the mechanical creature immediately.

"You can turn on the monitor Wade, we're decent," Kim laughed.

The image blipped on, bringing the young genius into view, "Had to make sure…whoa. You girls look great. What's the occasion?"

"Ask Shego," Kim walked to him. "Did you finish it?"

The pride on the boy's face was charming as he typed in a series of commands. The base of the robot opened and one of its metallic pincers reached in, pulling out a familiar device. The green and black swirled kimmunicator looked exactly like hers and she knew it would be of just as high a quality.

"Built to the usual specifications," the boy proclaimed, then added in a whisper, "You sure this is a good idea?"

Kim gave him a reassuring grin. Wade had been hesitant over her request for the duration of his work, but the teen had no doubt this was what she wanted. She spun to the green woman, who quirked an eyebrow over her sudden, clear rise in mood.

"I have something for you," Kim held the item behind her back playfully as she stepped to Shego. "But, you'll have to promise you'll use it."

"I don't make blind promises, Pumpkin. What is it?"

"Well, I know you don't do cell phones, so I got you something better," she then whipped the color coded kimmunicator to her front. "It's your own personal one. Only Wade and I have the frequency for it. And before you ask, no, Global Justice can't even hack into these things."

The thief looked hesitant, but still intrigued by this offer. Kim nearly squealed in delight as she finally accepted the device and examined it with clear interest.

"Only Kim calls me," Shego shot a glance over Kim's shoulder. "Got it, Nerdlinger?"

"His name is Wade," Kim lightly chastised her.

"That's what I said."

"No problem," Wade grunted. "I doubt we'd have much to say to one another."

"Smart kid," she mumbled, and then added. "Thanks…Wade."

Kim smiled, pleased beyond compare that the woman seemed to be capable of being nice to someone besides herself. Now, it was time to figure out exactly where they were going and what inviting Monique had to do with it.

"We ready?" Shego asked, to which both girls nodded.

Like a precession, she led them downstairs and out the front door, as Kim quickly explained to her mother as much as she knew. Ann wished them luck and they were soon in _another_ new sports car of Shego's, this time a foreign marvel that just screamed speed and handling.

Monique chatted excitedly with Kim as they drove towards Upperton, clearly enamored by the car and a rare girls' day out. Kim felt the same excitement, though she had the gut feeling that there was a reason Shego was being lax on the details and it wasn't just to keep her surprise hidden.

As they practically flew into the tourist section of Upperton, she noticed the plethora of high end shops and restaurants. If Shego was planning a shopping spree, then Kim and Monique were sorely way out of their league.

It wasn't until she pulled into a parking space at a very nice, very high class eatery that Kim started to become nervous. Then, when the green woman found a trio of men standing together and revved her engine to get their attention, Kim started to become fidgety.

Then, when she saw that one of the men was the spiky haired boy from the mall from earlier that week, she was about to go into a full blown panic.

"How could you do this to me?" Kim grumbled.

"I didn't do anything to you," Shego grinned maliciously. "I did it to _us."_

"Triple date!" Monique exclaimed, finally registering their predicament.

Kim grabbed her dress tightly with both hands. She calmed her nerves, forced her legs to be still before turning ever so slowly to a still grinning Shego.

"You'll pay for this."

* * *

Will Du stood at attention as he rode the shaft elevator deeper into Global Justice's home base. The mechanical whirring settled into his thoughts, helping him to not only ignore the uneventful ride down, but also to clear his mind from the agitation of his new recruit.

He glanced behind him at the young woman he was currently escorting. She was young, barely into her twenties, and at least partially Asian. Her dark brown hair was cut into a bob and messily made. She was gangly and shy to the point of being so off-putting that she couldn't keep eye contact with anyone in the facility without beginning to fidget.

Yoko Carolan pushed her large rimmed seeing glasses up her nose, adjusting them and then fumbling with her notebook. Will sighed silently, already annoyed by the girl's lack of any real gusto. She could barely speak without stammering, which made it that much harder to have a proper dialogue with her.

Then again, she hadn't been hired for her people skills. On the contrary, she'd been assigned to GJ's Science and Tech Division due to her outstanding abilities with computers. She was a veritable genius in that regard, and the one thing their outfit was hurting for was hackers.

A polite ding signaled their arrival and Will beckoned the girl to follow as he exited the elevator and walked to the nearest set of glass doors. Using his clearance, he stepped through into a roboticist's dream come true.

Lab tables and testing facilities stretched out a football field's length before him, all dedicated to particular sciences that GJ was following. The largest room had been set aside for their newest science division signee, a quite popular and eccentric one at that.

"Curse you, you inept pea brains! Stop telling me why it won't work and get me that blasted samoflange!"

Speak of the devil. Will walked into the lab of the ever-excitable Dr. Drew Lipsky, a smorgasbord of odds and ends littering the floor currently being used to create some new device Will had no clue about. Drew was busy swinging his arms less than threateningly at the two assistants he'd been demanding for some time now.

"Dr. Lipsky, your new recruit is here," Will spoke up.

"Drakken!" he corrected. "I went to the trouble of thinking up the name, so I intend to keep using it."

"Indeed," Will grit his teeth as his disdain for the mad scientist hadn't dissolved since he'd arrived.

Yoko stumbled forward nervously at Will's behest. She bowed her head a tad and gripped her notebook as if her life depended on it.

"It's a pleasure to be working for you," she managed to say.

"Pleasantries are a waste of time," Drakken gave a dismissive wave. "What do you know about robotics?"

"Nothing about building them," she responded with hesitation. "But…but I can program and manipulate any type of circuitry or AI you give me."

"Ms. Carolan is infamous for hacking our automated snack machines and making them dispense nothing but fruit," Will added.

"There was too much candy in there," she quietly defended herself.

"The automated systems are fed through the security programs," Drakken rubbed his chin. "Very interesting. Have you ever invaded a full sized network like Global Justice's?"

"Once," she squeaked.

"That will do, I suppose," he shrugged. "Choose a desk wherever you like. I have multiple devices ready for your expertise."

Yoko only nodded and walked away, seemingly already having met her quota of speech for the day. Will turned to leave when Drakken followed him to the door.

"Is it true?" he asked.

Will nodded, "It appears Shego has been spending inordinate amounts of time with the Possibles."

Drakken's bottom lip poked out a tad, "I knew it. How could she leave me for Possible of all people? I could have used her here."

"With all due respect," Will grimaced, "what exactly would the woman have accomplished legally?"

Drakken pouted a bit more as he visibly pondered that question.

"She gave moral support," he offered. "In the form of snarky sarcasm and threats."

"Cute. I can give you plenty of sarcasm and threats, if you'd like."

"It's not the same," he walked away, dejected and moping.

Having had about as much nonsense as he could stand, Will walked faster than normal out of the lab and back to the elevator. He pressed the call button and waited patiently for the elevator to arrive.

It was true that Shego's actions were questionable as of late. It wouldn't have fell under Will's notice had it not been Dr. Director's insistence on ignoring the woman, yet going out of her way to keep track of everything the ex-villain did after hours.

If not for his vast amount of trust for the Director, he would have investigated himself long ago. Now, as it stood, he was intent to do his job and not lose sleep over it.

A security guard stepped up beside him, vaguely startling him. Not many people were capable of taking Will Du by surprise. He wore their standard uniform for guards, a looser fitting version of Will's own uniform, and he also wore a billed cap. The man turned and gave a friendly smile and nod, which Will returned.

"Drakken's just as noisy as ever," he said.

"The one thing that outshines his robotics expertise," Will mumbled.

The man chuckled, "We all have our quirks. Maybe he's seeing just how far he can stretch you guys in patience. I'm shocked you hired him at all."

"You and I both."

They went silent as the door opened and the man politely offered Will entrance first. Will obliged and entered, noticing that the man made very little noise as he entered afterward. Their quality of guards was improving, much to Will's relief.

"Which floor?" the man asked.

"Command Room. Thank you, Mr.….?"

"No misters, please," he removed his cap and adjusted his brown ponytail. "Just call me David."

* * *

The restaurant was gorgeous. From the inner décor to the professional veneer of every employee, from waiter to maître d, the place screamed sophistication. Monique wasn't one to prefer stuffy atmospheres, but when she was treated, she preferred to be _trea-ted. _

The company didn't hurt, either. The group sat at a private booth set aside in the back of the restaurant, in a section clearly labeled with a golden plaque that read 'VIP'. Shego's date was to thank for that. She had no clue why Shego had invited her along with them, but she'd done a bang up job picking a date for her.

A nineteen year old hottie named Chris sat across from her and chatted with her politely since the date began. He was charmingly friendly and even shut up and allowed her to talk as well. He was tanned and sported a thick set of black hair slicked back on a single side and hanging wildly on the other. He was dressed in the newest fashions from Club Banana, and even wore a few morsels that she knew weren't even on display yet.

He gave off a high money feel, much like all their dates. Kim's date was apparently familiar to her and Shego, a spiky haired boy named Leon they'd seen at the mall days ago. He was less impressively dressed, but still looked as sharp as any of them. He was certainly more appropriate for Kim than the other two.

Shego's date was the real money maker at the table. Carlos had secured the VIP table and most of the employees knew him by name. He was older, roughly a few years above Shego, but had the currency to make him look spectacular.

He was evenly tanned, handsomely chiseled, and built like a male model. His slick back brown hair fell down to his neck and his thinly trimmed beard and mustache indicated he'd spent a lot of grooming time for tonight. From the way he gazed at Shego, it was obvious he was rather enamored.

"You work at the Middleton Mall CB," Chris said, more a statement than a question.

"Upper management," she said proudly. "Brings the money in for college. I see that you're a regular."

"Nothing better as far as style is concerned. It's certainly made you somehow even more stunning."

Flattery would get you lots of places for Monique. He'd been saying all the right things, which made her think he was used to the sweet talking. Guys that looked like him were usually that type. It was too soon to judge, so she still held out hope that he was being legitimate with her.

Despite her reservations, she was having fun. Shego was enjoying herself immensely, despite playing it close to her chest. Monique could pinpoint a sparkle in her eye every now and then and she had moved herself and Carlos further away from the younger cohorts. All in all, the mood was riding high.

That is, until you saw Kim and Leon looking a tad lost now and again. They were talkative, since both were open and friendly, but there were lapses in conversation that made both look awkward. Monique wished she could smack Kim for blowing an opportunity, but she didn't want to act out in front of the boys.

Bizarrely, she would catch Kim randomly glancing in their direction and it took her a few times to realize she was looking at Shego and Carlos. It was making the whole dinner awkweird in their section and she wondered if she'd have to play offense to get Kim back into the game.

"Leon," Chris chimed in. "Have you told Kim that you teach a class on her at Middleton University?"

Kim's face flushed and Leon's attempted to, but he held his composure. Monique gave a thanking wink to Chris, realizing he was trying desperately to give the two something worthwhile to talk about.

"You're a teacher?" Mon asked Leon.

Leon coughed, "Part time. I'm actually friends with the school's history teacher and he allowed me to do a retrospective of your adventures."

"They're teaching my missions alongside history?" Kim sounded surprised.

"Not necessarily. It's treated like local folklore and it draws a ton of students. In actuality, I focus more on the person and not so much the superhero."

"I'm no superhero," Kim waved shyly. "Team Go are superheroes."

A derisive snort came from Shego's direction.

Leon continued, "I actually teach that your escapades are more impressive due to your lack of powers. You've done superhuman things with nothing more than grit and determination. People look up to that. It's like the difference between Superman and Batman. No one can ever be Superman: he's an alien with impossible powers, kinda like Team Go. Batman is a human, who only had a vast fortune and unbreakable resolve: like you, minus the money. With enough hard work, anyone can be Batman; nothing can make us Superman, thus he's less relatable."

"Intriguing," Chris encouraged him. "Monique?"

"I'm a Marvel fan," she grinned.

"Here, here," he laughed and they clinked their glasses of water together.

The dinners came quickly, even though the restaurant was busy. Everyone's food looked positively delicious and they each resorted to sharing bits of their food in exchange for others. Kim seemed to finally open up enough to joke about with everyone and even the adults had squeezed back into the booth to converse.

As the night progressed, Monique began to notice rather abnormal behavior from Kim. When people spoke, she was politely attentive but mostly silent. However, when Shego spoke, Kim paid rapt attention, even to the point of zoning out the others.

The most weirdness came when the two got into an overly friendly mini food fight, usually when the boys weren't paying attention. Shego appeared annoyed at first, but soon she let a grin slip as she pretended to listen to Carlos and pitched a piece of dinner roll discreetly behind her back.

It was total Twilight Zone and she couldn't wrap her head around how close the girl's had gotten in such a short time. Especially considering how rough around the edges Shego always appeared. Still, they were having fun, food covered floor notwithstanding, so she wasn't about to spoil it. She was far too busy talking up her date and enjoying it immensely. If he was lucky, he would be leaving with her phone number.

As the night wound down, she began paying less attention to everyone else except her date and therefore didn't understand why Shego was jabbing her for her attention.

"What?" she hissed in irritation.

"Where's Kim?" Shego looked…worried?

Mon looked at the now empty seat next to her and started.

"Where did Kim go?" she asked Leon.

The boy was relaxed back into his chair, a wistful look on his face as he faced her.

"She needed some fresh air," he answered. "She seemed kind of distracted."

"Sorry, she isn't usually like this."

"It's fine," he shrugged good-naturedly. "She's been through a lot recently, what with the injury and her breakup."

"How did you know about her and Ron?" Shego asked.

He blushed, "It's common knowledge for most of the city. Word travels fast."

Shego grunted and Monique wondered what exactly was going through the redhead's mind. She started to stand and go after her, but a green hand pushed her back down to her seat. She watched as Shego stood and moved past Carlos, apologizing to the man before heading for the entrance. Monique shook her head and wondered how much change she'd been missing these past few days.

* * *

The summer night was still not warm enough to keep the chills from running across Kim's arms. She supposed the downside to being her size was a severe lack of body heat. Still, she braved the elements so long as she didn't have to go back inside.

She already felt badly about leaving her date high and dry. She tried to rationalize that it wasn't her fault that Shego had ambushed her without preparation, but she knew it was her own hang-ups that kept her from fraternizing with the handsome boy.

Leon was a sweet guy and was cute in the way he was just as shyly lost as she was. He'd tried to make it work, but there was no getting through to her. In the end, she'd thanked him for being so kind and excused herself while everyone else wasn't watching. Now, here alone, she was given time to ponder what exactly her deal was.

Once again, like at the mall, she knew that Leon was the type of guy she would normally fall for, but he'd just been so…normal. So charmingly uninteresting to her that it almost worried her how dismissive she was towards a clearly great catch.

Her thoughts could never focus on the handsome brunette, instead going to the smooth, slick haired man that entertained Shego for most of the night. She'd watched the two laugh and flirt the whole night and she wondered why she was never able to bring out that side of her former nemesis.

She supposed it was jealousy, though why it was so powerful was a mystery that annoyed her to no end. After all this time, she was no closer to figuring the ex-villain out and that counted as a substantial failure on her part.

She shifted her position as she sat on a lone bus stop outside the restaurant, staring at the ground and wondering why she couldn't shake off this funk she was in. It didn't even register that someone had sat next to her until the person had cleared their throat.

"Penny for your thoughts?" the young man asked.

She'd barely registered he'd spoken.

"You know what a long face like that needs?" he continued. "A naco."

That familiar word and the sudden realization that the young man's voice carried a slight nasal quality made her stomach clench. Slowly, she moved her head in his direction and saw the blonde sitting casually next to her, all smiles.

He looked different: his hair was a bit longer and actually combed. He wore a tight fitting shirt that showed off an improved, slightly muscular physique. What hadn't changed were those big ears and that boyish smile.

"Ron," she gasped and was wrapped around him in an instant.

A surprised laugh shook him as he reciprocated the show of affection with gusto. They were like that for some time, just hugging and enjoying the others company. The boy's return brought back a modicum of the pain she'd felt when he'd left, but it was severely outweighed by a legitimate happiness at seeing her childhood friend again.

Finally, they released each other and she found herself smiling widely at him.

"Not exactly the welcome I was expecting," he joked. "Man, it's great to see you again."

"I missed you," she said and meant it.

"You wouldn't believe how lost I was without you," he laughed. "Apparently, that Ron Factor thing was as much bull as it sounded."

"We were always better as a team," she said.

And that's when it became silent and awkward. While the high at seeing one another after so long was palpable, they both knew it was only a matter of time before they were forced to confront the "so where do we go from here" talk.

Kim tried to stall it, "How was Yamanouchi?"

"Enlightening," he answered and didn't seem to want to follow it up.

"Are you…back for good?"

Ron laughed tiredly, "Yeah. I'm back for good, KP."

"Kim!" someone yelled from the distance.

Both looked back and saw Shego plodding towards the bus stop. Ron was the first to react as he spun out of his seat and blocked the path from the restaurant to the bench. He took a fighting stance Kim hadn't seen before and it was actually rather intimidating.

"What the heck are you doing here?!" he called to her.

Shego stopped short with eyes wide, "Buffoon!?"

Kim lost her breath in her chest as she tried to find a way to defuse the situation and fast. She jumped to Ron's front and put herself between the two.

"She's not here to fight," Kim pushed his arms down to his sides.

"It's Shego," he growled. "She's always here to fight."

She looked back to the green woman to find a seriously heavy tone settled over her features. She stared at the blonde hard enough to set him alight, which luckily wasn't in her power set.

"Not this time," Kim assured him.

"Then what could she possibly be here for?"

"Filling the void you caused," Shego accused, bluntly.

"What!?" Ron's eyes erupted with anger.

"Ron, stop," Kim held him firmly to keep him in place.

"And tell your Yamanouchi spy to show herself," Shego added. "She isn't hiding from me."

Ron gritted his teeth and stared daggers into the woman. Then, he barked something in what sounded like Japanese, prompting a shadowy figure to leap from the nearby tree line and into view.

Kim recognized the girl before she'd finished standing fully. Yori was just as lovely as she'd always been, but there was a certain degree of menace in her eyes. She looked mostly the same, save for a bit longer hair that was held up in a small ponytail. She wore the ninja garb of her people, but her mask was down.

"Ron," Kim spoke softly to try and ease the tension, "Shego has been taking care of me after my injury. She and I are trying to be friends."

Ron looked at her uncomprehendingly, "Shego doesn't have friends, Kim. Didn't Drakken teach you that?"

"So I shouldn't try?!" her words came out harsher than she'd intended, making the blonde step back. "I'm sorry. She's been trying her best, Ron; we both have."

Ron regarded the woman suspiciously as Yori circled around to his side. She stood close, almost touching his shoulder with hers, but never taking her eyes off the woman.

"Tell him about my offer, Possible," Shego added.

The woman was positively furious, which bothered Kim. She was directing that rage directly at her friend and Kim knew exactly why; she just couldn't understand her motivation for it.

"Shego wanted me to form a team with her," Kim whispered, fully expecting the reaction.

Ron sputtered, "What about Team Possible?!"

"That ended right about the time you left her high and dry, idiot!" Shego growled, stepping a bit closer to the group.

"That's none of your business, She-Hulk!" he spat at her.

Shego stormed over to them, causing Yori to shift a bit to the side. Ron held out a hand, halting her. Only Kim's body stood between the very real possibility of the group throwing down right then and there. Disturbingly, Kim had trouble deciding which side she would join with.

"While you've been off playing ninja with your little Yamanouchi pals," Shego pointed an accusing finger, "I've been doing what you weren't man enough to do: take care of Kim."

"I've been taking care of her since the days when you were trying to kill her," he actually stepped into her finger. "Whatever you did to trick her into trusting you, I'm going to fix it now."

"She hasn't tricked me, Ron!" Kim put out opposing arms, separating the two. "Do you think I'm that stupid?"

Ron squinted with sadness, "No…I think you're hurt enough to accept anyone's help. I'm to blame for that and I promise I'll fix it."

"Yeah, trust him," Shego glared at him. "Let him get close enough so it hurts even worse the next time he disappears."

Ron actually took a powerful step forward, one that Kim was shocked that she couldn't stop. He placed his nose mere inches from Shego's.

"If you did anything to her, you'll answer to me."

Shego laughed mockingly, "Look who finally developed a backbone."

"I've developed a lot more than a backbone, Grinch."

Kim felt the first hint of real anger pulse through her and she overreacted. She placed a foot out, pushing Ron away bodily. Her hand flew the other way, pushing Shego stumbling backwards. Both parties didn't know how to react to her attack.

Instead of feeling relieved they were separated, she instead felt a sharp pain as she realized too late she'd used her bad knee to hit Ron. She fell to a sitting position, seething as the pain slowly began to subside.

Both Shego and Ron tried to dip forward to check on her, but the redhead would have none of it.

"Back off! Both of you! You're acting like children!"

Both offenders looked chastised as they glanced from each other to the fallen hero.

"How are we supposed to be a team if we can't get along?" she mumbled.

"Excuse me!?" Shego bellowed.

"You can't mean…," Ron looked sick.

Kim didn't answer immediately. She merely wallowed in the disappointment that came with both party's answer to that little idea. She shouldn't have been surprised, but it still hurt.

"I was hoping Ron would come back," Kim looked at Shego pitifully, "and join our team."

"No!" was Shego's curt and cold answer.

"Amen!" Ron chimed in. "We didn't need her before, we don't need her now. Come on Kim, you know that."

"There is no team with you in it," Shego growled. "It's bad enough Nerdlinger is part of it."

Both people looked at Kim expectantly and it took her a moment to decipher what each wanted. They wanted a choice, final and absolute. Something snapped inside the teen and she closed her eyes. There was no physical pain, but the emotional disappointment was more than adequate enough to reduce her to almost tears.

She'd been foolish to think her idea would have gone over with either participant. She'd placed all her hope in it and this was what her hope accomplished: absolutely nothing. Ignoring the pain in her knee, she stood and stared at the ground.

"Who the hell do you two think you are?!" she yelled, startling everyone.

"Kim…," Ron stepped forward to comfort her, but she whipped an arm at him.

"What do you know about what's best for me!? You left me when I needed you, Ron! You couldn't even give me a good excuse! We weren't going to work out, I know that, but you didn't have to disappear! You were always there for me since grade school! Why did that have to stop!? Where were you when I was injured? Where were you when I shut the site down?"

Ron didn't have a rebuttal for any of it.

"There is no more Team Possible," she whispered and his eyes widened.

Kim turned to a smiling Shego and her anger flared again.

"There isn't a Team anything!" she yelled and Shego's grin disappeared. "Don't you look so smug! At least Ron was there for me at all! What have you done to prove this trust you promised me!? Ambushing me with a date, as if that would help me get over Ron!? I don't look for comfort in men's arms! That's what people like you do!"

That was unfair and she knew it, but her hurt was far more powerful than her sense of kindness. A hint of something never seen before flashed across the green woman's face and she looked at the ground. Ron too found the ground more interesting than looking forward.

"You both want an answer?" she calmed as the energy was leaving her. "I gave you my answer a week ago, Shego."

She ignored them now. She stepped away, testing her aching knee as she walked in the direction of home. She was tired and she needed her bed. She needed somewhere to get away from these horrible feelings.

They each called her name, but she was too far gone now. She focused on two words, words that she hated with a fiery passion but knew they were inevitable. The last few days had given her hope and having it torn away so violently was more painful than anything done to her knee.

She choked on the words, but she had to say them. They echoed into the darkening sky as she limped into the distance.

"I quit."

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_Oh man, we're about to get into it now. I'm not a big fan of drama, but when done right it can lead to some great character development. Next chapter, there will be plenty of that, I assure you.

Guess what? I have an original novel called Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial. Go buy it on Smashwords or I'll be slightly cross with you.


	4. Chapter 4

_**Legal Stuff: **_I don't own any of this. Except for the things that I do. Which is nothing Kim Possible.

Thanks to all reviewers, followers and favorite...rs. You lovely people keep me going so keep the reviews coming.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Part 4**_

The Possible residence had always been a second home to Ron Stoppable. Since as far back as he could remember, there had always been a welcoming smile and an inviting atmosphere whenever he visited.

Now, however, there was a distinct vibe that he wasn't wanted. Standing on the front door step, he could sense just how off the energy of the Possible's house had become. It didn't help matters that, after knocking, Mrs. Dr. Possible answered the door looking obviously displeased; whether it was with him or something else, he wasn't sure.

"It's good to see you again, Ronald," she tried to sound polite and it mostly worked.

"Likewise, Dr. P. I know Kim is home; can I see her?"

Ann exhaled with the kind of worry only a mother could muster, "She's made it clear she doesn't wish to see you, Ron. She's been rather upset since last night. But, I do want to thank you for calling us to pick her up. She would have walked all the way home had you let her."

"I don't exactly know what I did wrong," Ron grimaced. "I wish she'd tell me."

"Perhaps she believes it's something obvious."

"Yeah, well, I'm not as smart as she is."

Ann placed a hand on his shoulder, "Give her time to get over this. Perhaps you and Shego should take this time to find out exactly what was done wrong."

With that, she bid him farewell and closed the door. He sighed as he turned and retreated onto the yard and back towards his moped. Mrs. Possible was as sweet as ever, but he got strong hints from the more experienced woman that he had definitely done something wrong.

What that was remained a mystery as far as he was concerned. He'd never expected the green woman to show up last night, but she looked just as dangerous and unpredictable as they'd always known her. So, why in the world was Kim actively going out of her way to defend the villain?

Monique had been at least open to conversation with him and she wasn't sure exactly how close the two women had become since Kim's injury. He flinched at that fact; Ron should have been the one to be here and help her recover, not a former nemesis.

Still, Mon had dropped a few vague hints as to why Kim had suddenly gone psycho on him and Shego, which had been the usual female double talk that he despised. Why couldn't women be more direct with their feelings and not turn every argument into a guessing game as to what men had done wrong?

"She doesn't wish to be seen?" Yori asked as she waited dutifully by his moped.

"She's pretty peeved, as far as I can tell," he moped. "Yori, what did I do wrong?"

"I'm afraid I lack the details to make a solid judgment on this matter," she lightly bowed apologetically. "However, if I had to guess, Possible-san is very sure of her actions and must take great exception to her judgment being questioned."

"Her judgment needs serious questioning," he threw his hands up animatedly. "Shego's tried to fry her on how many occasions? One foiled invasion does not a trustworthy person make."

"Perhaps it is not Shego you must trust, but instead trust in Kim's faith in her. Possible-san is smart enough to know when she is being manipulated."

Ron clenched his teeth, "Eric sure fooled her, though."

"The synthodrone was a matter of the heart," Yori stepped closer to him and took his hands into her own. "This is a matter of honor between two warriors. Do you trust Kim?"

Ron didn't hesitate, "Of course I do."

"Then trust that she has legitimate reasons for believing Shego has changed. It is not your place to stand between the two; your place is by Kim's side, as an ally and a friend."

Ron chuckled to himself and pulled the adorable Asian into his arms. Her face flushed at the close contact, but she held his eyes as respectfully as ever. The embrace felt good to Ron, but it felt much better when he leaned in and pecked her on the lips.

"Stoppable-san, please," she mumbled shyly. "This is inappropriate, especially in front of Possible-san's house."

Ron blinked and reluctantly released her, "Crap, I didn't even think about that. Some friend I am."

Yori's face still beamed, which made Ron almost grasp her again, but he had to restrain himself. It was bad enough he'd left Kim with little explanation, but to have fallen for Yori so quickly afterward made him feel like a heel.

He didn't regret his relationship with the ninja, no sir, no way, but it looked questionable from an outsider's perspective. Most would call her a rebound, but he knew better and hopefully she did as well. The fact that Master Sensei gave his blessing for her to return with him was all the proof he needed.

"So, what now, Yori?" he asked, very befuddled. "If we can't talk to Kim, then maybe Shego could explain a few things. Assuming we can find her."

"Not a difficult task," she smiled and pointed off into the trees that sat across from Kim's yard. "She's been there ever since we arrived."

Ron narrowed his eyes at the girl, "When were you planning on sharing this?"

"When it became important," she grinned. "Now, being that time."

He wasn't' sure whether he found that extremely annoying or positively adorable, so he ignored either option and simply focused on making his way to the green former villain and hoping she refrained from frying him before he'd had the chance to interrogate her.

* * *

Shego leaned against the biggest tree she could find, concealed along with her bike in a nice expanse of woodland area that looked to be a manmade new addition to the neighborhood. Possible's house was clearly visible, but she wasn't exactly sure what she was supposed to be seeing…or doing for that matter.

Years ago, when she'd left her brothers and quit Team Go, she'd felt lost and alone. She had no idea where she belonged in the world and it still stood as the worst time in her young life. The way she felt now was a very close second to that.

The dinner date seemed like a terrible and distant memory already and she wished she could forget it; however, there had been a significant amount to learn from that experience, none of it positive. That night alone had changed everything and she thought long about how anything could have changed or how she could have changed the outcome.

She grumbled to herself, not used to the feeling of wanting the past to change so vehemently. She lived in the present and rarely ever bogged her mood down with past events that simply couldn't be changed. It bothered her that she still attempted ideas to retry the night and come to a better solution that…

She heard those words that Kimmie had muttered as she sulked pathetically away from their group that night. They were weak words that a warrior like Kim should never utter. Shego would never dare say them; she'd literally die first.

But she wasn't Kimmie. She didn't know what it felt like to go through what the redhead had been through in such a short time. While Kim was strong, she was also still just a teenager, and emotions were their kryptonite.

In her desperation, Shego reached out to place the blame on anything and anyone, to make a conduit for her anger; anger that she couldn't quite understand why she possessed. When she saw the buffoon and his ninja arrive and speak to Ann, then saw them actually _kiss_ right in front of Kimmie's house, she'd found that conduit.

He actually made the mistake of seeking her out, in no small part to his new woman pointing her out. She welcomed the idiot's presence. He stepped through the foliage and stared her down with little hint of hesitation.

Whatever had happened in Yamanouchi, Stoppable had certainly increased in confidence. He hadn't backed down in the slightest when she'd confronted him and even his movements now betrayed a considerable amount of improvement in his skills. Still, he was no Kim and he certainly wasn't Shego; the Yori girl would be the one to watch out for.

It was only her presence that made her refrain from straddling him and wringing that stupidly scrawny neck as he stood within several feet of her and glared daggers into her.

"Have you already tried to see her?" he asked.

She scoffed, "Only an idiot would think she'd want our presence now."

"That's the thing about friendship. You're willing to do anything to make it right."

"Don't lecture me, Stoppable. I've been at this game far longer than you have."

His brow furrowed, "Is that what all this was to you? A game? No wonder you can't keep a partner."

Shego took a sudden, very deliberate step forward and let her hands ignite just green enough to show she was not hesitant in using her plasma. The boy flinched, but he didn't retreat. The ninja took his side without much wasted movement, ready to defend him in an instant.

"This coming from the boy who split as soon as he couldn't handle a little emotional drama," she hissed. "You want to speak of playing games? How about rebounding onto your little ninja there so quickly? If it wasn't a game kissing her _right in front of Kimmie's house,_ then what was it?"

Shego wanted to burn him. Burn him enough that he understood a modicum of the pain she was capable of feeling. The only thing that stopped her was the image in her mind of a devastated Kimmie, mourning over her injured friend.

The image doused her plasma as a new, very red hot fire gripped her vision. Sadly, this rage had no direct source to pummel into submission. Infuriatingly, the prospect of hurting Kim any more stopped her dead in her tracks and that was the final straw.

She _did not _hesitate; not for people, not for places, not for any circumstances but her own. She hesitated for another's sake and that was so unlike her that she didn't have any clue what to do with it. So, she bottled it up, like every hated emotion she'd ever felt.

With a sigh, she turned her back to them and began to mount her bike.

"Where are you going?" Ron called.

"Anywhere but here," she answered more honestly than she'd anticipated. "I only had one reason to stay and now that's gone."

She looked at the stupid, bumbling blonde and decided, if anything, she owed Kimmie one thing.

"Go back to Yamanouchi," she almost commanded him. "Take your girl and don't come back. Maybe without both of us here, Kim can find some kind of happiness."

"What do you care about Kim's happiness?" he seemed confused by her words and a tad perturbed.

Without thinking, without worrying for the consequences for the first time in so many years, Shego threw her helmet at the ground, denting a small patch of dirt and grass.

"Because she earned it!" she growled menacingly. "She's done nothing but push herself day after day for other people! Without demanding a reward, or a thank you, or even a pat on the back! She gave herself to you and you threw it away! She fought without you and hurt herself and all we can do is make her more miserable! She deserves better than us!"

The blonde stared at her wide eyed now, every pretense of self-defense evaporated into utter bewilderment. She couldn't find satisfaction in his response or his stupid reaction. She revved her bike, forgetting entirely her lack of a helmet.

"I'm glad she quit," Shego almost choked on how true her words were. "The world doesn't deserve Kim Possible. None of us do."

With a jerk of her wrist, she throttled hard and sped off out of the wooded area, past the buffoon and his harlot, past the Possible house for the last time, and towards a destination she couldn't care to think about.

* * *

Dementor grinned as he stood behind his two most talented scientists, watching as sweet, beautiful progress was being made. Since the moment Possible had retired, everything seemed to be sky rocketing upward without any sign of slowing.

Everything was going to plan and it was all he could do to keep himself from proclaiming his inevitable victory to his enemies knowing they could do little to stop it. Patience and common sense won out this day, as he knew a single miscalculation would be the difference between a smooth victory and a rocky one.

"Everything feeling okay?" the younger scientist spoke into a loudspeaker.

Before them, a giant jungle gym stood towering at least two floors into the facility. Winding, see thru tunnels connected to monkey bars, rope swings, and other training devices set aside for troop training but suited perfectly for their newest recruit.

Monkey Fist stopped on a rope that dangled from the ceiling and flipped upside down, a single monkey appendage keeping him safe from a very long drop. Now free of his stony prison, he flexed all his muscles a section at a time.

"Smashing," he grinned like the animal that he partially was. "There are a few minute pains, but they've subsided quickly so far."

"He's healing faster than we'd anticipated," the older British scientist said to Dementor. "It appears whatever magic had encased him still exists around him residually."

"Excellent," the diminutive German wrung his hands.

With inhuman agility, Monkey Fist released the rope and fell, swinging from ropes and bars as he passed them and slowing his momentum with every swing. Soon, he landed harmlessly on the ground floor and stood upright, hands behind his back like the gentleman he pretended to be at times.

"I'm going out," he casually announced.

The older scientist blinked, "I…wouldn't recommend that. You're still not one hundred percent."

"I do not intend to do anything foolish," Fist waved his hands calmly. "I simply wish to do a, what is it called? Field run."

The younger scientist opened his mouth to obviously protest, but Dementor shushed him. He knew quite well why Monty wanted to leave the facility and he honestly wanted to know himself just how reliable the monkey master would be.

"I'll have a plane set to take you wherever you wish to go," Dementor said. "Remember, Monty, that you are needed for grander things. Try not to let your personal qualms outweigh something far more lucrative."

"I'm well aware of our deal, Professor. I shall return by nightfall."

With that, the gentleman animal knuckle walked out of the training room and towards the hanger bay far above their current floor.

"You have him chipped, ja?" the Professor asked.

"Indeed," the older man pushed a button on the console before him, revealing a red dot that read MF as it traveled through the facility.

"Keep me posted on his progress. He's going to collect some combat data and I don't want to miss a good show."

The scientists nodded and, feeling rather pleased, Dementor walk danced back through the facility and out onto the small, personal elevator designed only for him. The devices moved him to practically anywhere in the building, giving him access to anywhere at any given time.

For now, he chose the perch that surveyed the command center, the heart of his operation. So much data being fed at a single time, all from their target, all the things they needed to know for invasion. From the looks of it, their people on the inside were still undetected and safe.

Below, he saw three figures moving through the room, pushing hand trucks filled with miscellaneous baubles. David and his two allies, Jim and George, stood out from the rest of the pack due to the specially made suits Dementor had given them. Gold bands wrapped around the necks, shoulders, and chests, signifying their importance amongst the riffraff he usually hired.

"David," he spoke into a megaphone built into his perch. "Please, join me for a moment."

The man looked up and nodded before bidding his friends adieu and walking to the elevator. Dementor verified his use and allowed him up to his most sacred of areas.

"You called, sir?" he said, obedient as ever.

The Professor loved the way these three men behaved. Despite their obvious skill, they still understood the essence and necessity of rank and treated him with the amount of respect he deserved.

"How is our guest?"

David narrowed his eyes a fraction, "Detained and 'comfortable', as you ordered."

"And Camille has taken her place amongst them?"

"Without trouble."

Camille Leon's special skillset had been more than important for this little farce. Of course, the spoiled, former debutante had been a headache to work with, but she'd been shut up for the most part by the promises of riches she would receive upon completion.

"VUNDERBA!" his cry echoed into the open room. "You've yet to disappoint, mein freund. When the world is mine, you can have anything you want. NAME IT!"

David shook his head, "I only wish to resign after you've succeeded, along with Jim and George. We'll find more work elsewhere, like we always have."

"You will be missed," Dementor was certainly disappointed to hear that. "Still, you've been invaluable. If you change your mind, let me know, ja?"

"Ja…yes. I will, Professor."

With that, he spun on his heel and rode the elevator back to the ground floor. Dementor smiled menacingly, wishing that the man had made this a bit easier. David and his men were far too valuable to simply be let go. Luckily, it would not be up to David, per say, to decide such a thing when the time came; at least, not the one that he knew now.

He somehow grinned even harder, shaking with anticipation as the day of reckoning neared and wondering with unbridled interest what would become of David when Dementor had finished. After all, we all change; some of us just have no say of when that change occurs.

* * *

Kim watched through the window at the scene playing out. It was difficult from the distance, but it was all she had at the moment. What she had seen, however, was a very intimate and very confusing kiss between Ron and Yori.

Her insides did circles as she tried to settle on an emotion. There was the hurt, of course. Ron hadn't been gone that long and he'd already found solace in someone else's arms. Kim had never figured herself to be so easily replaced.

Then, there was happiness, because she knew this wasn't just a fling. The two had cared for one another for some time now and it was only her and Ron's relationship that kept him from possibly pursuing the ninja sooner. If it was anyone, Kim would prefer it to be Yori, because she was good for Ron and she wanted her best friend to be happy.

Finally, she decided that the emotion that won out above all others was jealousy. She hated to admit it, but Ron's solace was something she had yet to find since their breakup. She hadn't tried, so really she had no one to blame but herself. Still, she never knew how much she needed someone to hold her until she'd witnessed it happening to someone else.

In a flash, she saw Shego's bike dash from the woods and rocket away down the street. That hurt just as much as she was expecting, but she didn't want to give up just yet. There was only so much she could do, she knew that now better than ever.

"Is she gone?" Monique asked.

Kim turned to see the girl on her bed, a look of worry for her best GF more than noticeable. Mon had been with her for an hour now, listening to her woes.

"I don't know," Kim answered with a huff. "I hope not."

Mon walked to her side and wrapped an arm around her, "This is some heavy stuff, girl. _If _she does come back, what will you tell her?"

"I'll think about that when she comes back. Maybe I won't tell her at all."

"She needs to know; especially if she plans on hanging around for a while."

It sounded so simple. Mon made it seem like it could lead to anything besides making the green woman run for the hills. Kim told herself it was just the same as before, when she'd reached out for comfort as soon as she was hurt. At least, that scenario made the most sense.

"You know I'm here," her friend squeezed her. "No matter what wacky decision you make, you're still my BGFF."

Kim leaned her head against Monique's shoulder, "Thank you."

"You know Ron still cares about you."

Kim didn't answer. She watched as her best friend in the world exited the woods after Shego along with his new…with Yori. A high pitched beep came from her kimmunicator, but she'd been ignoring it all day. She'd apologize to Wade later. Right now, she just watched the world from her window.

* * *

The roar of the bike drowned out most every sound around her, save for the wind rushing through her hair. If it hadn't been for the vibration function built into it, Shego would never have heard the kimmunicator.

Her first hope was that it was Kim and her heart practically leapt into her throat with anticipation. She didn't know how much she wanted to speak to the redhead until now. She cut the bike to the side of the road, skidding on gravel for several feet before stopping.

She tore the chirping device from her leathers, hope in her eyes as she answered the call…and she nearly had an aneurysm when Nerdlinger's face popped on the screen.

"What?!" she practically yelled at the image.

The boy flinched visibly, but there was a deeper worry playing across those young features. He gulped, clearly intimidated by the raven haired, plasma throwing ex criminal, but she had better things to do than wait for him to regain his composure.

"Speak, nerd!"

"I found something about those men who attacked you and Kim," he said quickly.

Her head cleared for a few seconds, taking every piece of anger along with it. She took a moment to register what he'd told her.

"What?" was her less than original reply.

"Kim took photos with her kimmunicator of the two men who fought you a few days ago. I've found out who they are."

Shego sighed, "Doesn't matter. We put them down and got the necessary message across."

"I think it does matter, especially where Kim is involved."

She was curious, despite herself. While the men were certainly talented, she hadn't put much stock into them being overly dangerous. Then again, they had shown a very obvious interest in Kimmie. What could it hurt to hear him out? She nodded her head for him to continue.

In seconds, the boy had typed up a command that brought up a series of newspaper articles and clippings that were a tad difficult to read on the small device.

"These are newspapers from two different parts of America, New York and Connecticut," Nerdlinger began. "The first one is from almost twenty five years ago, about a teenage boy who attempted to stop an armed robbery by himself. He ended up getting one of the hostages injured and then he himself captured. Luckily, police rescued everyone without any more harm done. He'd been showcased in the paper for months before that as a local neighborhood hero, doing menial tasks."

Another article appeared larger, taking the place of the other.

"This is from almost a decade later. Same story; a little different. Local teenager tries to stop a drug deal, ends up causing a gunfight between the dealers and their buyers. He wasn't hurt, but he was injured and caused the injury of several other passersby. Again, this kid was considered a local hero before these events."

Shego looked over the article herself, not trusting tons of fun to give all the details. It was true, though, every word of it. Both teens had been trying out the hero gig years before Princess had pretty much perfected it. They had been amateurs at best and they'd paid for it. Then, she noticed the names on each article.

"James Huffman and George Malenko," she read aloud. "The men introduced themselves as George and Jim."

"You got it," he replied and pulled up a set of what looked like head shots of the two men in question.

"Those are…military head shots?" she asked.

"Yep. Both men served time as soldiers, but not for any government. According to sources, they were soldiers for hire, mercenaries per say. Also, several months ago, they both were considered Absent Without Leave after being recruited by an unknown employer."

"Can dogs of war really go AWOL?"

"I guess even shifty outfits have expectations for their men. All I know after that is that both men have appeared here to jump you two."

Shego scanned over the documents once more, letting her brain try and decipher exactly what she was seeing. An almost audible click went off in her head.

"Not us," she spoke to herself. "Just me."

"Huh?"

"The men were clearly only looking to get me out of the picture. They resorted to violence once bribery didn't work. They never meant Kimmie any harm. In fact, they were outright pleasant with her. "

"Maybe someone you've crossed in the past?" Wade shrugged.

"No. When they were teens, they were doing the same shtick Pumpkin is, just far less effectively. Meeting Kim was like meeting an idol to them."

"They're fans?"

"More like fanatics," she growled as she throttled the bike and whipped it back towards Middleton. "I have to find these guys before they do something to Kimmie…but I can't do it alone."

"Kim seems unwilling to do much of anything right now. Maybe Ron and Yori could help."

She wanted to spit and tell the nerd that she'd rather die two on one than ask that little blonde player for help. Then, wiser thoughts prevailed and she realized that taking the buffoon's help was the smartest move she could make. She didn't have to like it, but maybe Kim would.

She tore through the streets as she topped acceptably safe speeds, heading back towards the last person she wanted to see.

* * *

Ron grumbled for several minutes as they passed through the last of Kim's neighborhood and back towards the Stoppable residence. Yori knew she would be staying there for the time, at least until a new living arrangement could be made. She was currently set to stay in Hana's room, much to her own enjoyment. She loved the little girl like a sister.

She squeezed Ron's waist just tight enough to let him know it would all be okay. She could actually feel him relax under her grip. He'd always been quick to become frustrated whenever he faced a problem he couldn't immediately solve. Admirably, he never gave up either, so she knew he was in for much inner meditation in the next few days.

Yori didn't worry so much. While Possible-san was indeed emotional at times, she was far more responsible and intelligent to allow such things to sideline her for long. They only needed to allow her the space to think wisely on the subject and reconcile with her friends later.

Whether Shego was a part of that circle remained to be seen. The villain had always been a thorn in Team Possible's side, but the woman that they'd just finished conversing with was not the same one Yori knew. There was something about Shego's attitude towards Possible-san that she'd never seen in the woman before; what it was, exactly, she would have to wait and see.

Her senses suddenly tensed, telling her there was danger nearby. She scanned the surrounding neighborhood, wondering from where a surprise attack may come from…and being shocked when a figure fell from a tall tree set next to the road.

It landed directly in their path, giving Ron little time to react, but he somehow still screeched to a stop only feet from their guest. She looked into a pair of animal eyes and clenched her teeth as she recognized the creature before them.

"Monty!" Ron cried. "Looking a little less stony than the last time we saw you."

Monkey Fist actually smiled at that particular jab. Yori was instantly impressed with Ron's lackadaisical attitude towards meeting their longtime nemesis, but then it dawned on her that he'd already felt the monkey man's presence.

"Ron Stoppable," Fist sounded absolutely delighted. "So good to see you're still in good health. I had feared time would have robbed me of my quest."

"Nah. The Ron Man sent the ol' destroyer packing like the chump he was. Well, technically, Hana did, but still points to us. I assume you're here to follow his example."

Monkey Fist chuckled…and threw out a foot so fast neither had time to react. The sound of metal rending cut into their ears and suddenly there was empty air beneath them. Yori somehow found her sense of balance midair and shifted her body weight. She managed to land on her feet and took a stance.

She scanned the road, not seeing the moped until she looked further towards the wooded area around the street. There, crumpled against a tree with the moped pinning him down was Ron. Her heart nearly stopped as she realized he wasn't moving.

She dashed for him, anticipating Fist's movements and removing a metallic fan. She pitched it in an arc, making it grind asphalt as it skid towards her target…and then he was gone. Almost too fast for her to track, he leaped sideways and dodged the projectile.

She cared little for his lack of injury, focusing entirely on reaching the blonde and making sure he was alright. She slid on one leg as she neared him, stopping in a crouch and reaching out for him. He looked unconscious, but the steady rise and fall of his chest calmed her considerably.

Her inspection would have to wait. Her senses told her Fist was bearing down on her and her spin verified that fear. He walked casually, almost uninterestedly as he neared the two. She noticed he was breathing a tad harder than he should be, but he certainly looked confident enough.

As soon as he neared, she understood why. A terrible energy radiated off the man like a sickness; energy she recognized all too well.

"Why do you feel like Yono!?" she growled.

She'd never forget that feeling. The evil chi the dark destroyer gave off now clung closely to the insane simian. She thought back to the teachings of the Yamanouchi, tried to remember what could have brought this on.

"I could bore you with tales of what I endured," Fist shook his head, "but I would much rather test out these new abilities. If you would be so kind as to assist."

"You will receive no kindness from me," she said and threw her second fan towards him.

He dodged easily, but this was wanted on her part. As he stepped to the side, she took advantage and rushed him, hoping he was off balance enough to open himself up to further assault. She threw a palm at his head, which he easily ducked and stepped into her.

He jabbed an elbow, but she elbowed it away, spinning and throwing a leg out and high. Going for head shots, she wanted this to end quickly. Every moment she fought was another moment she couldn't help Ron.

She watched Fist's face and noticed his relevant ease in holding off her attack. This was unsurprising, as Fist was capable of fighting Possible-san to a standstill and she knew the two girls were almost even in skill.

Still, he seemed almost too sure of himself, yet he never gave a significant enough opening to take advantage of. She cartwheeled away, moving for her fans, hoping that the weapons would give her an edge.

Instead of chasing her, Fist bent low and balled his hands. He seemed to be concentrating and she instantly felt the need to get behind something, rolling behind a stray tree. Her instincts proved invaluable, as Fist caught fire with a familiar yellow energy.

By merely extending an open palm, he launched a beam of chi out that struck the ground where she'd been moments before. That sealed it; he was using Yono's powers, no doubt. But how?! She didn't dare move out in the open until she thought of a way to deflect those blasts.

Once again, her senses told her to duck, so she did without thinking. Fist's open hand cleaved through the tree directly above her, severing the body from the stump. The body fell slowly as she rolled further away, shocked that he'd done something so casually. However, she did see him shake his hand in pain, clearly doing more damage to him than he'd intended.

She narrowed her eyes, knowing now that he didn't have full control over the powers. This would be their only chance to take him before he figured out how to fully harness the destroyer's skills. She leaped into the air, closing the distance between them quickly.

Fist stepped back just enough for her to land before him, and they began an exchange of fists and feet. Each fighter held back on the attack, systematically testing their opponent for weaknesses. Yori had full faith in her abilities; she didn't fear him.

He began to go crazy with his style, substituting his hands for his…lower hands and back again, attempting to confuse her. To her dismay, she let one too many blows touch her and then he scored a solid one. A foot hand hit her knee, dropping her to a crouch and that was all the opening he needed.

He rolled over her, pulling an arm along and behind her, effectively arm barring her. She had just enough time to feel the pain in her shoulder when he continued to roll and had her up on his shoulders. A painful blow connected with her back and she realized he'd palmed her hard enough to send her slightly skyward.

She tried to turn midair, but he still held her arm. He yanked back down and she saw the ground rush towards her, somehow finding a way to make her shoulder strike instead of her head. It was still enough to knock the senses from her for a moment.

She felt two more hands grab her and then she was spinning. She saw trees and houses rush by as Fist rotated three times before releasing her horizontal to the ground. She felt the earth strike her multiple times as she skipped like a rock over dirt and grass.

The third bump was a blow to the head and the world went dark and starry before she felt her body slide to a stop. Disoriented, she couldn't seem to find her direction and only succeeded in wiggling uselessly on the ground. She felt the destroyer's energy bearing down on her and kicked herself for being unable to protect Ron.

Whatever Fist intended on doing to her, she hoped it was quick.

* * *

Monty had never felt this much power before. He'd always been strong, even before the jade idols had granted him his powers. Now, with the power of the Yono coursing through him, he felt like the world was shifting to allow him passage.

The ninja girl had proved ineffectual, though she had succeeded in winding him a bit. The power was great, but its toll on the user was even greater. He would learn to harness it more efficiently, but that would come later.

Now was the time to show Ron Stoppable the true meaning of power. He disregarded the girl like the inconsequential gnat that she was and moved back towards the downed blonde.

He started as something flew at him at frightening speed. He had just enough time to see it was the boy's moped before using his energy to sever the vehicle in half as it neared him, leaving the two pieces to pass by ineffectively.

Standing before him, next to the tree he'd been trapped against, was the blonde, the unworthy possessor of the mystical monkey power. He walked towards Fist, fists balled and looking positively enraged. A blue aura swirled about him.

He spared a glance at the fallen ninja girl, somehow furrowed his brow more, and gave Monty the biggest death glare he'd ever received.

"Bad move, monkey man," he growled and erupted with blue energy.

Fist felt the energy hit him even from the distance, but it did little to shake his stance. It did, however, send a chill coursing through him. This was not the monkey power he'd known the boy to have; this was something on an entirely different level.

"Interesting," he grumbled and took his Tai Shing Pek Kwar stance.

The boy didn't bother with a stance, simply walking towards his enemy with a clear purpose on his youthful features. Monty took the initiative and rushed him, sweeping a hand towards his head.

With positively no effort, Ron placed an open palm out and stopped the attack dead in its tracks. He barely even fidgeted from the force of their blows connecting. Monty almost began to panic as the teen smiled menacingly, clearly aware he had the advantage in power…when the blue glow around him suddenly dissipated.

Both participants blinked in confusion. Ron's smile slowly, ever so slowly turned to a frown as Monty's did the exact opposite.

"Uh oh," Stoppable moaned.

In a fit of joy, Monty clumsily dove for the boy, who had enough sense to immediately dip below the assault. He almost squealed in fear, making Fist's anticipation rise exponentially. He desired to wrap his arms, all four, around that brittle, scrawny body and rip him in half.

He gave chase, blasting the spots the boy had just occupied and cackling madly as his pathetic attempts at escape made him stumble and roll like the buffoon that he was. It was almost disappointing when Fist finally cornered him on a nearby tree.

"Last words?" he growled.

"Call it a draw?" Stoppable offered. "How about: Rufus!"

The cry confused him just long enough to allow something to spring from Ron's pack and latch on to Fist's face. He yelled in surprise and eventually pain as a rodent of some kind clawed and bit relentlessly at him.

It finally gave up its attack, much to his relief. That relief was replaced by pain as something metal slammed against his skull and sent him reeling to the ground. His strength higher than before, he managed to somersault back to his feet and put some distance between him and his enemy.

The pink rodent perched atop his master's shoulder, blowing him a raspberry and laughing. Said master was now brandishing a long, metal bo staff. He effortlessly twirled it around him, displaying proficiency for the weapon that bordered on dangerous.

Fist growled and ignited his hands with energy as the blonde spun towards him and extended the staff outward. The long sweep sailed over him as he dropped into a crouch and open palmed his adversary.

Whatever he'd been doing since their last encounter, Stoppable had certainly taken time to train. His movements, while still as unintentionally humorous as ever, had a defined grace to them he hadn't possessed a year previous.

This pleased Monty a great deal. His destiny was to become the one true monkey master and taking that title from a talentless hack would have been immensely unsatisfying. The better Stoppable became, the greater Monkey Fist's inevitable victory became.

The boy was quick, using both ends of the weapon to full affect, even throwing in spins to disorient his opponent, but the Yono fueled Fist enough that the blows were only slightly difficult to intercept. A few more blocks against his energy infused hands and he found an opening.

Catching the staff solidly, he gripped it as tightly as possible and then used two of his other paws to latch on as well. His body weight proved too much for Stoppable to carry, forcing his weapon down to the dirt. One cartwheel later and he was on top of the blonde…who didn't retreat and instead stepped into his attacker.

The surprise was all he needed to land a hard blow against Monty's cheek. He spun to backhand him as a follow-up, but this proved his undoing. Fist easily blocked it and kicked him in the gut hard enough to expel the air from him. An energy covered paw slashed against his shoulder and the boy cried out in pain as he was forcibly rolled to the side.

He attempted a handspring, but his injury proved too much. He crashed against the dirt and ended up on his side. Monty bore down on him quickly, realizing a perfect opportunity when he saw one.

What he didn't see was the knee that flew in from the left, jarring his ribs and sending him careening off his attack course. The ninja landed awkwardly, gasping from pain as she lay prone after her attack. Apparently, that was all she'd be able to muster.

Monty was still standing, still conscious, and he moved to make his finishing strikes. A revved engine caught all their attentions and all three heads whipped towards the road where the increasingly loud engine was roaring from.

A sport bike erupted through the foliage and slid sideways, kicking up dirt and grass as it fought for a grip against the ground. Fist immediately recognized the raven haired woman that rode the cycle and grinned.

Shego looked at all of them as her mind deciphered the situation she'd ridden into. It took little time for her to dismount and move towards Fist, clearly taking his side over her hated rival's partner. Then, he remembered overhearing Professor Dementor's scientists talking about considering the green woman a threat now.

His mind worked that info out just in time for the charging woman to punch him square underneath the chin, sending his body into a flip that ended on his stomach. The world had apparently gone mad since he'd been gone.

He roared with anger and his hands ignited further, energy searing the air around them with their brilliance. In response, Drakken's former sidekick clenched her own fists and they practically exploded with plasma. There were no bantering words between them, merely a mutual desire to bash something into submission. If he had to go through her to destroy Stoppable, then so be it.

They met each other halfway and entwined their fingers, initiating a strength test between them. Monty knew plenty of the former hero's tricks, having watched her and Possible fight on multiple occasions through some form or another.

She was dangerous, but he was powerful. The Yono coursed through him as though he'd always possessed the power. He took a step forward and pushed her back, easily overpowering an adversary that relied mostly on swiftness and dexterity.

She slid back a few inches, heels in the dirt, but she was able to stop. He pushed his energy towards her, using it to encompass her own and nullify it. He didn't know if it was a power he possessed, but the time for experimentation wouldn't easily present itself again.

"That all you got, fleabag?" she growled and grinned at him.

"Tough talk coming from a weakling," he spoke through his teeth. "You don't belong in a straight up fight, Shego. You could never beat Possible one on one."

She gripped his fingers with a renewed ferocity, "You can't even touch Kimmie and I."

Her glow erupted further, engulfing her arms up to her elbows in hot, smoldering energy. Monty felt something budge and he was shocked to feel her power pulsing behind her. She stood full and began to ever so slightly push him back.

"You think I've just been lazing about all this time?" she asked. "Things have changed since your rock nap, Fisk."

She wasn't bluffing. There was something new in her stance, something different she carried with her. The fact that she was actively defending the children she swore she hated made him wonder just who the woman had become.

And then, like a punch to the gut, he felt the Yono begin to waver in power. Subtly at first, but then it began to dissipate at a frightening rate. He'd worried if the power was too new for him to control and it seemed that way. He almost roared again in frustration.

"Monkey ninjas!" he cried into the forest.

As one, a practical sea of black garbed chimps fell from the trees en mass. Shego's eyes went wide before she pushed his hands downward and threw a boot into his chest that sent him reeling. He allowed her blow to roll him to safety as his minions bounded over him in defense.

The sound of explosions began as the woman defended herself, which was his cue to retreat while he still could. Several of his minions surrounded him as he withdrew from the forest and back towards the plane that had brought him there.

A new, much bigger explosion shook the earth behind him. He dared a glance back and saw a crater boiling with plasma just as a rain of unconscious monkeys showered before him. Beyond the monkeys, the green woman stared after him in defiance. She looked the same as the last time he'd seen her, but this was a different Shego altogether.

He made eye contact with Stoppable then as he was just getting up to check on the ninja girl. There was vengeance in his young eyes and he smiled a challenge to the boy as he left. They would have another day to settle their feud.

* * *

Ron lifted Yori up just enough to keep her head from the dirt. She looked in pain, but she held it admirably. She had been taught from a young age to hide her injuries from enemies, which had turned into second nature by now.

Even then, Ron knew she was bad off. Those bounces she took from Fist looked significant, but she was no delicate flower. She'd been through worse than monkey man could dish out.

"You almost kept it this time," she smiled weakly at him.

"Who says training doesn't work," he joked, but it lacked any real joy.

They'd been trying to find ways to harness his mystical monkey power for some time, but so far had been unsuccessful. Since pretty much singlehandedly beating Warmonga and Warhawk, he'd never kept the power turned on for longer than a minute or so, as it was too taxing.

Rufus jumped up softly onto the girl's shoulder and nuzzled against her cheek, whimpering sounds of worry to her.

"I'll be okay, Rufus," she giggled, having become quite fond of the Rufster these past few months.

She was right. He'd always worry, but she'd bounce back. What needed worrying about now was the psycho chick that still stared after Fist and over the collection of incapacitated chimps she'd created. The plasma hole she'd left was something he didn't think he'd ever seen the woman accomplish since he'd known her.

Ignoring that, the fact remained that they owed their safety to her. She'd hesitated little in rushing to their aid as soon as she'd arrived. It was one thing to hear Kim say it, but it was a whole different animal to witness first hand.

He started as Shego spun and moved back to her vehicle, whipping a leg over quickly.

"Shego!" he called, causing her to look over. "Thank you."

She stared at him for a moment and he saw something he never saw before. She didn't look annoyed, or angry, or peeved or any other emotion he usually attributed to her consistently sour attitude. She looked calm, almost as if she'd achieved some kind of epiphany.

Then, she twisted the throttle and sped away, gone just as quickly as she had appeared. From the look of it, she was heading back towards Kim's.

Yori chuckled, "I believe something momentous has occurred."

"If you say so," he shrugged and lifted his girlfriend onto her feet. His shoulder was worse than he'd thought, but Yori wasn't the only one that had toughened up. "Come on, let's get you patched up."

"Does this mean you get to play doctor for once?"

"First time for everything," he kissed her. "Believe me, I'm seeing it everywhere."

* * *

Shego's mind raced faster than her bike could ever achieve. She was afraid at first; not frightened, but timidly unsure like a child seeing a wild animal for the first time. It wasn't an unknown emotion to her, but it had been so long since she'd felt it.

She took little time, knowing exactly where she needed to be. Kim's house was before her in no time and she wasted no effort in leaping from her bike and bounding to the front door. She somehow willed herself to knock first, drawing Ann to the door.

"Shego," she sounded surprised. "I'm sorry, but Kim doesn't want…"

"I'm coming in, Ann," Shego said calmly. "Please don't make me go through you."

The oldest female Possible looked bewildered at first, but soon complied by stepping aside and allowing the younger woman access. She went straight to the stairs and took them three at a time to Kim's door.

Remembering her free access, she simply opened the door. Both Kim and Monique jumped from the sudden intrusion, both sitting on the bed.

"Shego?!" Kim stared in surprise.

She saw the redhead's face and something calmed inside her. Her mind went back to what had just occurred and she wanted to be afraid again, but there was a peace of mind over what she was about to do. She stood in the doorway for several long seconds, earning raised eyebrows from the two girls.

"Can we do something for you?" Monique asked.

"Kimmie," Shego began, "will you come with me?"

"Where are we going?" Kim seemed hesitant.

"Please. Just come with me."

There was clear hesitation on her face. She didn't blame her after their little scuffle from last night. Still, she'd decided and there was nothing on the planet that could make her turn back now.

Monique gave a little shoulder nudge and motioned her head for the redhead to go with Shego. Finally, Kim stood and put on her shoes just as Shego led her downstairs. Ann waited at the door like a guard ready to defend her princess if need be.

"I'll take care of her," Shego placed a hand on the woman's shoulder before she could speak. "I promise."

With trepidation, she stepped aside and told Kimmie to be careful before watching the two head for Shego's bike. Shego mounted first and held the bike upright for Kim. The redhead, still dubious to her intentions, gracefully jumped onto the seat and braced herself on the back end of the bike.

"Wrap your arms around me," Shego said, drawing a blush from the teen. "It's safer."

As though she were reaching out to a scared animal, she slowly embraced the woman from behind and clasped her fingers. Shego responsibly took off at an acceptable speed instead of the mad dash she usually took, all just to make sure the passenger she carried was safe.

The thought of her safety made that sensation come back again and she knew this wasn't a mistake. Now, anticipation guided her as she steered off towards Upperton.

* * *

Kim was nervous; more nervous than she'd been in quite some time. This was Josh Mankey levels of nervous and she wasn't exactly sure why. Shego's behavior was weird, but it wasn't as though she were afraid the woman would do something to her.

No, she'd surprised herself with how easily she'd agreed to come with the woman who'd only last night taken a role in making her step away from the hero gig. Maybe Shego had seen through her and was smarter than they'd anticipated.

She didn't really pay attention to their whereabouts as they sped through Upperton at a safely smooth speed. She merely leaned against Shego's back and hugged tighter for…safety, or some such reason. She was startled to feel the bike lurch to a stop soon afterward.

She looked around and found herself back in that rich section of town, but this was more residential than business. They parked on the street next to a high rise condo spanning about forty stories up. It was big money and looked far more important than anything else around it.

"Come on," Shego waved her forward and led her through the front door.

Kim marveled at the décor, the upholstery, and all the upper class, decorative nonsense that covered the ground floor. It was all posh and uptight and Kim had a severe feeling that she didn't belong here.

They walked to a private elevator off to the side from the regular elevators. A golden plated key card slot adorned the side of the panel, signifying that only big spenders used this one. To Kim's amazement, Shego produced a laminated card and slipped it through the slot.

A polite ding accompanied by a green light allowed her access and they entered the two person device. Kim watched as the digital readout passed floor after floor, wondering when it was going to stop. It finally dinged on thirty nine and the doors opened.

They headed for a staircase that read fortieth floor was up.

"Why doesn't the elevator go all the way up?" Kim asked.

"Top level condo is usually reserved for celebrities," she answered without looking at her. "Those weirdos require privacy over the ease of the employees' jobs."

The obvious question to that was how in the world did Shego get a condo set aside for VIPs? How long had she had it and why choose something right inside Upperton? She had been a wanted criminal not too long ago, so it had to be a new acquisition.

They finally entered into a hallway that showcased a glass door entrance way to the condo's front door. She used the card again and allowed them access. Kim felt her breath catch as she surveyed the room before her.

It was huge, multilevel and covered in a green and black motif. The living room contained at least two loveseats, a recliner, and a gigantic LED television mounted to the wall. A mini bar was built into the opposite side, at the base of a spiral staircase that led up to a second floor that overlooked the first.

She thought she saw a bed up top, but the angle didn't allow much. A kitchenette sat off in the distance, past the mini bar. Sliding glass doors next to the bar led out onto a wide balcony with a Jacuzzi built into the ground. A beautifully tended garden sat outside the balcony, surrounding it.

"Wow," she marveled aloud.

She heard Shego chuckle as she moved into the room, closing the door behind them. Kim was hesitant to follow. This was getting stranger by the second and she wanted an answer of some kind.

"What's going on, Shego?" she asked.

She didn't answer, instead walking to a picture frame with nothing too interesting placed inside. She began to undo the frame screw by screw.

"Shego," Kim tried again.

"My name is Sheridan," the green woman said without looking.

"W…what?"

Shego finally looked at her with a faraway gaze, "My real name is Sheridan Go. You're officially the only person outside my family to know that."

Kim's mouth went dry. Her mind tried to find something rational to hold onto and she settled for wondering why she never thought to wonder if Shego was her real name. Of course it couldn't have been; no one sane would have named their children Shego, Hego, Mego and Wego. The twins didn't even have separate names; they just called them the Wegos.

"This is my home," she continued. "At least, one of them. I have several throughout the US in cities I usually frequent. Though, I guess they're more hideaways than homes. I've never brought anyone here until now."

She finished removing the back panel of the frame and pulled out a photo hidden behind the other. She walked back to Kim and seemed to be gauging the teen's reaction to all this. Kim couldn't decide on bewilderment or shock.

"After the Lorwardian invasion," Shego kept going, "I kinda wandered off into the world. The world had so easily forgiven me of my crimes and even called me a hero. I hated it. I spent years trying to lose the stigma of being on Team Go. I went to other countries, places where they didn't immediately know me. I spent a lot of time in France, mostly because the French ignore each other significantly. It was almost perfect."

Kim saw great hesitation play across Shego's face, but she shook it away and slowly revealed the picture she was holding. It was a photo of Shego on the street, knelt down and giving a peace sign and a very unconvincing smile. Next to her, a little redheaded girl smiled widely and gave two peace signs.

"I didn't even mean to save her," Shego was now off in her own world, almost as if she'd forgotten Kim was there. "She and her parents were in the park when a man started demanding money from them, brandishing this huge knife. I just happened to be passing by. The little girl was crying and the thief had taken exception to that. He started to threaten her specifically…and I just acted."

Kim could see the events were playing out in her head as she spoke. The teen was captivated by the story for a reason beyond her understanding.

"I stopped him, far too easily. I ended up breaking his arm in two places. Everyone in the park saw. They rushed me and cheered me as the man was arrested. The little girl practically latched onto my leg and started yelling my name, calling me the hero that beat the Lorwardians. She demanded a picture with her…one of her heroes."

Upon closer inspection and Shego's finger helpfully pointing to the girl's shirt, Kim saw that she wore a customized, spray painted shirt that read 'Kim Possible' with a big pink heart around the words.

"She said I helped her hero beat the bad aliens. She said that I was a good guy because I helped you. I couldn't look at her, Kimmie. I couldn't look at those little eyes knowing that I didn't save her because I cared. I saved her…because she reminded me of you."

Kim's chest tightened from that information. She lost all interest in the photo and gazed into those hollow eyes of her former enemy, as she relived those memories.

"You and I always brought out the best in each other," Shego stared at the ceiling. "I thought we were the perfect enemies. Then, that invasion changed everything. We worked as a team and it felt…good. It felt right, I suppose. People always think I'm a loner, but the truth is I've always had someone to play off. My brothers, Drakken, The Senors, even stinking Motor Ed. But, I can't trust someone enough to be a team, Kim. I'm not wired that way; I never have been. But, somewhere between the invasion and that little girl, I realized that I can't keep being the way I am. I want more; I should expect more from myself."

"So, you came to me to form a team," Kim finished.

"Just you and me against the world, Pumpkin," she finally smiled at Kim. "I hoped I could make it work, that you of all people would accept me for who I am. Even when I could never become someone I needed to be. Then, the buffoon shows up and ruins everything. I was so set on a duo, because you're the only trustworthy person on the planet to me."

Kim didn't know how to take this. She always assumed the woman at best tolerated her. She would have never believed there was such a degree of respect directed towards her. It was enough to moisten the corner of her eyes, because she realized that she desired that outcome just as badly as Shego did.

"Monkey Fist was here," Shego continued. "He ambushed Stoppable and his woman. He had them against the ropes, but I was there to…"

"To save them," Kim encouraged her.

"No. Not to save them. They were both injured, but their pain didn't affect me. It was the effect on you that spurred me. I thought of how you'd feel if they died and I couldn't allow it."

Shego raised her hands to eye level and plasma erupted from them. Kim watched her power mold harmlessly around her arms. It was the same energy she'd always possessed, but Kim saw something different in them. Almost as if they were stronger or at least more intense than before.

"I mustered a bigger blast than I've used it quite some time. I've done bigger, of course, but it usually takes concentration and enough energy to wind me. This time, it was barely an effort. I found strength in something besides myself."

Kim grabbed the woman's hands as they doused, pleased to not feel as much as a fidget from the contact, "It's a start. I never expected you to fight for nothing. If you take strength from me, then I'm glad to give it to you. In exchange, can you try to understand that I need Ron just as badly?"

"Yes," Shego answered quickly and honestly. "I can't promise to like him, but I…think I can work with him. He's important to you and that matters most. Kimmie, I can't stand knowing that I'm partially responsible for you walking away from something you love. Please, rethink this retirement thing."

Kim laughed as she buried her face into Shego's chest, causing the woman's mouth to drop.

"I'm not quitting, silly."

"But, you said…"

Kim gave her a cocky grin, "I said what you and Ron needed to hear to work out whatever problems you had. Looks like it worked. It was a gamble."

Shego's eye twitched, but she couldn't have looked less angry. Kim giggled at the mere sight of it.

"I don't quit, Shego. I'm Kim Possible. But, I know I can't do everything alone. I needed to be sure I could rely on you two to pull your own weight as well. I'll bend over backward and then some for the two of you. I needed to make sure that you would do the same for me. If it makes you feel better…I didn't doubt you for a second."

"You little brat," Shego growled, but it was so forced it was funny.

Shego wanted to be mad, she could see it in those emerald orbs, but she just couldn't get the real rage flowing. Was it a sign of an ever softening Shego, or was it something only Kim herself could get away with? How important was Kim to the green ally?

Monique's advice came back to her and she felt an eruption of butterflies release inside her. Should she? It could change everything and it might backfire tremendously. She wasn't even sure of the reason for what she felt but there was no reason to stop now. She'd reached the moon; might as well grab for some stars.

Ever so quickly, Kim leaned up and found one of Shego's cheeks with a pair of soft, petal colored lips. A quick peck and she was back down to her own level, leaving behind a very dazed and confused Shego.

"Don't look too far into it," Kim grinned, feeling her face warming considerably. "Consider it a 'thank you'."

She nearly lost it with giggles at Shego's utter bewilderment, so she turned to take a tour of the house while the woman dealt with whatever she was dealing with. The whole house was gorgeous and she wanted to explore. She hoped that this would be the first of many times she visited.

She was inches away when a strong hand gripped her bicep and spun her back around. She wasn't sure what happened before she was suddenly face to face with Shego and those deep, black lips found her own. Her eyes widened as they held it for a few scant seconds before Kim backed away just out of her reach.

Shego looked so calm, so determined, even in the face of Kim's sudden reaction. While the teen was certainly surprised, she didn't feel a scowl or frown dominate her face. Shego, having gauged that reaction, grinned a mixture of cocky and happy, an altogether unfamiliar visage than Kim was used to.

"Consider that a 'you're welcome'," Shego purred.

* * *

_**Author's Notes:** _This ending really came out of nowhere as I was writing it. I've never been a fan of the Kim/ Ron pairing. It's fine, but it always seemed rather forced all things considered. Sadly, Kim really has no chemistry with any of her male counterparts. In my opinion, Shego would be the closest things she could find a kindred spirit in and a romantic interest isn't far fetched. Just my two cents on the matter.

You know, I hear there's this great novel called Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial on smashwords dot com. It's what all the cool kids are reading.


	5. Chapter 5

_**Legalities: **_I don't own these things.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 5**_

She expected to lose her mind any second. She placed both sets of fingertips to her lips, still feeling that strange sensation; that foreign, unexpected, frightening and wondrous sensation. Jet black lipstick still clung to her bottom lip and that's when her mind began to catch up with her.

Kim Possible could do anything, but the mere prospect of speaking right now was beyond even her skills. Thousands of reactions assaulted her lips, but they were cut off just as quickly, each one somehow ineffective in conveying just how she felt.

That wasn't supposed to have happened. The kiss on Shego's cheek was not intended to be reciprocated, _on the mouth no less_, but its occurrence was simultaneously scary and full of so much hope.

Shego snickered as she took in her former rival's shocked features with clear satisfaction. She turned and actually sashayed her hips as she walked to the small kitchenette, poured a small glass full of tap water, and returned to the redhead who hadn't moved an inch the entire time.

Kim accepted the glass without making eye contact and gulped down all of it in seconds. As she pulled the cup away, she saw her lip had stained the rim that same black color. Finally, her mind and voice found camaraderie.

"Why?" was the poorest choice of words ever spoken.

"Wow," Shego mocked. "That's the most unromantic thing anyone's ever said to me."

"You can't…you can't like me like that."

"I can't, but you can?" she put both hands on her hips. "You kissed first, sweetie."

Kim was scared now, thinking she had offended her, but the grin on Shego's face was friendly. The thief simply watched and let the teen run through the gamut of whatever emotions she felt necessary.

"This can't be happening," Kim muttered. "This is too good. I never expected you could like me…like girls."

"What's the difference between liking guys and girls?" Shego stepped back a few paces and leaned against one of her loveseats. "When a bear is hungry, she eats."

Kim's face became red so fast she felt it might blow off her neck from steam. Shego laughed loudly over the girl's reaction, clearly pleased with herself.

"But, Carlos…"

"Ah, Carlos," Shego mocked whimsy. "He was certainly a catch, but he could never get past the need to impress me with material possessions. I'm greedy, but I'm not that shallow. I basically just got us a free meal and a night of having an attractive guy compliment me."

Kim gave her a bewildered look.

"What?" the woman smiled. "I'm still shallow, just not that much."

The more they spoke, the calmer Kim became. Her heart still hammered as though it would never stop, but the air she'd feared would become awkweird was still jovial.

"What does this mean?" the teen hero asked.

"What do you want it to mean? You started this, so clearly there was a plan there. Or was this just an experiment?" the green woman lost her smile. "Was this just reaching out to the closest thing possible?"

"No!" Kim walked as close to her as she dared. "No, I've wanted to do it for days now…I think. I don't know."

Kim suddenly growled, turning away and balling her fists. She was confused now and it irritated her that she hadn't thought about how this would be so difficult. Yes, she'd just kissed her arch nemesis, but Shego didn't feel like an enemy any longer.

What she was, however, Kim wasn't so sure now. She'd wanted friendship ever since the Ms. Go fiasco, but the previous week was her first real hope that it would happen. Then, Shego had turned down money for her safety, something Kim had never entertained in her strangest dreams.

As the days progressed, a little tingle appeared whenever they were together. She'd ignored it at first and simply enjoyed their camaraderie, but it soon became far too difficult to not stare at those emerald eyes. It soon became impossible to not heat up whenever they were close and it had nothing to do with her Go Glow.

"I'm sorry," Kim finally said as she walked towards the door slowly. "I'll catch a cab home. I'm sorry."

Shego was behind her in an instant and did something so unexpected that it made the teen freeze. Delicately, she wrapped her arms around Kim from behind and clung to her. Kim tensed, but she immediately oozed into a little puddle of comfort from the contact.

"Are you really sorry you did it?" Shego asked in almost a whisper. "If you regret it, we can never speak of it again."

Kim didn't know what to say. She knew what would be the easiest thing, but that wasn't her way. She didn't go for the most comfortable, easy, or even safe option. She went for danger and uncertainty. In these instances, she simply chose to tell the truth.

"I don't regret it whatsoever."

Shego's grip tightened, "Neither do I."

Kim spun slowly until she was facing the woman and looking up into her eyes. There was a definite air of positivity that radiated off them both, but there was conflict in Shego's eyes. This close, Kim could only think of one thing to do and that was to stand on her toes and try her luck again.

Her heart nearly stopped as a single finger met her lips instead of her target. Her eyes flew open to see the slender digit pressed softly against her mouth, blocking her advance and doubling her confusion.

"Not so fast, Cupcake," Shego began. "I know from experience what you've been going through and I'm well aware of your reaction to events like these. You said yourself that you tend to reach out to whoever's closest. I don't want to be a rebound, Kimmie."

"I wouldn't!" the teen almost yelled.

Shego waved a calming hand, "I'd like to think you wouldn't, but I'm defensive that way. You have much more to deal with now emotionally without something like this. Make peace with this Ron situation; make sure you're over it and on with your life."

"Then why kiss me at all?" Kim tried to pull away from her but Shego wouldn't allow it.

"It was to show there was interest, sweetie. And that's not going to change soon, I promise you."

Kim didn't like this at all. It had been hard enough to work up the courage to do anything. Now, she was expected to behave like it wasn't the drama.

Then, her more mature side poked through and told her that Shego's terms weren't unfair. Ron was still a very sore spot, no question, so maybe a day or two to make peace with it was the best thing for her now.

She knew one thing for certain now: whether it was from loneliness or not, she felt very, very good right now being held by the older woman. The whole idea didn't freak her near as much as other people would believe. Kim had never seen anything wrong with same sex relationships.

She shook her head in confusion. Who said anything about a relationship? The ex-villain probably hadn't had a committed relationship in years. Was it a mistake to fall for her? Shego, for all the uncharacteristic kindness she'd shown recently, was known to be flighty and undependable.

Then again, why would she kiss Kim back just to string her along? Was she that despicable a person? In the deepest part of her heart, the teen didn't think the woman was that cruel. But, if she was, what would that kind of betrayal do to her? Real fear started to grasp at her, but she was never one to back down from fear.

Resolved to an extent, Kim said, "Can you take me home? I need to talk to Ron."

She felt Shego chuckle, "Of course."

"I'll still get to see you, right?"

"You couldn't keep me away."

* * *

The drive to Kim's was silent outside, but Shego's mind was running without rest. The entire scene that had just played out felt more like a daydream that anything real. Still, the feeling on her lips was without question proof of it happening. Now, the only thought process was how she could deal with this.

The literal last thing she'd expected was for Kim to kiss her. Even though it was on the cheek, she'd been kissed enough times to know what emotion someone was putting behind a display of affection. Her reaction to it was a quick confirmation of what had transpired.

Princess came across like a prude since day one, albeit a very charismatic and open minded prude. She'd never even entertained the thought of Kim being into girls and therefore had never given much deliberation to an attraction towards the teen hero.

Now, with everything out in the open, she was _not_ about to let this opportunity pass up. Kim was her equal in every category that mattered and that made her not only a great rival, but an even greater romantic interest. Shego desired the best and there was nothing better than Kim Possible.

She was glad, however, that she'd been able to contain herself long enough to give a very important and clear directive. This whole thing was complicated enough without the very real possibility that Kim was simply clinging towards the first person she could find.

Embarrassingly, she found herself hoping that this - whatever it was - was going to happen. The more she thought about it, the more her interest grew until the point where she was surprised she hadn't thought of it sooner. Seducing the great Kim Possible; it was a challenge worthy of her skills.

She started as the girl behind her scooted as close as possible and hugged against her as if her life depended on it. She immediately felt bad for her earlier thoughts. As much as she loved games, she knew that this wasn't going to be one. One bad move and she could hurt Kimmie irreparably and that would not be tolerated.

Stupidly, she was becoming rather protective of the teen and that meant that she might have to protect her from even herself. In fact, if she had to be totally honest, she didn't feel like getting her hopes up about the teen either if it was going to end in disappointment.

They arrived at Kim's house in much faster time, mostly because Shego was intent on having some personal time to think about what had happened thus far. She bid the teen goodnight and found it unbearably adorable when she could see Kim start to lean in for a goodnight kiss, but immediately turn and run to her door.

The ride home and walk up to her condo were of similar subjects and the more she thought the more captivated she became with what was happening. It all seemed unreal, but that had been true for the week until now.

As Shego lay in bed and stared at the high ceiling, she went over that feeling of kissing her former rival. Five years of knowing the girl and she somehow was still able to be surprised. She looked forward to more and couldn't wait to see her Princess again.

Before her eyes could shut, she opened them wide as she realized she'd completely forgotten the reason she'd come to see Kim in the first place. The fanatics from before had been dismissed far too easily by the revelations in her condo. Still, it didn't seem to be that big of a deal, at least not for Kimmie. The men only meant Shego harm and that didn't bother her in the slightest.

In fact, combined with that strange feeling of warmth that had settled over her all night, she wouldn't have much trouble sleeping at all. She hugged a green body pillow and wondered what it would feel like if it were something or someone else as she easily drifted away.

* * *

Kim was up earlier than she had been in the past week. Not content to rest the day away and risk becoming more and more out of shape, she bounded downstairs with only enough hesitation to test out her healing knee.

Satisfied that it could support her for more than just limping, she charged to the kitchen, beating her brothers for first dibs at breakfast. Her mom easily picked up on her energetic mood, but held off on any questioning until after the tweebs had eaten and rushed out for school.

"Feeling better, Kimmie?" she asked.

"More like, I'm tired of doing nothing. I've sulked and introspected long enough. It's time to get back out into the world."

"I see. And would this have anything to do with what you and Shego talked about last night?"

Kim didn't even realize her face had turned a slight red, "Maybe."

Ann stared at her mid movement and Kim began to worry that she may have given away too much. Her mom was quite brilliant and not just as a surgeon. She had a knack for reading people and it was useful in so many ways, unless of course her daughter was trying to hide something quite personal.

She simply chuckled, "Okay, sweetie. Well, whatever has you so set to face the world, I hope you get more of it."

"Me too," she whispered, and then spoke up. "I want to go out today with everyone. What's a nice, friendly group activity?"

"Well," Ann tapped her chin. "Your father, brothers, and I are going to the state fair tonight. It's big enough to have plenty to do."

Kim visibly weighed that option quickly, "Yeah. Yeah! The fair is an awesome idea! You rock, Mom!"

With that, Kim leaped from her chair and hugged her mother, who seemed absolutely delighted that her daughter was back into her chipper mood. She thanked her mom for breakfast and ran for the door.

"I'm off to Ron's," she called.

"Need a ride?"

"I need the exercise," Kim dodged her father, who was walking through the den. "Love you guys!"

She stepped through the door and stopped, waiting for her parents to begin speaking. She hated to eavesdrop, but her mom was totally honest with her dad and she may say something inappropriate if questioned.

"Kimmie-cub seems back to normal," her father said.

"She's certainly found something that's brightened her mood significantly," her mom responded.

Her father groaned, "You don't think it's a boy, do you?"

"No…no, I don't think it's a boy at all."

Good enough. Kim jumped onto the lawn and did a few stretches before beginning a light jog down the sidewalk that would eventually lead her to Ron's. Her mom was wising up to something, but how much she suspected was up in the air.

Heck, Kim didn't even know what was going on, if anything was at all. Last night had been…magical? No, that was childish. It had definitely been special, but how and to what extent she'd yet to decide.

She knew one thing for certain: as soon as she'd finished talking to Ron, she was going to invite both he and Yori to go with her tonight to the fair. She'd call Monique and see if she and Chris wanted to join as well. Then, she'd call Shego and they could go together.

Kim blushed a bit, well aware that she was already considering this to be a date. The embarrassment from said thought was overwhelmed by a real desire to show the older woman that she was past any kind of immaturity.

Shego had been right: Kim did accept people too easily into her heart. She'd suffered greatly after the Eric incident, but that was different. Ron had been a mistake; a fun mistake, but a mistake nonetheless. She'd felt what it was like to see something crumble due to her bad decisions and she didn't want that for her and Shego.

She cared about the former villain. She cared about her more than she'd ever really admit out loud, because it scared her. Her heart beat a bit faster from the combination jog and thoughts, but there was a calmness there that had been missing since she and Ron had separated. She knew that Shego was partially the reason for that calm.

In no time, she'd reached Ron's front yard and slowed her jog as he neared the door. She took in a few even breaths as she slowed her heart rate before knocking on the door. There was fear in what she was about to do, but there was a guarantee internally that this would help to begin fixing so much.

"I have it," a female voice called and the door opened.

Kim almost bit her lip at her lack of luck in these situations. She'd hoped that Ron or his parents would have answered the door, but instead Yori had answered…wearing nothing but an over-sized t-shirt from what she could tell. Those brown, doe eyes locked onto hers and opened impossibly wide.

Time had been good to Yori, as short as it was. Her longer hair hung wildly around her head, making her look a tad older than her eighteen years. Her figure was also more than prevalent beneath that shirt. Was that Ron's shirt!?

"Possible-san!" she finally gasped and bowed deeply. "A thousand apologies for my disheveled appearance. We have only just awakened."

Kim held her breath, "You woke…together?"

Yori's hand went to her mouth and her eyes darted back and forth as she clearly sought the words to diffuse the situation. None came to mind, which left her standing there in her undergarments at the door with her boyfriend's ex. Welcome to the American teenager's life, Yori.

"Is that Kim!?" she heard Ron yell from upstairs. "Please tell me you didn't answer the door in my shirt!"

"There are some things on besides the shirt!" she called back sheepishly and added softly, "Maybe."

The sound of stumbling reverberated throughout the house and Ron fell down the stairs, landing in a heap at the base. His ninja skills were apparently no match for a blind panic. He stood and moved towards Kim, hands out and waving back and forth in a warding motion.

"Not what it looks like Kim!" he pleaded. "She didn't bring anything to sleep in, so she borrowed a shirt."

"And I am sleeping in Hana-chan's room," Yori added.

Kim watched them both shiver animatedly, seemingly terrified of the redhead's reaction. They behaved so similarly and Kim wondered if Yori had accidentally picked up a few mannerisms from the blonde. Despite herself, the teen hero began to laugh softly from that particular thought.

Both Ron and Yori went silent as looks of bewilderment took them. They allowed Kim her chuckles until she'd calmed.

"I believe you," she smiled. "Ron isn't that kind of guy and you aren't that kind of girl."

The grin that took the young boy's face warmed her heart. Ron knew her better than most anyone and he could immediately tell there had been a significant rise in her.

"Can I talk with you?" Kim tried to sound overly friendly. "Both of you?"

They nodded and Yori stepped aside to allow her access. She stepped into the immediate living area and took a seat on the couch, feeling just as at home as she always did when she visited the Stoppable's. The other two still stood, looking embarrassed and lost.

"Sit, guys," she encouraged them and they obeyed.

Ron took the seat next to Kim, while Yori took both knees and sat on the floor. Her legs were mostly out of the shirt, telling Kim that the two of them were alone her. The Stoppable's wouldn't have allowed her to prance around in that.

Before she spoke, she felt as though something was missing. The naked mole rat that wandered in seconds later reminded her. Rufus took the seat between Kim and Ron and put both his paws on them. He grinned and mumbled something unintelligible, but the implication was clear: Team Possible was together again.

"I'm sorry about what happened in Upperton," Kim began.

Ron immediately threw his hands up, "No way! We were the ones who overreacted. I should have believed you about Shego."

"You had more than enough reason to suspect her of anything due to our past. You don't have to mindlessly accept my word."

Ron placed a hand on hers, "I have more faith in you than most anyone, Kim. You have my absolute trust because you've earned it. I should have heard you out. End of discussion."

Kim nodded, "I'm glad, because I need you here Ron. You've been there for me through everything and I don't want to lose you."

"The Ron man ain't going anywhere," he grinned.

Rufus mumbled an agreement.

"Ron," Kim closed her eyes. "What we had was enjoyable. I cherish it just as much as every other moment we've shared. However, we both know it wasn't going to work. I wanted to thank you for doing what I wasn't brave enough to do and call it off."

"It wasn't easy. I've seen you hurt plenty of times, but the fact that I caused you significant hurt was almost unbearable. But, it needed to be done."

"Agreed."

There was hope in those brown eyes and Kim loved seeing it. The words were difficult, but the more they were spoken, the more she felt their friendship mending itself. It was a good idea to have come here.

"So…," the blonde continued. "Team Possible rides again?"

"We never stopped riding," Kim smiled.

He pulled her in and squeezed, allowing Rufus to climb atop their heads and point a tiny claw to the sky.

"Rides again!" he mumbled.

He hopped down just as Kim stood and walked over to the young Asian. She knelt down before her, at her same level. She kept her head just as low, held herself just as straight, and hoped the girl would recognize the show of respect.

"How long are you staying, Yori?" she asked.

"As long as Ron will have me," she answered softly.

"He'll want you here forever," she smiled, drawing a grin from the nervous girl.

"I am comfortable with forever," she lightly blushed as she looked past the redhead to the blonde.

Ron let out a near silent 'booyah' in response.

"I want you on Team Possible," Kim said.

Yori looked almost shocked and Kim even heard Ron lean forward from the couch.

"But, why?"

"Because I'm going to tell Ron that Shego will be joining us as well and I'm going to need you there to make sure he's taken care of. I don't hate you, Yori. You're good to Ron and you care about him deeply. That's more than enough for me to like you."

"I do not deserve such kindness," she attempted to bow, but Kim stopped her by the shoulder.

"You'll earn it every moment you make him happy. Do what I couldn't do, Yori. Make him realize just how special he is."

"Ah, Rufus," Ron sighed. "It's so hard being loveable."

Kim rolled her eyes, "He'll screw up _a lot_. Please be there to kick him in the rear until he shapes up."

"Aaand, the ego deflates."

"I will not forget this, Possible-san," Yori looked on the verge of tears.

"Kim," she politely corrected. "Possible-san is too long. We're stronger with you than without you. Ron, especially."

Kim had expected a bow to finish their conversation, but Yori reached in and pulled her into a very stern hug. She reciprocated, much to the delight of everyone in the room. A pair of bumps brought her back to reality somewhat.

"Please go put some clothes on," Kim pulled away slowly. "I'm okay with you two dating, but the less I know of the sordid details, the better."

Yori's face lit up like a fire and she quickly exited the room and up the stairs.

"So, Shego, huh?" Ron muttered.

Kim nodded, "Yes. She's officially Team Possible, just like us."

"She's hurt you Kim," he sounded much older as he leaned against his knees and stared at the floor. "I believe in you and that's why I hope this will work. Just know that if she hurts you again, I _will _hurt her much worse."

The protective words made her feel all the love she knew the boy had for her, but his threat against Shego made her grimace in his direction unconsciously. Sensing her mood change, he quickly added.

"That's _if_, of course."

Kim stared him down, but lost all annoyance as she noticed a bandage sticking from underneath the sleeve of his shirt. It looked to cover most of his shoulder.

"Is that from Monkey Fist?" she nodded towards it.

"Yeah," he rotated the joint to show he still was capable of using it. "He gave both of us a proper pounding. We were lucky Shego was there to help."

"Are you two okay?"

"It takes more than that to take out a ninja."

"Good," she smiled wider than she had in a long time. "Because you two are coming with me tonight."

* * *

Kim spun in front of her vanity mirror another time, just like before; only this time she tried her hardest to not scrutinize the clothing she'd chosen. She struck a little pose, jutting out a single hip just enough to accentuate her curves…or the disappointing lack thereof.

One sigh later and she was uncertain why it was such a big deal. She never freaked this long about her clothing. Who exactly was she trying to impress? Satiny raven hair and a green hued face blinked across her mind and she frowned, not actually expecting her brain to answer that rhetorical.

She exhaled and gave herself one last look over, this time standing normally. She didn't spin, she didn't try to be sexy; she just stood with her back straight and a warm smile. That was it. She finally liked the person she saw in the reflection. No games, no pretending to be something she wasn't; she would go as Kim and that was final.

It was an outfit she never really put much mileage in, making it perfect for an original look. She wore a sky blue, sleeveless, zip up hoodie that rode just high enough to show her belly button. Her similarly colored shorts were probably a bit too short for her tastes, missing her knees by a few too many inches, but it was getting hotter the more into summer it became.

It also didn't hurt that Kim had a killer set of legs. While she was lacking in the chest and butt areas, her legs were worthy of a supermodel and that was the edge she was exploiting. It had been a long time since she'd attempted to look pretty for anyone. God she was nervous and it excited her.

"Kimmie," her mom called from downstairs. "Your friends are here."

"Coming," Kim called and grabbed her bag as she rushed to the front door.

Everyone had agreed, much to her absolute delight. Yori had never been to an "American fair" before and Ron was always a sucker for these events. Monique had been worried about her and couldn't agree fast enough after hearing the noticeably high mood she was in. Shego had been an interesting case by herself and Kim thought back to their conversation.

"The fair?" the ex-villain had almost balked.

"It'll be fun!" Kim failed at keeping her excitement in check. "Ron and Yori are going and Monique is bringing someone too."

"And who are you bringing?"

"I'm the sad, single girl. You'll come with me so I don't feel bad, right?"

A chuckle on the other end of the line made her smile, "Smooth, Possible. Count me in."

"When should we come get you?" Kim managed to ask in the midst of a quick celebratory dance.

"I'll come get the lot of you from your parents'. If we're going as a group, we're going in style."

She'd hung up before Kim could inquire further, but she trusted the woman's judgment on such matters.

Kim burst through her front door and onto the lawn, taking in her group as they mingled amongst one another. Yori was sporting her basic clothing choice: pleated skirt, white short-sleeve top, and stockings. Ron was in his cargos and tee, but honestly, what else would he wear?

Monique rocked the crème halter top and capris, looking better than all of them as usual. Then, Kim saw her companion, which was not the Chris from the date she was expecting but instead the spiky haired youth that Kim had been paired with unsuccessfully.

Everyone was in the midst of being introduced to the newcomer as Kim approached.

"Leon?" she asked.

He smiled, "How have you been, Kim? I hope everything's worked itself out from last time."

"Everything's great," she said and meant it, though his presence was odd. "You're with Monique?"

"Cool the jets, girl," her friend wagged a finger playfully. "I'm just showing Leon a good time. No one is with anyone; especially not Chris."

"Chris means well," Leon rubbed his head, "he's just…"

"A horn dog?" Mon finished.

"He _is_ that," he laughed.

They all chimed in a light chuckle as the ice melted and the tension eased away from the group. Kim had a great feeling about this as she waited amongst them. Monique and Leon being together or whatever they were didn't bother her in the slightest, which was clearly the fear as she saw Monique shoot her an apologetic wink. She'd make sure her friend knew there were no hard feelings later.

"Didn't know you still owned any more of those," Ron looked at her clothing, particularly her stomach.

"What?" she squeaked.

"You sort of abandoned the exposed midriff look after we started dating. Didn't know you had them anymore."

"Just for special occasions," she looked at the sky, pretending to find it more interesting than their convo.

"You gotta' be kidding me," Monique breathed in awe as she glanced down the road.

Kim followed her eyes and saw a stretch limousine rounding the block and heading in their direction. She'd told everyone about Shego's style promise and there was no doubt this was what she'd referred to. Kim's mouth hung open a bit as the limo stopped before her home.

A man in a finely groomed, expensive suit and tie set stepped out of the driver's seat and gave the group a friendly smile. He was older, possibly in his late twenties, with slightly long brown hair that poked out just below his chauffeur hat. He had a light beard that was well groomed with sparkling and inviting green eyes.

"Afternoon, everyone," he greeted them and opened the back door. "Ms. Shego is waiting inside."

The group took a moment to overcome their surprise and some even shot questioning glances at Kim, who could only shrug at this development. Shego was a showoff, so there was no reason to be outright shocked.

They climbed in with Kim leading the way. The whole limo was lined with a very regal, dark red set of upholstery and leather seats. A sound system sat above the back seat with multiple speakers set in increments around the roof. Another set of seats lined the opposite side, complete with a dining tray that could be maneuvered back and forth as needed.

In the very back, a simple double seat sat against the wall that touched the cab. The low, mood lighting made it rather hard to see clearly, but Kim could make out Shego stretched across both seats, legs slung over the armrest in a very comfortable position.

Kim could clearly see her outfit and she just had to stare as she gave just enough room for the others to enter. Shego's hair was done up in a less lazy ponytail than usual and flipped to her side. She wore a regal purple, sleeveless top with a collar that flowed out and over her shoulders. Along with the tight fitting shirt, she wore a pair of black tights that completed the entire ensemble's goal of showing off the woman's bet features: everything.

She was almost radiant with how gorgeous she was and Kim suddenly felt under dressed and inadequate by comparison. She swallowed that bit of useless self-doubt and moved deeper into the limo. What reason did she have to feel inadequate? This wasn't a competition and even if it was, she wouldn't play along. Kim Possible wasn't a pageant winner, she was a hero.

As soon as she neared the woman, Shego met eyes with her and a smile played across her face just long enough for Kim to see. That warmed her heart like nothing else. She tried to take the closest seat to her on the side seats, but Shego scooted her frame into an upright position and commandingly pointed a filed nail towards the seat next to her.

Kim obeyed and plopped down next to her and watched as her friends took their own seats in groups with their dates.

"So, Monique snatched up the cute one," Shego whispered to her.

Kim watched the two talk and share a laugh, "She says otherwise, but it's pretty obvious."

"You jealous?"

"Not at all. I think he's better for her than the other guy. Leon seems well intentioned. He'll treat her right."

"And Stoppable?" Shego's voice seemed to grow quieter, almost delicate.

Kim sighed, "Honestly? I hate losing, Shego. And I've utterly lost to Yori in regards to Ron. She's going to treat him far better than we ever did each other. I want to be upset about that, but he looks so happy."

Ron played with the movable tray as Yori chuckled along with his antics. There was no eye rolling or open sighs whenever her best friend behaved far younger than he actually was. Kim knew that she'd been guilty of such things and felt terrible in hindsight.

"So, you're okay?" she asked and Kim caught the failed attempt at nonchalant conversation.

Kim leaned back and used it as an excuse to edge closer to the woman, "I'm fine. I really feel like I'm back to one hundred percent, physically and mentally. Tonight will be awesome."

Shego grinned, "You look good by the way."

Kim looked to her, but the woman was avoiding eye contact. A hint of darker green rested along her cheeks, which made Kim blush in turn.

"You look beautiful," the teen looked straight at her and waited for the reaction.

Shego almost fidgeted from the words and stole a glance just enough to make eye contact with Kim's olive green orbs. Without doubt, the green became a just a smudge darker than before.

There was a ton more that Kim wished to say, but she was all too aware she was in the company of too many people that would have far too many questions than she would be capable of answering. Still, the game plan for tonight was set and she would show the older woman she was fine.

She'd let Ron and Yori be near and be as romantic as they wished. All the while, she'd ignore it and watch Shego and show her it didn't affect her. She wasn't reaching out for a shoulder to cry on and a tool to use to make the pain feel better. She wanted – needed – another kiss from the woman. Because, as amazing as that short one was yesterday, she could only imagine what a longer one was like.

It was late afternoon as the group pulled up to the open field where this year's state fair would be held. It was always a large turnout, mostly thanks to the quality of rides and junk foods offered by the same company who'd been running fairs here for almost half a century.

The diminishing light gave the opportunity for the rides to ignite in extraordinary series of blinking and spinning neon lights. Even in the still lingering sunlight, it was a sight to behold. A gigantic Ferris wheel stood in the middle of the field and watched over the combination of rides that surrounded it like an army of vomit inducing soldiers.

Everyone exited the limo and Shego offered Kim go before her. She stepped out and surveyed the land just as her brothers went screeching by and towards the front gate. Her mom and dad had followed behind them and they gave chase to the twins in a fruitless effort to keep them from trouble. Sadly, something was bound to be taken apart and studied by the end of the night.

Ron and Yori entwined their fingers as the ninja girl chatted excitedly over all the rides she wanted to try. She couldn't have chosen a better partner than Ron, as the blonde was more than capable of riding everything until he was quite literally sick. Though the eventual outcome was messy, there was great fun to be had beforehand.

Monique and Leon walked side by side as their hands ever so slightly grazed one another. At that rate, they would be holding hands before the night was over. Kim shoved her hands in her hoodie pockets, needing her idle extensions to be somewhere else besides groping for the green woman's own.

She waited for Shego to join her and watched as the woman handed a roll of money to the chauffeur.

"Give us a few hours," she said. "Feel free to cruise for a bit."

"I'll wait here," he answered with a smile. "Got plenty to do to keep me occupied. You enjoy the fair and make sure she does too."

He nodded to Kim as he returned to his seat. Shego shrugged and walked to Kim.

"He's nice," she commented.

"Yeah, but he's a strange one," Shego laughed kind heartedly. "I've known him for a while, but he's hard to figure out. Says he's currently employed by some wealthy recluse in Romania. No idea what he's doing here."

"So, you have your own limo?"

"Why wouldn't I?" she gave Kim a very…sultry look, which did wonders for her heart rate.

Ignoring the reaction that caused, they entered the fairgrounds and joined their group. The next hour was a blast, just as she'd been hoping it would be. Due to their less than normal lifestyles, most of the teens were unaffected by the wild rides and welcomed the adrenaline rushes.

Even Monique and Leon were more than capable of keeping up and they'd bum rushed through half the rides as a group in no time. Spinning chairs, revolving seats, bumper cars, free-falls, and even a platform that rotated like a clock had them screaming in glee.

The last ride was where Kim's confidence in their "date" began to rise. Unconsciously, she'd wrapped her arms around the closest arm she could, which just happened to have been Shego's. The green woman didn't even so much as squirm under the show of affection and almost seemed to welcome it. That was all she needed, but she refrained from being too clingy, lest her friends start asking questions.

Besides, that sort of action was set aside for the most romantic part. Kim looked up longingly at the gigantic Ferris wheel, knowing that was the moment something great could happen. She'd convinced the group that rest from spinning was needed and even implied the promised alone time in the small caged seats of the wheel.

With everyone agreed, she and Shego were soon in their own compartment and moving gently high into the air. The fair looked captivating from the height with its neon bathed glow. The neon actually did great things for Shego's strange complexion and it gave her a radiant glow more powerful than the one she already naturally possessed.

The physical attraction was immediate and hard and Kim wondered what had kept her from seeing it all those years. Perhaps it was the nigh impossibility of ever seeing the woman in a romantic light. They sat opposite one another, allowing Kim to appreciate her beauty from a distance, like a work of art cordoned off to discourage touching.

Shego found her eyes suddenly and mouthed, "Come here."

Kim obeyed and took the small seat next to her, making them close enough to almost touch shoulders. With the grace of a former thief, Shego slipped her arm down and entwined her fingers with Kim's. The teen thought she'd reached the quota on butterflies in her stomach, but she'd been wrong.

"How does it seem so easy?" Shego spoke while staring outside the carriage. "Less than a year ago, we were content to pummel each other. Now, it's like we've always done this."

"I don't know," Kim found her tone intriguing. "But I am interested in seeing where it goes. We can take it as slow or as fast as you want. I'm not looking for a replacement for Ron. I…really like you, Shego. As weird as that sounds to say."

"It is weird," she chuckled. "It's weirder how much I like hearing you say it."

Kim nuzzled in closer to the woman as the wheel did its usual routine of stopping and allowing the riders to enjoy the view. Shego lifted her arm and allowed the redhead even more opportunity while somehow keeping their hands grasped firmly together.

"I'm not in love, Kim," she said almost too low to be heard. The lack of a nickname let Kim know that this was real talk. "I don't fall in love."

"Neither am I," Kim surprised herself with how little the words harmed her inside. "I just want you to be around. That's all I'll ask."

She felt and heard the woman exhale, "You're way too mature for your age."

"It balances against your immaturity for your age," Kim prodded her softly.

"I'm twenty four, not forty. I have every right to still be immature."

"Heh. I didn't even know how old you were," Kim found a nice, soft spot on Shego's shoulder and began to make a home there. "I want to learn more about you. If you don't want to tell me, that's fine."

"We'll see," her answer was about what she was expecting, but it was a start.

Kim was satisfied with this outcome. She clearly liked Shego far more than she was willing to admit, but she didn't have to share that now. There was no use in scaring the woman when she'd allowed the teen to get this close.

Here was fine, settled into this beautiful woman and watching the world around them. She hoped they were in for plenty more of these days. Explosions made her jump as a few scant fireworks were set off in the field next to the fair. They illuminated the duo, but still allowed them privacy in their own little world.

* * *

Ron chuckled to himself, more amused by these situations the more they occurred. For years, he and Kim had never shied away from the public light, even when their popularity was at its highest. Thanks to this, there were always going to be the prerequisite downtime to sign autographs.

He watched on with the rest as Kim was practically assaulted with affection by a pair of young girls almost as soon as they'd exited the Ferris wheel. Kim had told the others to go on without her, but the scene was just too fun to ignore.

"You are so awesome!" one of the girls almost squealed, but held her composure somehow.

"And so beautiful!" the other chimed in while wearing a pair of cat ears.

Kim visibly blushed from that, "Who do I make this out to?"

"Allaine and Rina!" they said simultaneously.

Kim chuckled and wrote out their names on the notebook and pencil the cat eared girl had already provided; must have been an artist or something. Ron was surprised of his lack of jealousy, but knew that most people only saw him as the sidekick. He was fine with his role, since signing so much looked like a pain anyway.

The redhead finished and handed the notebook back as the two girls practically bounced uncontrollably from excitement. They thanked her once again as a unit and laughed delightedly as they wandered back into the fair. Kim was on the verge of apologizing when Mon threw up a hand.

"Don't even, GF. We're used to it."

Everyone nodded in agreement, much to Kim's relief.

"You still seemed so surprised by your excessive fan base," Leon said.

"I'm just your basic, average girl," she smiled. "I'll never get used to the hero worship stuff."

Leon seemed to appreciate that remark and Ron caught that glint of interest in the boy's eyes. Unsurprising, since he knew the two had gone on a quasi "date" days previous. Kim certainly was hurting for suitors at the moment and he wondered if this Leon was more interested in Kim or Monique. The hand holding currently going on between him and the dark skinned girl was telling of something at least.

With that taken care of, the group resumed their enjoyment of the fair and used this time to try some of the delicious culinary treats the establishment offered. Most people found fair food to be unhealthy and low quality and they were definitely right; however, being a culinary whiz made Ron want to experience every facet of food-dom.

Eating was one of his specialties and soon he'd convinced Yori to try fried Oreo's, mini corndogs, and the greatest fair food ever invented: the funnel cake. Soon, the ninja's face was distorted with the feeling of her taste buds eroding.

"Must everything be so…greasy?" she asked.

"That's half the flavor," Ron beamed and popped another corndog.

She clearly wasn't pleased, but she made a show of attempting to enjoy it. It was a Japanese thing, to take and enjoy another's offered food even if it was practically killing you. The country's rather forced politeness was going to be the death of most of them.

Not wanting her to yack anytime soon on a ride, he assured her it was fine if she didn't eat anymore. The look on her face was hilarious in its relief. The blonde couldn't help himself; he leaned in quick and stole a kiss, which the ninja was more than happy to push back against and make it more engaged than he'd intended.

"Aw, she's making him suck it back out it was so gross," the green woman's chiding voice was enough to ruin anyone's mood.

He threw a glance at the ex-villain, who sat across from Kim and grinned like a shark towards him.

"She's experiencing two great tastes: fair food and the Ronster!"

She seemed to be in the midst of a gagging motion when he saw Kim's hand rest atop hers. Whatever look his friend gave her stopped the woman dead in her tracks. It was crazy, but he'd seen it himself. Someone had finally domesticated Shego.

Then, that hand rested a bit too long on the other whilst Kim and Shego held eyes for a moment before breaking away slowly. Bizarre; there was something unspoken between those two and Ron was becoming more curious the less they spoke about it to the others.

"So, you're part of Team Possible now, Shego?" Leon asked, obviously interested in these new developments.

"On a trial period right now," she responded. When Kim looked to unleash her puppy dog pout, Shego placed her palm against her face. "More and more temporary as the days go by, it seems."

A bite sound made Shego pull away, but instead of anger she wore a playful expression. It was one Ron had never seen before and it made him shudder.

"Hey, who's your mom talking to?" Monique looked past their group.

Everyone turned to see Mrs. Possible leaned against a railing, obviously waiting for James and the twins to exit a ride and speaking to a younger man with a ponytail. From the looks of it, it was a quite enjoyable conversation.

"Uh, Kimmie, are your mom and your dad doing okay?" Shego asked.

"Shego!" Kim smacked her hand.

Shego raised both hands in surrender. Finally, Ann looked over and waved to the group. Together, she and the man walked over to them, Ann smiling all the way.

"Kimmie," her mom began. "This is David. He's been chatting with me about surgery of all things and he says he's a fan."

"David Irvine," he said and extended a hand. "It's a great pleasure, Ms. Possible."

"Kim, please," she accepted his hand. "You're a surgeon too?"

"No, no, I'm just a fan of your mother's work. She's a genius in her field; the same as your father."

"He's already won a stuffed cat for your brothers," Ann sounded impressed. "He's rather sharp with a baseball."

Ron suddenly realized that such a thing was the ultimate romantic gesture. He knew Yori was definitely into him, but it never hurt to reinforce the idea. Nothing said I care more than an over sized fair toy. After making sure she was game, Ron bid everyone their eventual return and led Yori out to the games section of the fair.

* * *

Shego walked behind Kim as she listened to the teen chat with her mother and this newcomer, David. The man knew quite a lot about both of them and engaged each in conversation with even interest. He was definitely respectful and polite, but Shego couldn't help wondering why she felt a tad off with him around.

As they made their rounds through the multitude of games with increasingly cheaper looking prizes, she watched him silently from the background. He was talented, at least at these games, as he made short work of some stacked milk jugs and scored a medium sized rabbit plush for Ann. Then, he took a clean sweep of a basketball game and won a little larger stuffed abomination, one of those Cuddle Buddy mutants.

To her shock, Kim politely declined the plush and instead encouraged him to give it to Monique. Shego grinned much wider than she'd anticipated. Kim didn't want things won for her; she wanted to win things herself. Then, the redhead glanced at her with a blush and she suddenly knew what the girl wanted.

_There is no way you can be this cute_, Shego thought as she sauntered over to the game and took a try.

In a minute, she was finished and vastly disappointed that her score was only a tad higher than David's. Still, it was enough to win one of those things. The look on Kim's face as she was handed the prize was enough to melt even the iciest of hearts and Shego was unnerved by just how pleased she was she'd drawn the reaction.

On the other hand, David could not have looked less pleased. In fact, his ability to conceal that extreme displeasure when finally noticed by Ann was enough to guarantee Shego's earlier belief that this man was not what he appeared.

The sight of Kimmie clutching desperately to that ugly stuffed toy relaxed her enough that she began to loosen her defenses and stop paying so much attention to the newcomer. Before long, they'd successfully cleaned out many of the booths and scored enough prizes to satiate even the neediest child. The eye rolling began for the ex-villain when, having decided they had too many prizes, Kimmie started handing them out to passing children en mass.

It was lame and predictable and if it had been anyone else, she would have gagged on her own tongue. Instead, Princess somehow convinced her to offer one to a child that couldn't make it through the throng of mewling groin spawn.

With a sigh, she easily dangled it over the procession and watched as the little boy cheered in glee and hugged the new toy. She couldn't bring herself to enjoy this near as much as Kimmie. The kid would get tired of it in a week and never play with it again, or even forget it was given to him by Kim Possible – technically Shego, but no kid would remember her.

Her thoughts went back to the redhead in France and she wondered if that one thought of the woman that saved her. She suddenly wondered why she even cared and used the lapse in attention to slip away from the tyke parade and around the corner.

Freedom at least reached, she leaned against the support pole for one of the tents and caught her breath. The respite was short lived, however.

"Not a people person," David walked around the corner and eyed her.

She noticed it wasn't a question, "I lack that silver tongue of yours."

She had no qualms about antagonizing the man. He'd shown enough to her that she believed he was dangerous and less that trustworthy.

"Clearly you possess some other talent, seeing as how you've gained Kim's trust."

"Sounds like someone is jealous," she bared her teeth with a smile.

"Wary is the term I'd use. Your reputation precedes you, Shego. No matter how hard you try to pretend like the last four years of your life didn't occur."

"I'm not ashamed of what I was. I'd do it again if it seemed prudent to my interests."

He almost growled, "Garbage like you has no business pretending to be good. Unless, there's something you want from Kim that you're willing to toe the line until you've claimed it. Do you look forward to the moment you break her and leave her to suffer?"

Shego's hands ignited in an instant and bathed the immediate area in a green glow. The man barely flinched from the reaction, apparently expecting this. Shego forced her heart rate to slow, tried to tell herself that attacking him and crippling him would be so not worth her time.

The words bounced around her head like a buzzing sensation that wouldn't recede. She couldn't even douse her plasma as the anger from his words was palpable and difficult to simply laugh off.

"You'd better leave," she growled, "before I do something I _might_ regret."

"People like you don't regret," he turned to leave. "You're never going to be a hero again, Shego. No matter how hard you try."

With that, he was gone and she was left to focus on making her powers shut down. Finally, the lack of his presence gave her something to be pleased about and the Go Glow extinguished. As much as she hated to admit it, he was right. She wasn't a hero and she never would be.

Luckily for her, she didn't desire that in the slightest. Heroes were foolish, egotistical, and found such unearned pride in being someone else's lapdog. Global Justice answered to the American government, her own Team Go were basically puppets for Go City; they were no different from glorified pets and she prayed she'd never become that.

"Shego?"

Her heart skipped as that voice cut through her musings. She saw the redhead peak around the tent, a hint of worry on her lovely features. She looked at her for the longest time; at least it felt that way to Shego.

Kimmie wasn't a lapdog or a puppet. She answered to no one when she decided she wanted to do something. She was free and she was all the better for it. Could Shego achieve that? It had been the plan all along: to use Kimmie's team as a means of establishing good graces with the world and then gaining that freedom while still keeping up her old ways.

But, something had changed in the last few days. She'd gone into this believing that she would say goodbye to Pumpkin eventually, as their personalities clashed far too often. That was before she'd done something right enough to earn something deeper than friendship from the teen.

_I…really like you, Shego_, the teen's words echoed in her head.

She'd heard such things a million times, from men to women and it was always just a way to get closer to what they wanted from her. Of all the humans on earth, Kim was probably the only one who actually meant it. Deep down, the green woman hoped she did.

"Too many kids," Shego made a face, eliciting a giggle from her Princess.

"They grow on you after a bit. You should try babysitting. It gets you ready for anything they could do to you."

Shego walked to the redhead and gave her a big smile, at least the closest thing she could muster. Slowly, she reached up and cupped one of her cheeks. Despite the sudden coloration on her face, the teen didn't pull away or flinch from the contact. Kim trusted Shego had no ill will towards her even through all their violent scuffles.

No one's opinion mattered. They'd always see her as a villain and they had every right to. Shego was bad and she always would be, but that didn't mean she wasn't capable of good. She would just never do good things for anyone's sake but her own…and Kimmie's.

"Thank you, Kimmie," she said.

"For what?"

"Maybe one day I'll tell you."

* * *

Kim now had a new favorite sleeping buddy. The giant Cuddle Buddy was a combination meerkat and warthog, dubbed Meerhog, and was positively adorable. Lots of people considered the stuffed collectibles strange, especially Shego, but Kim was enamored with them. This one especially would mean the world to her.

Her prize winner walked next to her, the green woman who was currently playing her emotions close to her chest. Her little cheek touching from earlier still left a warm feeling in Kim, but she couldn't help but shake the belief that something had happened.

Before she could question it, however, she saw David walking ahead of the group and out a direction the throngs of fair goers weren't using. It was the perfect chance to catch him alone.

"Could you hold this?" Kim handed the animal to Shego. "I'll be right back."

Shego seemed curious, but she didn't ask any questions as Kim darted after the pony-tailed man. She followed around a set of trailers set up for the owners of the fair and saw him disappearing into the darkness of the highways around them.

"David," she called.

He turned, "Kim? Everything okay?"

She walked as close to him as she dared, "Why didn't you attack me? I thought that's what you were after."

The man opened his mouth to either protest or answer, but he shut it without uttering either.

"I know who you are," she continued. "The henchman from Canada that hurt my knee. I recognized your voice."

"Impressive," he muttered. "Why would I attack you? You're retired, as far as anyone knows. I have no interest pursuing former heroes."

"Then why even come here? Why talk to my mom and dad?"

"Because I'm a fan of their work. A brilliant neurosurgeon and rocket scientist. No wonder they raised a successful hero."

Kim didn't know whether to be flattered or creeped out. The man spoke about all of her family as though they were some kind of awe inspiring legends.

"What do you want from me?" she asked.

He pondered this question a moment, "A good fight. A chance to see how I stack up against the greatest hero of our time."

"Do you mean my family any harm?"

"Not at all. I haven't lied to you this entire time, Kim. I'm no villain, just a mercenary with a chip on his shoulder and the desire to be the best. And to be the man, you have to beat the man…woman…whatever; you know what I'm saying."

Kim nodded, "I'm not retired I'm just figuring some things out. When I do, I'd love to fight you again."

His face halved in a big smile, "I look forward to it. Can I give you some advice?"

She nodded.

"I've heard you're making a new team. If so, do _not _include Shego. She's out for you, Kim. I don't know why, but I know she can't be trusted. People like her don't change."

Kim didn't like that one bit, but she had to give him the benefit of the doubt. Shego had never inspired trust or goodwill since leaving Team Go and that's how most people saw her. But they hadn't known her, fought her for so long. They couldn't know the things she believed about the former thief.

"Just think very hard about it," he said and walked away into the darkness.

Kim exhaled and wondered what she was going to do about all this. At least he only had interest in her. Hopefully, once she'd trounced him a second time, he would be gone for good.

She walked back around the trailers and stopped when she saw Shego leaned against the closest one, head down and holding her Meerhog. She didn't make eye contact as the teen approached her.

"You heard all that?" she asked.

"He had the same thing to say to me," Shego sounded…hurt? "I get the feeling that everyone thinks they know me better than I do."

Kim lowered her eyes as well, "Well, I only know one thing for sure."

Before Shego could answer, Kim slowly pulled the stuffed toy from her hands, leaned up, and let her lips settle on the woman's cheek for as long as possible.

"I love my new Meerhog," she finished and walked back towards the limo.

The look of disbelief on Shego's face was a small victory for her. It was always nice to show the older woman that the teen was just as capable of being alluring as she was. It felt even better to feel the woman rush after her and walk just close enough for their arms to touch. She wished she could do more as they saw Ron waving for them in the distance.

* * *

Dementor nearly cracked a tooth with the force of his grin. He'd stood on his perch for so long, watching and letting every successful status check inflate his already considerable ego. Everything was going to plan so smoothly that it had to be divine intervention.

He looked on the gigantic monitor and saw his people set up specifically where they needed to be. Red dots littered the screen, each one a deliberate chess piece ready to play its part. One was missing, however.

"Where is David?" he spoke over the loudspeaker.

"His shift hasn't begun," a minion below responded. "He's set to go in early tomorrow morning. He'll be there with an hour to spare before time to begin."

"Excellent. Excellent!" he let out a raucous belly laugh. "Soon, it will all be complete! Soon, victory will be mine!"

"Are..are you still talking to me, sir?" the minion stammered.

"I'm talking to meinself! Schweigen!" he ordered and the minion obeyed.

"Such noise," a voice said from behind Dementor. "One should rule with quiet fear, not increased volume."

"We each shall rule as we please," he looked back to the man sharing his platform. "So long as your side keeps up the alliance."

A familiar eye patch wearing man walked to the platform's edge and glanced over their map, "There is no dissension. There is too much at stake personally here to allow our egos to dominate. Our backs have been collectively scratched."

Gemini grinned as his Chihuahua, Pepe, ran circles around his legs in an excited fever. It appeared even the dog knew something grand were about to occur.

"The stage is set," Dementor waved a hand dramatically before them. "Tomorrow morning, let the invasion commence."

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_If any of you have never been to a fair before, I suggest taking your loved ones there. There's something magical about them, especially Ferris wheels. I can't take advantage of most; my stomach is so weak I lose it on elevator rides. Still, Ferris wheels have always been the best, especially alone with someone you love.

Allaine and Rina. I could not be any more obvious with my references. XD

I've been toying with actually advertising the fact that my story is KiGo in an attempt to gain more views, but I'm well aware that a significant amount of readers have a strange hate for the pairing. What do you lovelies think? Can I call you my lovelies?

Go to smashwords dot com. Download Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial. I become extremely happy. Don't you want me to be happy?


	6. Chapter 6

_**Legals: **_Don't own it. Nope, can't afford it.

I've gotten so many reviews already and I want to point out how awesome and sweet you all have been. Even the less than positive feedback has been respectfully worded and it warms my soul. I look forward to reading everything you lovelies send me. Also, I'm always looking for something to read, so don't be shy about advertising your own stories to me.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Part 6**_

Betty Director yawned openly, a sight most of the agents in the base would have found quite abnormal. She was usually the picture of professionalism and she preferred to keep it that way. Luckily, her lapse in stoic demeanor had taken place in the elevator, with only Will Du around to see it.

Bizarrely, he'd made no inquisitive gestures towards her. Will was quite the soldier and witnessing his boss being so informal should have sent him into worried questioning. Instead, he stood perfectly still, standing back and to her right where he always stood when accompanying her.

It was too early to worry, so she merely ignored him and drank from her coffee thermos, feeling immensely satisfied from the feel of caffeine charging her internal batteries. The elevator dinged and opened onto their R&amp;D floor.

She exited and headed directly for that morning's daily checkup. It was abnormally quiet as she entered into Drakken's lab and rapped her knuckles against the wall.

"Ah, Director," the blue man seemed oddly pleased to see her, which wasn't usually the case. "Nearly perfect timing. I'm sure the multitude of security cameras already showed you what you've come to see."

"I like to set my eye on everything," she responded. "I rarely trust cameras."

He wiggled an eyebrow, "Your new recruit has been invaluable to our project. Things have gone swimmingly since she arrived. Isn't that right Yoko?"

The shy Asian barely glanced upward as she rapid fire typed on a laptop directly hardwired into a large device hidden underneath a sheet, "Yes, Dr. Drakken."

"Her people skills could use some work," he whispered.

She narrowed a single eye as her only way of showing disdain without actively frowning. Coming from the former megalomaniac, that was indeed hilarious. Drakken was brilliant, no doubts there, but he operated on a belief that he was infallible in his calculations, which often times was the polar opposite of reality. It had taken some time to train him to follow orders, but it had worked wonders for his success ratio.

"I'm here for a status report, doctor," she remained calm.

Drew grinned confidently, "Then report I shall! Operation Global Eye is set to commence whenever you're ready!"

"It's finished?" she allowed shock to enter her voice.

"Your surprise wounds me, Director. Brilliance is unstoppable once properly harnessed. The Eye is fully operational and has passed all preliminary and minute field testing. All systems are a go."

Betty walked to the draped device and ran a hand over it. Beneath that cover was one of the most important inventions in modern times. It was going to be an early warning sign that the government had been hounding them over for so long.

More importantly, it was going to be an out for all of her district to return their focus to the rest of the world and not just the theoretical return of the Lorwardians.

"I'm impressed, doctor," she said. "And that doesn't happen often."

Drakken showed no hesitation in making his wide smirk known to everyone in the room. For once, Betty allowed him his undeserved sense of righteousness. This was tech that shouldn't exist for another decade, but here it sat in their protection.

The Global Eye was a series of satellites that would orbit the planet and were capable of receiving signals from several hundred thousand miles in a radius surrounding the Earth. Not only would it be capable of detecting machinery on the scale of the Lorwardian technology, but it was also equipped with a jamming device that could knock out most electronics outside the Earth's own magnetic fields.

Essentially, the Eye could render the invading fleet harmless long enough for the Earth to engage any battle or defensive measure they had prepared. It bought them precious time and it was the first mass produced device that every major world government was backing. After all, everyone had something to lose should the invaders return.

"Oh my God!" Yoko suddenly choked from the corner, pulling everyone's attention away.

"What's wrong, agent?" Betty walked towards her.

"Reports from our Intel network are blowing up! Practically every single agent in the field is reporting…an invasion!"

"Lorwardian?"

"Negative! It's Earth based. Reports are verifying it's Professor Dementor. He's planning to invade Berlin!"

"Poppycock!" Drakken chimed in. "That helmeted headache is far too busy stealing my old tech to plan invasions."

"Did you ever invent anything that would assist in an invasion?" Will asked.

He scratched his chin, "Possibly. I was awfully multi-faceted in those days."

"He's only four miles outside the city!" Yoko sounded on the verge of panic. "No security networks are detecting him. Berlin will never see him coming."

"What's his assault number?" Betty asked.

Yoko tapped a series of buttons, somehow never missing a strike despite her panicky fidgeting. In seconds, a large screen built into the wall descended and blipped on. Betty's face paled at what she saw.

"Whatever he can fit inside that," Yoko mumbled.

An air cruiser of indeterminate size coasted through the air less than a mile in the sky. It was clearly a battleship, with cannons and guns sticking out in enough number to threaten even the most high tech army.

"Warn the German government," Betty tried to remain calm.

"I can't!" Yoko almost screamed that one. "Someone's blocking our communications. We're cut off."

"Director, we have to send our people ASAP!" Will said.

Betty turned to him, "We can't just send our people into a foreign country without contacting the local authorities. It could be declared an act of war."

Will dominantly walked to her, "We don't have time for protocol! We have to get people out there now! Radio the teams to move out!"

Even consumed by the situation, Betty couldn't help but stop at those words. Of all people, Will Du was not the one to volunteer bilking protocol. In fact, he would be agreeing with her right about now.

"Stand down Agent Du," she met him face to face. "We do this by the book."

Will sighed, "You could have made this so easy."

Before Betty could think anything else, she felt something solid jabbed into her stomach and then her entire body arched backward. A heavy dose of electric charge pulsed through her hard, sending her limbs out straight and clenching her teeth forcefully.

Searing pain overrode any thought process she tried to have and finally, thankfully, it was over just as soon as her legs gave out from beneath her and she saw the floor rushing up to strike her face as she fell.

* * *

Director's sudden convulsions had pulled Drew Lipsky from the sudden dramatic turn of events and back towards the arguing higher ups. He was confused until he saw Betty fall unconscious, saw the high tech Taser Will had used on her, and then saw Will smile cruelly.

"God, I'm sick of her bossing me around," he said and Drakken thought he heard the man's voice pitch change. "How can this guy stand being around her so often?"

"Is she okay?" Yoko asked, staring worriedly at the fallen Director.

"Like I care. Dementor said jab it in her gut and pull the trigger. What happens after that is not my concern."

Will bent down and gave the woman one more zap before he began to walk across the room; a walk that eventually turned into a more feminine gait and then Drakken noticed Will's face begin to lose color and shape. Soon, Will Du was replaced by a beautiful blonde who cockily strolled across the room like she was on a runway. Drakken recognized Camille immediately.

"These clothes are the pits!" she growled. "It's almost not worth the trouble."

"Don't say that," shy little Yoko said. "Think of how much you can get when Dementor pays you."

She sighed, "Whatevs. Nice acting, by the by, Yoko honey. You had everyone fooled."

Drakken looked bewildered at the blushing Asian and his genius mind started to put two and two together. In a flash, he reached for his own personal console and typed in a series of commands. The image on the giant screen effectively disappeared frame by frame. It had been computer generated.

"There is no invasion," he said.

Both girls looked at him, but made no move to electrocute him as well.

"Not of Berlin, at least," Camille looked almost predatory.

He made no move to escape, but simply watched as Camille moved back over to the Director and removed a small earpiece from her. She placed it into her own ear and cleared her throat.

"This is Dr. Director," she spoke in a perfect mimic of Betty's voice. "We are Code Red, people. All available fighter pilots and aerial assault teams report to your posts and prepare for immediate dust-off. Ground teams, report to all assault vehicles and await further orders."

"Your voice mimicry is perfect, Ms. Leon," Yoko cooed.

Camille grinned and removed the earpiece, "Bring up the exterior feed. Dementor wants Drakken to see what's next."

Yoko obeyed and eventually pulled up a video feed of the flat planes outside the hangar bay where most of Global Justice's attack vehicles were stored. The world outside was calm, but Drew knew that wouldn't last long. Whatever Dementor and his lackeys were up to, it wasn't going to end well for GJ.

Camille listened to the headset as someone was clearly reporting to her, "Roger that. Betty Director verification code 012585. I approve this call of action. All combatants move out immediately."

On her cue, the earth began to rise. A series of tunnels lifted just high enough to grant the plethora of assault vehicles underneath to pour forth in mass. A procession of war-prepared jeeps, armored personnel carriers, light tanks, helicopters, and fighter jets moved in perfect synch from their hidden base to the world outside.

Just as they were all prepared and a series of Chinooks were settling down to airlift the army to their destination, Camille pointed a single finger in the shape of a gun at the screen.

"Bang," she said and closed her thumb.

Nothing happened. Camille raised an eyebrow in annoyance.

"I think we have to wait for the Chinooks to be airborne," Yoko muttered.

Camille shot her an annoyed look, causing the smaller girl to hunch over protectively.

"Well, now the drama is gone," the blonde moped like the spoiled brat she was.

A sudden blinding light pulsed from nowhere, causing Drakken and the two women to shield their eyes. From what he could see, the entire flat plane before them was engulfed in a glowing, yellowish energy that swallowed everything in sight. Drakken recognized it almost instantly.

"My EMP Nuke!"

"Not precisely," Camille smiled coyly. "Dementor perfected the technology. At least, we'll see if he did."

Gradually, the glow began to dissipate and in its wake, Drakken knew too well what had happened. A veritable graveyard of vehicles lay where the grand army used to be. Crashed Chinooks spilled tanks and jeeps everywhere and planes were still falling from the sky.

The Electro Magnetic Pulse Nuke had been Drakken's attempt to hold most of the technological world ransom. Its radius was far more effective that an average EMP and it not only shut down most electrical equipment, it also disassembled them at will, using sonic vibrations to displace equipment and vehicles.

He'd never been able to get it working to satisfaction, but apparently Dementor had finished his work for him. It had been a marvelous sight to behold. What wasn't marvelous was the vision of several GJ agents splayed in odd piles where their squads had fallen from the crashes. He almost snarled in disgust.

"Are they…?" Yoko asked hesitantly.

"Dead?" Camille seemed nonchalant about it. "Probably not all of them. The Professor just needed them incapacitated."

She then turned to Drakken, "That's most of Global Justice's fighting force out there. Which means what?"

Drakken didn't answer, but simply stared down the overly scrawny debutante. Whatever she thought, he wasn't intent on showing his approval or disapproval this early in the game. Drakken was calculative like that; it was how he survived all this time.

She answered for him, "When the cat is away, the mice will play."

A series of explosions erupted from seemingly all directions, making Drakken flinch instinctively and dive for cover underneath his desk. It was over as soon as it started. The quiet afterward was deafening as Drakken peaked out from his makeshift hiding spot to see Camille and Yoko still standing as calmly as before.

They wouldn't. Drakken never even toyed with the idea that any villain in the world would be stupid enough to attack Global Justice directly. It was agreed to be a suicidal prospect, even for the craziest of crazies. Apparently, Dementor believed he was capable of doing what was deemed impossible; from the looks of it, he may actually succeed.

"Doktor!" a familiar and rather irritating voice called from the distance. "Where are you hiiiidiiing?!"

Drakken immediately popped out from his hiding place and dusted himself off. He wasn't about to let his hated rival see him in such a compromising position.

Like a mad king, Dementor waltzed into his work space with a small procession of henchmen surrounding him. He made grand, over exaggerated steps as he marched straight up to Drakken. The doctor merely clasped his hands behind his back and stood in apparent disinterest with his rival's chipper mood.

"Why aren't you asking me how I could have possibly done this?" Dementor asked, clearly disappointed.

"You assume I care," Drakken crossed his arms. "Which I most certainly do not."

"You are so intent on taking my fun from me!"

"I'm a busy man, professor! You're little assault is stifling my research!"

"Aaah, but your research is complete, mein freund. Right, Yoko?"

Yoko nodded, "Global Eye was finished last night, just as I predicted."

Drakken gaped at her, "You sold out my newest creation to this manlet!?"

She gave him an apologetic look, but didn't speak. He couldn't believe this. After all this work, the one invention he'd been most proud of, the one that would assist humanity the most, was now in danger of being absconded away by his former rival.

Drakken had found an enjoyable taste in serving humanity's benefit, ever since helping to defeat the invaders months and months ago. There was a strange satisfaction with using his knowledge for beneficial purposes, though he still lacked much sympathy for riffraff. It had always been best to think of humans as a greater whole instead of lesser individuals.

"What will you do with my Eye?" Drakken almost feared asking.

"Marvelous things, my dear doctor. As long as we can procure another component as well. My new men should be on that task as we speak."

* * *

David jaw jacked the first guard he came across, a younger GJ agent he'd passed many times on his "security routines" the past few days. The man was unconscious before he hit the ground, allowing David, Jim, and George to move deeper into the research area.

Infiltrating the secret agency had been no small task, but they'd had so much inside help that it could not possibly have failed. With Yoko running blocks against GJ Intel networks, they'd been free to plan without being spied on in turn.

Camille's replacement of Will Du had been perfect for making sure the intelligent head of the agency was always dissuaded from following up on clear efforts from their team. He'd been lucky to have caught Will riding the elevator alone with him and he'd taken some effort to restrain and remove him from the facility. Now, with the majority of GJ's fighters incapacitated outside the facility, David's crew had only the small fries to dispatch on their way to the top secret section of R&amp;D.

GJ's most important tech existed here, especially those it wished no one to know it possessed. There was one in particular that Dementor had demanded and David wasn't about to disappoint now.

With Jim and George close behind, they rounded the last corner and came face to face with a battalion of agents. Each one was armed to the teeth with stun guns and cattle prods.

"Gotta give them an A for effort," George grinned.

"Want to divide them evenly?" Jim offered the men.

"No," David cracked his knuckles. "Part them like the Red Sea. Don't leave each other's sides. No killing."

They both nodded agreement, very familiar with allowing David to call the orders. They trusted him with his actions and he never gave them anything less than his best. He tingled with anticipation and it wasn't just for the desire of battle.

He waded into the group of agents, ducking their swings and planting fists into every face and body he saw. He felt elation from the previous night, when he'd stood with Kim Possible and heard her say the words he'd been hoping to hear.

_She isn't retiring. She looks forward to fighting me. She promised me her best._

Every thought gave him drive and he lifted an enemy up with a blow from his knee, winding him before Jim round housed him away. George actively took a blow from a cattle prod, which bounced almost ineffectively off his muscled frame before the electricity could take hold. Two punches and the attacker was downed.

For every opening the three gave, one was there to cover them. They worked exceptionally as a unit and had ever since they'd joined forces over a year ago. Their camaraderie stemmed from their similarities, previous lives lived in dreams and destroyed by failures.

David had given the least details about his past, but he knew from hearing theirs that they possessed a bond beyond any other on Earth. They shared a goal so uniquely common that it made them inseparable. The fact that they both rooted for him in his dream to defeat Kim made them better than his friends. There was no word to describe it.

A lone agent stood resolute before the large chamber door that separated them from their goal. He was brave as he stared them down without fear. He was a warrior, as clear as the unbreakable look on his face.

With all opposition grounded, David threw out his hands and halted his comrades. They lost their stances and relaxed, giving him carte blanche to do as he pleased. He approached the agent and gave a single nod. The agent returned it and took his stance, a mixture of several martial arts styles.

From his stance alone, David saw he was talented. This would be a test. If he failed here, he had no hope of facing Kim. David knew no single fighting style, instead mixing several into one. He preferred bare knuckle styles, brawling styles that weren't as pretty as they were violent.

He stepped into the agent, who rushed him hard and gave off several attacks of solid strength. David parried them, except one he let slip through just enough to get him closer. Inches apart, the two men relied on elbows and fists to gain advantage.

The man was quick, but David was just faster. For every miss from the agent, David grazed him closer and closer until he found connection. A solid blow to the chest put him off balance and that was what he needed.

David excelled at grappling above all else, as Kim's knee could attest. Joints were so brittle and fighting styles were so reliant on keeping them protected. Eliminate a joint and suddenly even standing was more than one could bear.

David caught a stray arm and spun in behind the agent. He pulled upward and locked the man's arm in a strong hold. His other arm lacked the reach to effectively counter attack, leaving him open to be rolled across the floor, lifted up with David's considerable upper body strength, and slammed back down across his neck and shoulder.

He felt the body go limp and smiled. He released the man and slid him to the side while giving him a respectful pat on the back. With all opposition felled, David took just enough time to throw out a fist towards his comrades. George and Jim reciprocated happily before moving through the chamber door.

David's security clearance was more than enough thanks to Yoko hacking his pass and unlocking its use for all levels. He slipped it through the card reader and the green light blinked, followed by the internal lock releasing. The unit strode in and made straight for their target.

Amidst the cavalcade of strange devices, one stood amongst the others under heavy lock and display. Unsurprisingly, the same lock that controlled the doors also opened the display. David shook his head; Global Justice clearly relied far too much on technology.

One swipe and the display opened to reveal an ugly black helmet with multicolored bulbs and a single wire connecting two posts. Bizarre to say the least.

"What is it?" Jim asked.

"Dementor called it the Reverse Polarizer," David answered as he grabbed the weird thing. "Supposedly, this thing can turn someone from good to evil, or vice versa."

"Is that even possible?" George seemed unconvinced. "Good and evil aren't exactly clearly defined traits."

"Well, it does have the HenchCo seal of approval."

Indeed, the inner rim of the helmet displayed a small sticker that vouched for Jack Hench's product. All three men shrugged and nodded before making their way back towards where the professor would be waiting. They had a small enough window to work inside without lollygagging about.

* * *

"On our way with the target," David's voice carried over Dementor's headset.

Dementor nearly danced with joy. They were ahead of the estimated time allotment, which meant there was plenty of time for gloating as they awaited his three best men to return with the Polarizer. However, there was also something he wanted to do before that.

"Quite a team I have, eh doctor?" he nudged the blue man beside him.

"I will admit," Drakken almost moaned, "your ability to convince so many to work for you is surprising. I had assumed Jack Hench would have been floundering after the loss of so many prominent super villains."

"Ah, but they were not lost, good man. They simply have been waiting for the right time to strike."

Another set of explosions echoed from the floors beneath them.

"Are you setting off these detonations to our conversation?" Drakken asked.

The German grinned, "It's actually been happy coincidence thus far."

"So, if your people are up here, then who's causing a ruckus below?"

"Someone with far more personal hatred for this place than I. A certain metal handed ally who wishes to see his sister's little fort here reduced to rubble."

"Gemini," the blue man's voice seemed shaky, making Dementor laugh internally.

"Not long now until your brother is finished with his fun," he turned to the downed Director. "Then, it will be a nice family reun…"

The little man stopped as he noticed a considerably empty space where the unconscious Betty Director used to be. Drakken stifled a laugh as everyone in the room looked shocked at first, and then slowly turned to the expectant reaction from their boss.

"Camille!" he yelled. "Why wasn't our prisoner bound!?"

"You aren't paying me to tie people up!" she yelled back, apparently unfazed by her employer's anger. "You gave me clear instructions and that wasn't part of them. Why didn't your little goon squad there do it when you walked in?"

None of said platoon had an answer, leaving their diminutive boss to almost begin frothing at the mouth. Imbeciles, all of them! Gemini was going to be furious when he learned his main target had gotten loose.

"FIND HER!" he screamed at his lackeys.

Before they could move, Yoko spoke up, "Don't bother. Security system says a life pod was just jettisoned far into the distance. There's no telling where it was going."

Dementor listed every swear word he knew mentally as he reasoned with himself to calm. These were the kinds of mistakes they needn't be making, but what was done was done. He breathed evenly until he could feel the throbbing of the vein in his forehead subside. If anything, there was now no more reason to be here.

"Yoko," he growled. "Wipe their hard drives and mass storage units clean. I want everything Global Justice has ever learned terminated."

She only nodded before slipping into her comfort zone of the computer.

"As for you," Dementor gazed at the blue scientist, who lightly flinched from his words. "I know exactly what I plan to do with you."

Drakken tightened his fists as the man approached, but he had no hope of fighting anyone off. Dementor knew him too well: he was cowardly, indecisive, whiny…and also a genius when he needed to be.

"Join us," the German's words took everyone by surprise. "I do not like you, but I will need your brilliance when the time comes. Something magnificent is coming, good doctor, and I suggest you choose to join the winning side."

The taller man definitely looked displeased by the offer, but there was a certain intrigue that swam in his eyes. He couldn't be sure, but Dementor thought there was a part of the old megalomaniac in there somewhere. Drakken was far too unstable to stay legit for too long.

Drakken eyed the satellite, "If you're taking the Eye, then I'll come as well. I've grown fond of it over these few weeks. But, I make no promises about where I stand with your group, you hear me?"

"You have time to change your mind, but I would not press your luck too long. Who knows when we could use someone who's…expendable."

Drakken put on a brave face, but he noticeably shivered from the implication. Dementor loved making his former rival squirm and was glad he was coming along. He desired every opportunity to show the doctor just how much more intelligent and powerful he'd become since last they met.

"Sir," David and his men stepped through the office door with Polarizer in hand.

"Excellent!" he almost moaned the words in ecstasy. "Men, get that satellite into the loader. Someone get a very sturdy case to store the Polarizer. Radio Gemini and tell him to set off the rest of his fireworks. We're leaving."

Yoko and Camille took the lead, with the shy younger girl chatting with the debutante as they exited. Several men used a motorized handcart to lift the satellite and move it towards the hole they'd cut into this part of the facility. Drakken followed next to Dementor behind them all.

"I take it you're not leaving this place in one piece," the blue man stated rather morbidly.

"Nein. Such a shame this place is underground. I would have loved to witness the fall of Global Justice from an aerial view."

* * *

"Nothing?" Kim asked.

"Not a thing," Wade said over the kimmunicator. "I've found a dozen David Irvines, but not a single one that matches your description."

The redhead frowned, visibly surprised that her hacker friend was incapable of finding any leads. She stood with her back to the device, with the screen down, so the younger boy couldn't see her changing into some of her sweats.

"I did notice a ton of blank files about one of the Davids, as if someone had forcibly pulled any information of his existence. Sadly, there's nothing concrete to really report."

Having finished dressing, she lifted the device up and gave him an encouraging smile, "No sweat, Wade. He said he doesn't want to hurt anybody I know, so it's not a priority."

"Nevertheless, I'm going to follow up a bit more and see if I can sniff something out. You still bringing everyone over?"

"It's time Team Possible started getting into shape," she said and inhaled excitedly. "This is really happening, Wade. Yori and Shego joining is so awesome I can barely contain it."

"Uh huh," the boy seemed less than enthused. "There are a lot of combustible elements here, Kim. Just be careful."

She sighed. It seemed she was the only one who was truly optimistic about this. Shego didn't make her disdain for anyone but Kim a secret and Ron supremely disliked the green woman. Yori was polite and cordial, but she too didn't trust the former villain. It all fell to Kim to make sure everyone played ball and she wasn't going to take any lip from anyone who tried to keep this from working.

"See you soon, Wade," she signed off before he could respond.

Her mother drove her to Wade's and dropped her off, making her the first person there of course. Punctuality was one of her things and she loved being early. She decided to make sure the group's presence was expected, so she knocked on the front door.

Wade's mother answered the door, "Kimberly! It's been too long sweetie."

"It has," she smiled at the older black woman. "Wade tell you we were coming?"

"It's all he talks about. Come on in."

The woman led her to her son's room, nestled deep inside the household. Warning signs discouraging rummaging and touching in general littered the walls and door. After two knocks, they both entered into a technological menagerie. Amidst the copious amounts of wires and monitors sat Wade, who spun in his chair and greeted them both.

If she remembered, Wade was just now entering his teens, though his consistent diet of sodas and candy had stunted his growth. He was only about two inches taller than when they'd first known him, but his rotund shape remained intact.

"Can I get you kids anything?" his mother asked politely.

"We're good," Kim thumbed up and moved closer to the boy as his mother exited. "So, let's see these new toys you promised me."

A few keystrokes later and a section of the wall lifted just enough for a person to pass through. Wade led her through the opening and to a steel door with a screen next to it. The boy placed his hand on the screen and an infrared light scanned his hand in three passes. One green light later they were walking through the door, down a gradual decline and into an open warehouse.

Kim let out a mesmerized gasp as the room before them was bathed in section by section of light. She immediately noticed how large it was, easily a football field's length and twice as wide. A series of gymnastic mats lay before them, each one increasing in layered thickness up to four mats high.

Two rock climbing walls lay against the left side wall, one rather craggy and the other nearly impossibly difficult in the placement of its handholds. Each wall extended at least eight stories high, complete with bungees and support walks.

Past the mats in the middle of the area was an Olympics sized pool. Three sets of diving boards of progressing height stood at the opposite end. A small cubed building sat several feet from the pool, either a dressing or shower room or both.

The back right portion was cordoned off from the rest by a waist height barrier and was filled with different assortments of weights and workout equipment. There was even a vaulting horse strangely placed amongst them, possibly a recent addition considering how haphazardly it was placed.

"How did you get all of this?" she whispered.

"I did some network reinforcement for the American military. They were more than happy to part with some of their old training equipment after the near perfect system I gave them."

"Where are we underground?"

"It's still our property. Apparently, our house was built next to a fallout shelter; a tremendously built one at that. It had fallen into disrepair until my parents found it and let me use it. They're hoping I'll use some of it myself."

Kim saw the boy was looking a tad embarrassed. She knew his weight was always a source of discomfort, so it couldn't do any harm to have some kind of workout regimen.

"You're more than welcome to join us," Kim placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"Thanks. Maybe one day, but right now I have to find out something about this David character. Nobody threatens my friends and gets away with it."

He strode back to his safe area with a purpose. Kim watched him go and marveled at how mature the boy was becoming day by day. She wondered how much more brilliant he could become. That pushed her thoughts back to their training room. She had the feeling the "hidden bunker" excuse wasn't exactly on the level, but she'd stopped asking questions long ago. Wade was trustworthy; there was no question about it.

As always, she started with a few calisthenics to limber her body, making sure to stretch every muscle necessary for her high impact style. It was always invigorating for her as she prepared to do what she did best. She was done in just enough time to hear voices chatting away and looked back to see the door they'd come through open.

Ron led Yori inside and chatted excitedly. Kim giggled as the blonde's eye's widened when he finally took in the room they'd entered. Though she rarely showed extreme emotions, even Yori was visibly startled by her surroundings.

"It's almost as big as Yamanouchi's," she marveled.

"Now this is a training room worthy of Team Possible," Ron walked to Kim and gave her a reverberating high five. "Booyah!"

Finally, Shego entered seconds later with both hands behind her head and looking completely uninterested. She appeared very relaxed, which made it seem as though she'd seen much more expensive workout décor in her years.

Ron and Yori ventured off towards the pool, with Ron looking absolutely smitten.

"We have _got_ to put this to use," he said.

"I'm afraid I didn't bring a swimsuit to America," Yori chuckled.

"We'll have plenty of time to shop for one."

"I'm sure you'll enjoy that," she obviously blushed.

"I'm sure you're right."

That last line was delivered with a tone she'd never heard from Ron before. It was a confident, almost alluring way of speaking and the face he made along with it even made Kim flush. He'd made that face towards her once or twice when they'd been dating and she knew exactly what was swimming through that head.

She and Ron had never been intimate with one another, mostly due to their hectic lifestyles but also due to the fact that neither had really gone out of their way to instigate the activity. Of course she'd felt that desire, she was human after all, but every time they'd gotten to the point of heavy petting, both had simply let the chance pass by.

She was glad in hindsight; intimacy with Ron would have been…wrong. She'd been attracted to him, but not in a passionate way. Shego on the other hand…

She turned and watched the older woman begin to stretch. Her shirt fit snuggly and gave a perfect view of her lightly muscled, well-toned upper body. They matched in that regard, though Shego's ample bosom shamed hers several times over.

Shego caught her glance and smirked, forcing her to look away and try to focus on which device she wanted to make use of first. Ron and Yori were working in tandem next to the mats, using each other to stretch and lightly flirting back and forth. Kim suddenly felt like working alone, so she headed for the rock wall.

The ex-villain was there to intercept her as she casually walked by her, seemingly headed for the workout area. As they passed, Kim felt a single, soft fingertip graze the small of her back. A severe and sudden tingle stiffened her as the appendage glided from one side to the other and disappeared as Shego moved away.

The teen realized she was holding her breath and somehow let it back out with minimal noise. Wide eyes stared after the green woman, who glanced back just fast enough to wink. Oh, that was so unfair.

She debated reciprocating the gesture in some way right then and there, but their company made that a bit difficult. Instead, Kim smiled after her and made a mental promise that this wasn't over.

* * *

The Global Eye was as aesthetically displeasing as anything Drakken had ever created. The scientist seemed to go for functionality with no regard for how much more daunting and impressive an eye catching design could be. His mind would always fall short of the big picture.

Though it was only about ten feet in length, the Eye was a powerhouse of technology on a microscopic scale. So much advanced robotics contained within and all for the professor's own purposes. The day was progressing so well that he could almost believe he was dreaming every success.

"You wished to see me, professor?" David entered into the hangar they were currently using to store their newest acquisitions from Global Justice.

_The day will be even better, _Dementor grinned as he turned to the man. "I wanted to congratulate you and thank you on a job terrifically performed."

David's eyes settled onto the helmeted shaped device in the smaller man's hands, "Is that the Reverse Polarizer?"

"Ja. It is an integral part of my plan. Such a marvelous invention, wouldn't you agree? The power to increase one's own evil aura and even turn those who swear by good. Imagine the most benevolent person you know and their own mindset can be taken from them and replaced by one of pure malice."

"You're referring to Kim Possible," David said and visibly flinched when the German nodded. "The results of such a thing would be…unfortunate."

Dementor frowned, but expected this answer, "You look up to the girl. You and your comrades make up your own little Kim Possible fan club."

"I admire anyone with exceptional talent, nothing more."

Dementor shook his head and fiddled with the knobs of the helmet. He'd read their case files, of course without them knowing. He knew about George and Jim's failed attempts at heroics and even about David's own little personal tragedy when he'd tried to play the teen champion of truth and justice.

"You believe that Possible will return to active duty?" the smaller man asked.

"She told me as much," David looked hopeful. "Once she is, we'll fight again. Then, my men and I can move on to more…reputable work."

"I cannot allow the little brat to ruin my plans."

"I'll stop her."

Dementor snickered, "That is the problem. I do not need someone to stop her…"

With the sudden press of a button, Dementor shot a single ray of energy from the helmet directly at David. He had no hope of dodging the blow and was thus struck head on. The energy surrounded him and turned him into a writhing victim in seconds. He could almost see the device hard-wiring him into something else, breaking his mind and reforming it into something far different than before.

"…I need someone to end her," he finished with a low growl.

The beam dropped David to his knees as he grit his teeth and struggled against whatever the device was doing to him. Dementor simply walked closer and placed the helmet on a nearby table once its affects had been reached.

"Now, let us see wha…" the professor's line was cut off by David's hand wrapping firmly around his throat.

In a second, he was slammed against the nearest wall and actually lifted into the air. His short legs kicked worriedly as he struggled to reclaim the breath being stolen from him. David looked him in the eyes and there was a clear absence of something rational behind them.

"That wasn't nice, little man," he growled.

Dementor's eyes bulged as his attacker's grip somehow tightened. He saw madness and a very real killer instinct in David's eyes and wondered how long it would take to be strangled. Fortune smiled upon him as he was suddenly released and dropped to the metal floor. He hacked and coughed as he sucked up that precious life force he'd been painfully denied.

"Interesting," David mumbled and held a finger to his temple. "Ignoring the slight headache that caused, I feel…vindicated. So many worries, so many burdens carried over the years, all…vanished; like they were never there to begin with."

He glared down at the still reeling man and Dementor worried that he might attempt to finish the job. Instead, he gave a very unnerving grin.

"It seems you've done me a favor, good professor. You get to live, at least for a bit longer. I have more pressing matters to attend to."

Dementor watched as the man strode off into the lair with a dark purpose. He stood slowly, fully aware of his own plans needing attention, but still wondering just what exactly he'd unleashed upon the world.

* * *

Kim let her fingers wrap solidly around the small, plastic, faux rock that jutted only slightly away from the rock wall. She was currently over halfway across the more difficult training device and she was making exceptional time. Sadly, after about an hour's worth of stress, her knee had begun to ache considerably.

She ignored the pain and turned it into power, letting it push her beyond what normal people could achieve. Without a bungee to guarantee a safe fall, she maneuvered as nimbly as possible across the rest of the wall. Only about nine feet of rigorous movement separated her from her goal.

A sudden dip in strength from her knee made her slip, but every other limb was perfectly placed, saving her from a very bad fall. She didn't give up, didn't let the injury slow her as she swung outward and clasped onto the last set of faux rocks.

A ladder that ran the wall's height was her reward as she grasped it and rested against the cool metal. Sweat drops poured down her face and upper body, but she was content she'd done more than enough to consider her injury a minute nuisance.

She allowed her breathing to slow and her muscles to relax as she looked out and surveyed what the others were doing to keep busy. Ron and Yori were, of course, kissing instead of working out, but they looked like they'd at least put some effort in before starting a tongue wrestling competition. Strangely, the blonde was giving his girl a massage across one of her shoulders, seemingly giving it more attention than the others. Rufus scurried around them, seemingly giving encouraging noises.

Shego was making great use of the vaulting horse as she took quick strides and leaped the padded stand with minimal effort, using her hands to support her weight as she passed over it. She took another pass and jumped even higher that time, testing her skill and pushing herself close to what Kim had witnessed in previous fights. Even sweaty and disheveled, the woman was still gorgeous.

A sudden crackle from a loudspeaker above them startled her.

"Everybody, get in here right now!" it was Wade's voice. "Priority one!"

She tilted her head, wondering if the boy knew that they hadn't spoken about code words yet and wondered what the difference between priority one and two were. Exhaling deeply, she moved down the ladder and reached the floor just as Ron and Yori neared.

"Nothing like a good work, am I right?" he breathed only slightly heavier than when they entered.

"Yeah," Shego replied dryly. "Pretty soon, you and Yori are gonna' have six packs on your tongues."

Yori fidgeted, but Ron shrugged, "Talking is just as important as fighting. And no one's more charming than the Ronster."

"Talking and begging are two different things. If you're going to be a decoy, at least be a silent one."

"Be nice, Shego," Kim lightly chastised her.

"Your acrobatics are as impressive as ever, Shego," Yori smiled.

"And yours are a little lacking, to be honest," she said it with a grimace. "You still feeling that fight with Fist?"

Ron squeezing up next to her told everyone it was true.

"I'm afraid I'm not one hundred percent, but a few days of rest will make me set to jet," she tried to sound hopeful. "It's set to jet, right?"

Ron chuckled, "Not one of my usuals, but it's going in the vocab. Now, let's go see what Wade needed."

Kim watched how Ron appeared nonchalant, but he allowed Yori to rest against him as they walked. It was touching the way he supported her, literally and figuratively. Her nagging injuries were most likely the cause of the two's lack of real exercise.

The two headed the pack, giving Shego enough time to walk next to her.

"Your hair is a mess," she grinned.

"We can't all be as perfect as you, Shego," she chided, but it sounded more serious than she'd intended.

She rolled her eyes, "Some of us are closer than others."

Kim slid in close to her, letting their arms touch and giving the woman a bit of body contact to catch her attention. She didn't give much physical reaction, but her cheeks did darken slightly.

"I like close," Kim tried to sound alluring and partially succeeded.

What she did do perfectly, however, was distract the woman long enough to slip a hand behind her back and get a very pleasing handful of Shego's buttocks. The wonderful feel of that little activity was surpassed only by the widening, shocked, emerald eyes. She only allowed a small sound to escape her black lips before Kim danced away with a giggle.

"Especially when I can do that," she bit her lip, bursting with excitement as she ran after the others and back into Wade's room.

The looks on everyone's faces as she entered made anything jovial disappear. Wade handed her a phone that extended from a nearby panel.

"It's your mom," his words made her heart stop.

She snatched it and almost slammed it against her face, "Mom!?"

Her mother's soothing tone began immediately, "I'm fine, honey, and so are your father and brothers."

She exhaled loudly, "Thank God. What's wrong, then?"

"I had a guest show up on my front doorstep; an older woman, in rough shape and sporting a blue uniform and eye patch. She only choked your name before passing out."

"Dr. Director!?" Kim looked to all her friends. "Why would she…"

"What the heck?" Wade muttered.

Kim followed his alarmed gaze to a series of television screens set behind his monitors. Each one showed a different channel number atop the image and looked as though it showed most every major channel on TV. Only one face appeared on all of them; a helmeted, viciously smiling face she knew all too well.

"Greetings, people of Earth," Dementor began in grandiose fashion. "Do not adjust your television, because I AM ON EVERY CHANNEL!"

"He's taken over every major video feed," Wade typed vehemently. "How is he doing this?"

"For too long," the professor continued, "I have watched the proud villain community dwindle to a handful, victims of what sadly passes for the law in our world. You fear, but you have no need to worry any longer."

The camera zoomed out and showed the man standing on a wide stage, his surroundings covered in shadow. A small window opened next to him, something added by whatever TV crew he was using. The window showed a shutdown website.

"Kim Possible fans will notice a distinct lack of their heroine's famous site. The cheerleader has retired and gone home to permanently lick her wounds. But Dementor, you may ask, what of Global Justice?"

Several windows opened around him, each one showcasing a facility in the aftermath of a violent attack. Smoking rubble and debris covered everything and Kim even saw a few bodies mixed into the images.

"GONE!" Dementor bellowed joyfully.

Kim's eyes latched onto every piece of evidence that his boast was true. While most of the world wasn't even aware of GJ's existence, she had been there multiple times at Betty Director's behest. She recognized enough places to know the horrible truth.

"Some of you may have given up on your villainous dreams," Dementor was beyond the point of simply enjoying this. "But, I have found more than enough allies to fill my ranks."

Stage lights switched on in multiple areas, showcasing one by one several faces Kim recognized. Camille Leon stood to his back right, smiling with that undeserved sense of superiority. Monkey Fist was opposite her, also rather pleased with himself. Ron gave a low growl in response to Fist's reveal.

"Drakken," Shego sounded positively enraged.

Kim located the blue skinned scientist, standing off to the side, hands behind his back and looking uninterested. It appeared that the fall of Global Justice had caused him to switch sides immediately.

The two men who'd attacked them outside the mall, George and Jim, stood together in front of Drakken. A young, Asian girl stood behind them and glanced around nervously, avoiding the camera with obvious stage fright. Kim gritted her teeth from the amount of talent the enemy possessed.

"And let us not forget a very special guest," the little helmet wearer introduced another man, who walked onto the stage with grand poise and confidence.

"No way," Kim breathed, seeing Gemini and Dementor standing side by side as if they were the best of friends, with even the little Chihuahua yipping at his feet.

Dementor extended his arms triumphantly, "I hereby declare a villain renaissance! There is nothing in the world that can stop our resurgence! The world is now once again our playground! There is no Kim Possible, no Global Justice, not even a Lorwardian invasion to fear! MAKE…ME…PROUD!"

The cavalcade of evildoers on the stage and some behind the camera began to clap as Dementor took multiple exaggerated bows.

"And now," he continued, "a word from the man who freed us from the Possible menace."

The camera spun and settled on the pony-tailed man from the fair. David looked different somehow, at least far more menacing than he seemed before.

"Kim Possible," he began, letting the words roll out slowly. "Our unfinished business will be ended soon. I was intent to show you who the better fighter is between us, but now I see that there's only one way to guarantee I remain the best. You have one week, Kimberly. Spend time with your friends and loved ones. Make peace with your life."

He pointed a single finger towards the screen and Kim could almost feel it poking her chest.

"In one week, I kill you."

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_ Jeeeezus, I had a severe case of writer's block for this one. My gooey side wanted me to focus on Kim and Shego goodness, but my writer side forced me to remember there has to be a point to this story besides fluffiness.

Going through some of my picture folders, I sat there hoping that one day someone would use their talent to bring my story to hand drawn life. I'm not one to beg, so I won't; I'll simply hope that someone is interested enough in my tale to do so.

On the subject of begging, this will be the last time I plug my original novel. I've annoyed you all with that little bit long enough. Please check out Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial on smashwords dot com. It's a wonderful story and I'm sure you'll love the characters.


	7. Chapter 7

_**Legal Beagle: **_Don't own Kim Possible and now I'm disappointed with the people who do, because Bob Schooley just announced that there are no plans for a fifth season of Kim Possible. Good news is the same team is working on a new show, so maybe they can catch lightning in a bottle twice.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 7**_

The image of David still pointing his finger disappeared one by one from every television until only one remained. The sight lingered and burned deeper and deeper into Kim's subconscious. There was no remorse or hesitation in his claim; he truly intended on killing her.

She was so lost in her shock that she didn't register the bolt of plasma that flew by her until it had already struck the remaining image and shattered the television into smoldering bits. Everyone jumped physically and turned at once to who they knew had created said bolt.

Shego stared hatefully at what was once David's malicious glare, arm extended and palm opened. A haze of green still clung to her hand.

"Those aren't cheap," Wade deadpanned.

"Bill me," Shego doused her plasma.

"Are you alright, Kim?" Yori had moved next to the redhead and given her a soft shake of the shoulder.

Kim didn't blink, didn't move as her gaze remained locked on what used to be the television. She barely registered the others being there. She went back to that previous night when she'd confronted the pony-tailed man about his intentions with her.

She'd been curious about exactly what he expected from their fight and the more he spoke the more intrigued she became with him. She was used to people like Dementor, Drakken, Monkey Fist; they treated her as a nuisance, a boundary that needed to be crossed to achieve their goals.

David saw her as his goal. He viewed her as the best warrior the world had to offer and wished to surpass her. There was no bitter resentment or hatred; he simply desired to be the very best. It was the same attitude she often experienced when faced with a challenge.

Now, he was different. The man who'd just threatened her life had not been the same man from the fair. What had happened? What had changed his demeanor so completely in such little time?

"Come back to us, KP," Ron shook her harder, finally causing her eyes to focus on her best friend.

She stared confusedly at him until her brain had enough time to process everything, then she spouted, "Dr. Director! We have to go see her."

"Yeah," Ron nodded, though he still looked worried over her. "Maybe she knows what happened at GJ."

"I'm going to find out whatever I can online," Wade looked serious. "We're too in the dark for my tastes."

Everyone nodded agreement and Ron led Kim a little forcefully, still fearing she was dazed considerably by David's threat. She didn't bother telling him that wasn't the case, instead losing herself in thought about everything she'd seen on that stage.

Kim stopped dead as Shego firmly took hold of her and all but snatched her from Ron's grip.

"Kim's riding with me," the raven haired woman said almost angrily. "We have things to talk about."

Ron looked ready to argue, but Yori pulled him away, "We'll meet you at Kim's."

The group split and Kim followed Shego to her car. After they'd entered, the woman sped down the street a bit before speaking.

"What did he mean by you two having unfinished business?"

Kim blinked, "He…was the man in Canada that hurt my knee. He claimed he was going to beat me one day."

"And you talked to him at the fair."

"Just to make sure he didn't intend on harming my friends or family."

Shego was silent for a moment before speaking again, "Why didn't you tell me?"

Kim wasn't sure how to answer that. The woman was obviously angry, but she didn't understand why.

"What does it matter?" she finally answered.

"Why wouldn't it matter to me!?" she growled, but kept her eyes on the road.

Her sudden anger made the redhead flinch back. She let her mind focus on something besides the threat from earlier. She remembered the older woman frying the television just after David's threat was delivered. Understanding slowly dawned in her eyes.

"You were worried about me," Kim almost whispered.

Shego visibly blanched at her tone, "That's what being a team is about. Even I remember that crap."

"You know that's not what I meant," Kim reached for the woman's free hand, but was surprised to see her snatch it away.

"Don't be cute, Kim. Were you planning on going to fight this guy without telling me? Without telling Ron or Yori?"

"I would have told all of you."

Shego looked like she didn't believe her. Either that or she was angry over something she wasn't making known. Kim tried to figure the woman out, but her emotional outbursts were few and far between.

"Don't do that again," Shego finally said. "What would have happened if you had gone without telling me and he ended up killing you? I can't be there for you if you don't let me."

Kim felt a very deep blush settle against her cheeks. Those were probably the most heartwarming words she'd ever heard and the fact that Shego was saying them _to her_ was almost surreal. The increase in heart rate was something she'd felt on numerous occasions before, but this felt quantifiably different.

Shego peeked at her from the corner of her eyes, "What?"

"I think…I just fell for you a little bit more," Kim smiled at her as honestly as she could. "I'm sorry. I promise I'll tell you everything."

"Good," was her only response, but the falling for you line had definitely affected her.

Finally, Shego lowered her hand and held Kim's for the short duration until they reached their destination.

* * *

The first thing she remembered was that feeling of betrayal. She looked into Will's eyes as he'd given her a malicious gaze she'd never seen before. Then, a brilliant pain engulfed her as something was stabbed into her and discharged an alarming amount of electricity.

She'd taken heavy blows before, but that had been an entirely new experience in pain. She'd been mostly unconscious immediately afterward, but a second, quick shock had pulled her back to waking. It had been the only chance she'd have.

After Dementor had walked in and played a perfect distraction, she'd crawled out silently and headed for one of the numerous hidden life pods scattered around the facility. It had been a bumpy escape, thanks to her inability to effectively place an exact landing point. She'd been extremely lucky to have landed so close to the Possible residence.

Pain had racked her, but she somehow made it to the front door and rung the bell. After that, the world had gone hazy as her body gave itself up to sleep. The next feeling was warmth and the feel of hands busily inspecting her, specifically the point where the Taser had blasted her. Consciousness moved just out of her reach until she'd been awoken by many familiar voices.

"Is she going to be okay?" a young girl asked.

"I believe so," an older woman answered. "She had a small wound, but I patched it as best I could. I'm just lucky I keep some of my medical kits here."

"Sounds like I'm the lucky one," Betty Director groaned as she finally opened her eyes. "Your reputation precedes you, Dr. Possible."

Betty attempted to sit up, but the good doctor's hand gently pushed her back, "Take it easy. I stitched you up a tad and you've got some burns that still have salve on them. It's bed rest for you until I can get you to a hospital."

"You should have gone to a hospital first," Yori sounded like she was admonishing the older woman. "Why come to Kim's with your injuries?"

Betty sighed softly, "Because I needed to pass on this information before a hospital drugged me beyond comprehension. Sadly, I have no way of contacting other divisions of Global Justice without exposing them to whoever has our systems under their control. That means whatever is left of Team Possible gets to be dragged into this."

Betty looked over the redhead who sat before her. Though she appeared small and weak, there was a strength in her that defied all logic. She was better than any agent GJ had ever employed. The only hope anyone had of standing against whatever Dementor was planning was a teenage prodigy who'd all but quit the game already.

"Has Dementor done anything since this morning?" Betty rubbed a finger against her temple.

"He high jacked the world's news feeds and bragged about his new team of super creeps," Ron huffed. "Besides that, not a peep; though it seems like he's counting on others to do his dirty work for him."

"Let me see this video."

In moments, Kim had Wade direct feed the recording he'd made of the announcement through her kimmunicator and sat back as Betty watched the whole thing. One of her eyes widened, but she showed no reaction to anything until the end of the video. Strangely enough, she let a small smile of relief play across her lips.

"He didn't betray me," she whispered.

Will had been important to her. He'd gone from an irritating boy scout to someone she'd trusted with her life. He'd earned every ounce of good faith she gave him and the look in what she believed was his eyes had affected her more than she would admit.

The knowledge that he hadn't stabbed her back was enough to rob her of her current pain for at least a few moments. She saw that everyone present was awaiting an explanation.

"Will was the one who did…this to me. Now that I've seen Camille with Dementor, I know that it hadn't been him that did it. Unfortunately, that means that Will is possibly a prisoner right now."

"Then we have to help him," Kim said. "We have to find out where Dementor's hiding and mount a rescue."

A very loud scoff caught everyone's attention. They turned to the pale green woman who leaned against the furthest wall away and also looked severely displeased.

"Hello, Shego," Dr. Director sounded less than cordial. "Still hanging around I see."

The raven haired woman opened her mouth to probably say something rude, but Kim interjected, "She's actually part of the new Team Possible."

She hoped she was putting forth as much displeasure as she was feeling in the scowl she shot Kim. She'd been afraid of this and was hoping the teen would have been smart enough to see through it. Luckily, Ron and this new girl were also present, meaning the two wouldn't be alone.

"Let whatever's left of Global Justice get him back," Shego huffed. "Team Possible isn't here to wipe other organization's butts."

"I think Kim is the one who decides what Team Possible does," Ron shot her a glare.

"Stop it!" Kim demanded without raising her voice. "What we do as a team is decided as a team. Shego, we can't wait for GJ to make a counter attack. We have to help him now."

"Bull!" Shego almost spit the word and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

"Sounds like women problems," Ron twirled a finger in the air and then realized he had several sets of eyes glaring into him. "I'll be quiet."

"What were you thinking teaming up with her?" Betty asked Kim.

The redhead looked away, but it wasn't out of shame, "I'll say the same thing I said to Ron and Yori: I trust her. Despite what any of you think of her, she's proven to me she's there for us. Trust me."

Betty sighed, "That's not fair calling on my faith in you."

"Tell me about it," Ron chuckled. "If KP told me she could turn lead to gold, I'd believe her."

Yori smiled along, "Kim can make impossible things happen. Take our word for it."

"Unfortunately, Shego is right," Betty begrudgingly added. "Finding Dementor is just the beginning. You have a group of very dangerous individuals awaiting you to walk right into their yard. The lot of you may be just as lethal, but the number advantage is theirs. Plus, it sounds like you're going to have more criminals making themselves known now that they think they have nothing left to fear."

"What do we do?" Kim asked.

"Firstly," Ann chimed in, "I'm getting you to a real hospital just in case I missed something. You can decide after that."

Betty nodded and pushed herself up to test her wound. It was painful, but it was bearable enough if she had the others helping her walk. Kim and Ron practically carried her to Ann's car and she fought sleep just long enough to arrive and fill out paperwork.

After finally convincing Ann she didn't need to be looked over so intently, Kim and the others wished her goodbye and left. She exhaled and sat up straight, ignoring the pain in her gut and waiting for what she knew was coming.

Like clockwork, the door eventually opened and three men stepped inside. Two were soldiers dressed in GJ's uniforms, but the third was decked out in a business suit. She recognized a higher up boot licker when she saw one.

"Betty Director," he began. "It's nice to see you in good health."

"I'm sure," she responded simply.

"Can you give any rational explanation to why your division was overtaken so easily this morning?"

"Long night and nowhere near enough coffee?"

He scowled, "Your snark is noted, Director."

"Spare me," she lay back against her soft bed. "I know why you're here and nothing I say will change that. Get on with it."

He nodded, almost expecting this reaction, "Betty Director: due to your inability to defend Global Justice secrets and maintain security, we hereby strip you of your rank pending an investigation and trial by a jury of your peers."

"Don't bother stripping it and dangling it over my head," she closed her eyes. "I've been playing this political game longer than you have. I officially resign as Director of Global Justice. Now get out of my room."

She didn't bother watching what she thought was an amusing look play across the suit's face. She listened as they quietly exited just as they'd come. Now alone, she let her features relax and settle into the pained expression she was feeling inside.

Helplessness was not an emotion she usually accepted having, but she had no say in this matter. Losing her position was disappointing, but it was nothing in the face of knowing Will Du was in danger and possibly harmed and she couldn't help him.

As good and useful as Global Justice was, they were marred by political standing. Who knew when they would get around to not only finding Dementor, but actually attempting a rescue? If they even intended on it at all. A single agent's life was meaningless if it meant a dozen more could be killed.

She breathed in and out slowly, calming her nerves, not allowing her anger to show. She had a plan and she would need a lot of fore planning to see it succeed. There was a ton of work to be done before they could begin, but she knew she was making the right choice.

There was hope for not only Will, but for the world as a whole. Dementor's game he was now playing was going to put the world on notice. There was going to be someone standing in his way and it wouldn't be Global Justice. If Betty had her way, it would be Team Possible.

* * *

Kim waved to her mom as she walked back inside, waiting until the older Possible was gone before making a beeline for the green woman leaning against the Possible house. She'd been waiting there since they'd left for the hospital and Kim was grateful she hadn't ditched completely.

With Ron and Yori off to their home, it was now time for a heart to heart.

"Hey, you," Kim gave a lopsided grin.

"Don't you dare come over here batting those eyelashes, Possible," she sounded outright peeved. "What happened in there?"

Kim stood as close to her as she needed and looked up at her, "Nothing I haven't done in the past. You know, volunteering to help people."

"You help people, not Global Justice. Team Possible has enough people begging for help without pulling professional agencies out of a fire they have every ability necessary to get themselves out of."

"We don't put a quota on who we help, Shego."

"When was the last time Global Justice bothered repaying you for all the times you pulled them out of the fire? How many times have they asked and never returned the favor? They use you, Kim."

Kim exhaled and looked away, "So, you want us to pick and choose who we help? How do we decide who deserves and doesn't deserve Team Possible's assistance?"

"We stop bad guys, Kimmie. We aren't a charity and we certainly aren't government lapdogs."

"You can't let your hatred for GJ dictate what we do. You said you wanted to do this the right way. This is who we are, Shego."

Shego blanched, "This is who _you_ are. You can overlook people doing you wrong, but I refuse to. I said I'd be there for you and that means I protect you from those who'll take advantage of your do-it-all nature. Even if that means I have to protect you from yourself."

"This isn't going to work, is it?" Kim's voice betrayed her by cracking slightly.

The older woman lost that hard visage she usually wore. Just for a moment, she softened in that way that only Kim was allowed to see. Those words had obviously affected her, but she didn't make any immediate response.

"I'll never make you be something you don't want to be," Kim continued. "But, if you can't stand with us and help anyone, no matter the person or people…then you can't be a part of Team Possible."

She kept her eyes up and set on that lovely face. She waited to see a hint of anything that would make her believe she'd reached her. Instead, Shego reached into her pocket and outstretched her hand to Kim. The green and black kimmunicator sat in her slightly shaking palm.

"Keep it," Kim said and Shego eventually returned it.

Without a word, the woman slowly moved past her and walked towards what she assumed would be her car. Kim couldn't watch her leave, so she just stared at her house. She waited to be hugged from behind, at the very least hear a faint whisper that Shego wasn't leaving.

Instead, she heard a door open and close, followed by the heart wrenching sound of a motor roaring to life. Tires squealed only slightly as the engine disappeared into the night. She didn't know how long she'd stood out there, but it had been long enough for her mother to call her inside.

* * *

Binary code swam across the screen almost too quickly for human eyes to read. Luckily, Wade had learned to understand the code in sequences rather than reading every individual line. It was the same principal of human reading comprehension: most everyone only saw the first and last letters of a word and their brain filled in the rest. Code had become the same for his brain.

Surfing was second nature and it was little effort to locate and isolate data, encrypted or otherwise, that would lead him back to Dementor. Villains learned years ago that the internet was the perfect place to converse anonymously, with no fear their identities would be compromised. As such, they had a bad habit of giving up delicate information at all times.

Not long after Dementor's declaration, most cyber villains began plotting and uploading their plans. Some were even dumb enough to attempt contact with Dementor's crew; and someone on the professor's side was dumb enough to respond.

Wade rode that reply back to its source and was almost shocked at the amount of defense someone had programmed into the net code. Firewalls were a thing of the past, outdated and vulnerable. Technology was advancing fast enough to make most security measures obsolete as soon as they were released.

Wade created his own codes and algorithms, unique to his own use and therefore not mass available for others to crack. That's why it was so surprising when the first net barrier he reached annihilated one of his spikes.

His avatar, a super deformed version of himself, floated amongst billions of codes and visibly contemplated his options. The place was expertly put together and could take him hours to crack. He grinned, always pleased to meet a challenge of this caliber head on. In minutes, he'd shattered the first barrier.

"Wow," a female voice echoed all around him. "No one's gotten through my code that quickly before."

Across his screen, Wade saw a single avatar construct itself from nearby code. It was a young, Asian girl, dressed in a cartoonish scientist's coat and riding a long, white dog creature.

"You must be the webmaster here," Wade said while still digging into the second barrier.

"Creator of all things bright and beautiful," she grinned. "That is, if you consider binary as such."

"I do," he smiled back just as the second barrier crumbled.

"Whoa. You're going to give me some trouble."

Wade stopped long enough to look her over, "You could save me some if you just told me what Dementor is up to."

"We both know you don't want that. You want to get in the hard way. Just know, as soon as you get about halfway, I'm going to start fighting back."

"I look forward to it," he pumped a fist. "You're the girl from the video, the one hiding in the back."

She blushed a tad, "I'm not much for television. My realm lies before you."

"That's a shame. You're actually really cute for a computer geek."

She placed her hands on her cheeks, clearly not used to hearing such things, "Y…you're not going to get there any faster with flattery. Then again, if your avatar is any indication, you're not so bad yourself."

"Yeah right," he brushed off that obvious lie just long enough to crush the third barrier.

The code was becoming more and more difficult the closer he came, but it was still nothing stressful. Still, she was doing a smashing job of redirecting every attempt he made at bypassing her security. This was going to be a war of attrition.

"I was hoping I'd get to meet you, Wade," she said.

"You know me?" he stopped fully for that one.

"I was a fan of Kim Possible years ago, when she first became famous. Then, I found out about you: child prodigy, computer whiz, and the glue that held Team Possible together behind the scenes."

"Kim is the glue. I just help her with tech stuff."

"I was a prodigy too, but nowhere near as young as you. I used to think I was an outcast, excelling in a useless technological wonderland. Then, I saw you doing everything you could and never desiring Kim's limelight. You made being a nerd cool."

Wade narrowed his eyes, "I really want to believe you're kidding, but…you aren't."

She simply shook her head and kept that friendly smile.

"You're too good a person to be working for Dementor," he said and continued his destructive path.

She looked almost sad as she shook her head again, "We can't all be heroes. You, Kim, Ron, and Rufus are good; that's why you succeed. People like myself, David, Jim and George…we tried to be that and we failed. Heroics weren't our calling. Not everyone succeeds, Wade. Some failures can't simply be walked away from."

"Failure is part of the itinerary. You learn and you bounce back. You don't let the failure define you."

She sighed, "Perhaps. I look forward to seeing Team Possible avoid failure. I'm going to give you my best, Wade. I sincerely hope you'll give me yours."

There was only a single nod, a show of respect that the girl clearly appreciated. She gave him a light wave goodbye before her avatar dissipated back into the net code.

* * *

Yori sat at the end of the training mats back at the training center and watched as Kim piled a dozen small, weighted bags usually used for securing sparring dummies. At the moment, the redhead was using them as projectiles against her blonde partner.

Ron stood several feet away in stance, brandishing his new weapon of choice. The metal bo staff had been assigned to Ron by Master Sensei himself, believing it to be the perfect weapon for the boy. Of course, Sensei had been correct.

Ron was a great fighter, but his hand to hand skills were lacking. He excelled at movement, however, and all he needed was reach to keep his enemies at safe distance. The bo was that reach and it proved to be a deadly accessory for him.

Kim tossed a bag at impressive speed for its weight, but Ron easily pelted it away. Two more followed at once and he spun the staff stylishly before knocking both in either direction, each one accompanied by a "boo" and "yah" respectively.

She chuckled despite the serious demeanor she usually kept during training. The art of the ninja was about focus, but Ron seemed so scatterbrained even at his peak performance. What made him so capable while appearing aloof and careless?

Amidst her thoughts, she noticed Ron staring at her. She focused on him just long enough for him to make a kissy face. She smiled and made a slight one to him in return. Then, much expected, he received a solid blow to the face from a sandbag.

"Ah, what the heck KP!?" he yelled.

"He who makes goo goo eyes lose focus, grasshopper," she attempted to joke, but it sounded forced.

Kim had been unfocused since they'd arrived and Yori knew it had something to do with whatever happened the previous day with Shego. Kim had been difficult to reach after they'd delivered Dr. Director to the hospital and they'd seen nothing of Shego since they'd arrived that day.

Yori knew her place and it was not questioning their team leader. She had reasons for her actions and her role was to support her when possible, not question her judgment. Still, the real worry she felt over the redhead was enough that she would pull her aside soon and speak to her; that is unless…

"Man, you are out of it today, Kim."

…Ron was crass enough to bring it up. She couldn't help a gentle upturn of her lips.

"How so?" Kim grimaced. "I just pegged you no sweat."

"Yeah, nice cheap shot," he stood back up, rubbing his jaw. "Since when did you need to take anyone by surprise?"

Kim opened her mouth to retort, but she closed it just as quickly. The blonde had a point, despite his curt way of saying it.

"I just…" Kim tried to begin. "You shouldn't focus on Yori so intently. It could get you and someone else hurt."

"If I am a distraction, then I can leave," the ninja bowed apologetically.

"No, it's okay," Kim waved a hand downward. "He has to learn to focus on the fight."

Ron crossed his arms, "So, are you going to tell us what's wrong and what it has to do with Shego, or are you going to keep assuming we don't notice it when we clearly do?"

Kim balled her fist and exhaled. Yori usually enjoyed the reactions of those who are surprised by Ron's rare ability to read a room and person. However, Kim's reaction was less than optimistic.

"She's not coming back to train with us," Kim said with a shocking amount of sadness. "She's not going to be joining our team after all."

It was Ron's turn to exhale as he strode across the mat and wrapped the redhead into a strong hug. Kim looked like she needed that and hugged him back. Yori felt a small twinge of what she assumed was jealousy in her gut.

The two looked as good together as the first time she'd met them. They seemed so natural in one another's arms and she wondered how they could have separated so soon after dating. The amount of love almost visibly shared between them was something she wasn't sure she could ever replicate.

"KP," Ron still held her, "I'm going to say something and I mean it in the best of ways: what did you expect?"

"You didn't see how she acted, Ron. She was so sweet, or at least her version of it."

"She was like Ms. Go," Yori detected a hint of regret in the boy's voice.

Ron had spoken briefly to her about the villain's stint as a teacher and ally. He'd said that Kim had instantly bonded with the good Shego and gotten attached quickly. Sadly, that was stolen from her due to his own hands.

"No," Kim shook her head. "This was different. She wasn't forced against her will. She was choosing to be good, Ron. I thought she'd made her choice already. Apparently I was wrong."

They stood there in silence, as apparently Ron had run out of comforting words and Kim had chosen to cease speaking. The silence reached a slight discomfort and Yori was prepared to butt into their close proximity when a new voice broke the air.

"That's a very intimate style of training," Monique walked through the entrance with Leon close behind her.

"Whoa," Leon spun as he walked, taking in the entirety of the room. "This is top notch."

Kim and Ron separated with the redhead going to meet the black girl and Ron giving a knuckle bump to the spiky haired youth. He and Leon had become friendly since meeting and speaking for a bit at the fair. They'd found a common gaming interest and it had escalated from there.

"Horror movies sometime this weekend?" Ron seemed excited. "I got one called Zombeavers that's bound to be entertaining."

"Sounds…bewildering," Leon gaped. "Count me in. It can't be worse than those Saw movies my students keep getting me to watch."

Ron leaned in closer, "Bring Monique too. We can make it a double date thing."

Yori saw Kim flinch in the midst of speaking to Monique. It couldn't have been coincidence and it only took her a moment to realize why she'd reacted in such a way. Kim was lonely; the sudden interest in befriending Shego was more than enough proof that the redhead was hurting for company.

Yori had interest in being a close friend to Kim, but she wasn't sure how appropriate such things were, considering their common connection in Ron. Kim certainly didn't seem like the person to avoid friendship over such petty things, but the ninja was hesitant all the same. The last thing she wanted to do was disrupt the two's healing friendship.

In the end, she watched Kim and Monique walk away from the group and she hoped the longtime friend could alleviate some of her woes. She inhaled and exhaled evenly as she stood and went to join Ron.

* * *

"So, Shego's gone ghost," Mon could read her like a book.

"It didn't even take her much time to decide either," Kim hugged herself without being too obvious about it.

"Well…" Mon rubbed the back of her head, "…what happened with that whole _thing_ for Shego."

Kim went through several scenarios in a split second. She first thought of lying to her friend of so many years, not trusting her to understand where she was coming from. Her next thought was to dismiss it as unimportant and hide it away like she usually did things that bothered her. Finally, she thought the easiest thing would just be to tell her the truth.

"I kissed her, Mon, on the cheek, just to gauge her reaction. She reacted by making out with me."

Monique went wide eyed, but played it off well enough to avoid attracting attention.

"She actually held me. She told me I needed to make peace with Ron before anything could happen, but she wanted me back, Mon."

"Shego…held you?"

"Like no one's ever done it before. It felt awesome. Don't get me wrong, it's not like I'm in love or anything. I just really, really want to see where this goes. But, her leaving Team Possible complicates things."

"Gimme a sec," Monique looked like she were about to begin hyperventilating. "Girl, your eyes are sparkling like crazy right now. I was gonna call you both crazy, but…you _really _like her don't you?"

Kim simply nodded, pleased that Monique could tell this was as serious as could be.

"My advice: firstly, it's Shego we're talking about, so be careful. Her track record is stained."

"I trust her, Mon."

"Oh boy," Monique laughed nervously. "Then, who cares if she isn't on Team Possible? It was worth a try, it didn't work, so move on. That being said, you can't just let whatever this is linger, girlfriend. I know you and I know when you're crushing…this isn't crushing. I don't know what this is. So, go find out."

Kim puffed out her chest, "I was going to anyway, but I'm glad I have your support."

"Speaking of support," the stylishly dressed girl moved in closer. "I am _really _liking Leon. God, he's such a gentleman. He opens doors for me, Kim. Not just regular doors, but car doors and those big movie theater doors. He listens and not just to some of what I say either. He's a great kisser to boot."

"Sounds like you hit the jackpot, then," Kim hugged her. "I'm happy for you. You need any advice, just tell me okay."

"I will. Thank you so much and tell Shego thanks for that dinner date."

Kim chuckled, "So, how's the project I gave you coming along?"

"Marvelously," Monique became almost giddy. "A few more days and we can show them to everyone. They're going to freak!"

They both giggled together until the others caught on to their whisperings. Though everyone spent the rest of the day questioning them, their lips were sealed. They'd have to wait until they were ready.

* * *

Shego bid the man at the door farewell as she took the bag he offered and returned inside. The purple, nylon drawstring sack in her hand should have filled her with a fit of excitement, but it was a sad reminder of yesterday's end. She stared at it as she crossed the room and walked upstairs before tossing it on the nightstand next to her king sized bed.

She flopped down roughly across the soft mattress and down pillows scattered about, but she couldn't bring herself to relax. She began to eye the mini bar downstairs as her only salvation from the annoying thoughts that wouldn't leave her.

Alcohol was reserved for special occasions, as she needed her cognitive skills round the clock in case anything chose to happen. Still, an exception was about to be made, else her sanity would suffer beyond repair.

Quitting the team had been the right thing to do. She'd worried they were going to be charity cases and their very first mission turned out to be big enough a straw to break several camels' backs. Shego didn't hold a grudge against Kim; she knew the redhead and Will Du had friendly history and going to rescue him was the same as rescuing Ron or Yori.

Unfortunately, giving Global Justice an inch would be giving them several miles. Before they knew it, they'd be doing dirty work in no time. All the while, Kim would continue believing she was doing what was right.

She scoffed loudly; doing right was pointless in the long run. The best intentions were meaningless in the scope of life. People never even registered the good you did for long. Shego knew; she had helped many people in Team Go, but they were only there as long as she played by the rules. Even when the rules were wrong.

She growled a bit, realizing it was late and she needed to sleep, but her mind kept badgering her incessantly. She wrapped her arms around her body pillow and squeezed, but the inanimate object didn't reciprocate. It didn't hug her back; she wanted it to hug her back.

A sudden doorbell chime made her eyes open suddenly. She sighed and lumbered up, wondering if the man who'd delivered the bag had forgotten to ask for a tip. Unluckily for him, she wasn't a generous tipper.

She threw open the door in the middle of a very rude greeting…and felt the air leave her lungs in surprise.

"Princess?" she managed.

Kim stood on her doorstep, hands behind her back with an unreadable but expectant look on her face. They stared at one another for a moment as neither knew precisely what to say.

"It's cold out," Kim finally said. "Can I come in?"

That was clearly a lie. It was the beginning of summer; it'd be lucky to go below the sixties tonight. Not to mention the outside was clearly blocked by the glass hallway outside her door. Instead of saying either of these things, Shego merely stepped aside to allow her entrance. The redhead smiled, a genuine one at that, and walked past her.

She watched the teen calmly move around the condo, looking at everything with long glances, memorizing it, it seemed. Shego noticed she had a bag thrown over her shoulder and narrowed her eyes. She was up to something.

"You here to change my mind?" Shego asked a tad bitterly.

Kim gave her a strange look, "I'm here to see you. You didn't answer the kimmunicator."

"On purpose, I'm sure you know. Not much to talk about."

Kim slid a single finger across the loveseat and whispered, "I missed you."

That got the heart racing almost immediately. The combination of the way it was spoken and the clear shade of red settling across Kim's cheeks was enough to draw a quick breath from the usually calm former thief.

"Kimmie, I quit, remember? I left. You can't possibly still…"

"I'll admit it hurts that you left. I wish there was something I could do to change your mind, but I'm not going to vilify you for doing so. I told you I'll never make you be something you're not. But…you just quit Team Possible, Shego. You didn't quit me."

Then, the teen gave her a hopeful look that nearly broke her heart. The plasma wielder started to reach for her, but she knew she was too far away to grasp her. She didn't want to rush her, to seem desperate, so she balled her fists and stood her ground.

"You'd still care about me even after I let you down?" Shego asked.

"You don't seem to grasp just how into you I am," Kim pushed off the couch and walked towards her.

"I'm not stupid. I know how, I just don't understand what I did to make you. There's barely an ounce of good in me. What could I have possibly done to…?"

Kim stopped within inches of her, but kept her hands at her sides, "You're so worried about earning me. I'm right here, Shego. Just take me."

The woman hesitated still and she wasn't sure if she was pleased or irritated with her lack of action. Deep down, she knew what she wanted and she desired it the more she hung around the teen. Still, if gaining what she desired caused her to lose something else, was it worth the risk.

This wasn't a job where failure meant going to jail and breaking out days later. If this didn't work, one or both of them would be hurt. Kim's intentions were good, she had no doubts on that, but Shego wondered exactly what she wanted from the girl.

Companionship, a bond no one else could give her, someone to let inside that wall she placed up so long ago; she swore off such nonsense before she'd left her teens and she never needed them up to now. Irritatingly, she craved those things from Kim and Kim alone.

"I'll let you down again," Shego finally spoke while her mind screamed at her to accept.

"You won't," Kim didn't doubt her even now. "You can't be anything else but yourself. That's all I want."

Shego snickered, "You asked for this."

With a huff of resignation and a hidden sigh of anticipation, she gently placed her hands on Kim's cheeks and pressed their lips together. The teen's barely contained anticipation showed through in her firm grasp of Shego's wrists, holding her in place as though she feared the woman might disappear.

It was soft at first, a test to make them comfortable with the activity. Their first kiss had been a sample, but this one was much longer and more intimate. Unconsciously, their bodies moved closer together and Shego took that opportunity to wrap the girl tightly in her arms.

Kim was quick enough to move her own arms upward and around the taller woman's neck, allowing nothing to separate their bodies. Shego felt the girl's subtle muscle tone beneath her skin and she enjoyed it. She enjoyed every bit of it and she wanted even more.

She broke off the kiss, but just slowly enough to show she wasn't against it. Kim's breaths came in little bursts and this pleased Shego for some reason. It was nice knowing she had such an effect on the teen, but it was surprising what their proximity was doing to the younger girl.

There was a need for more in those olive green eyes, which drew a chuckle from the black haired woman. Kim opened her mouth to say something, but Shego ambushed her with another kiss, this one a bit stronger. To say Kim returned the passion was an understatement.

Shego lifted the girl's light frame easily and the redhead responded by wrapping her legs around the woman and squeezing just hard enough to lay claim on Shego. Shego had never been considered a prize before, so Kim's clear want of her made her feel something she hadn't felt in a very long time.

The teen wanted her and only her. She almost needed her with the strength she put behind those kisses. It made her feel more important as a person with every movement and it was glorious.

Finally, Kim let go and came up for air. She still clung to her like she was attached physically, but her legs had loosened just enough to dangle at the woman's sides. Shego found no effort in holding her level with herself, allowing the girl to eventually move down and stand on her toes.

"Wow," Kim whispered.

"I have that effect," Shego couldn't help herself. "So, when were you going to inform me you intend on spending the night?"

Kim blushed and widened her eyes.

"That _is_ why you brought your stuff, right?" she nodded towards the bag that lay on the floor now.

Kim buried her face in Shego's neck in that adorable fashion that only Princess could pull off. The girl's embarrassment entertained her and she constantly had to remind herself that Kim probably knew next to nothing about intimacy.

"I don't mind if you do," Shego whispered into her ear.

Kim detached and looked her in the eyes, "Really!?"

"Where will you sleep?"

"Well," her face began to match her hair in color, "that is a very big bed up there."

"Oh ho! Little Kimmie is trying to round every base in one night!"

"Shut up," she buried her face back into the woman. "I just want to be next to you tonight. No sex, nothing heavy; however, I would like to have those lips for a bit longer. They're amazing."

"They're all yours."

"Only mine?"

"No one else has earned them," Shego sounded serious, even to herself.

With a solid shift, she flung Princess' lower body outward and caught her legs. She carried the girl bridal style up the stairs and Kim almost squealed with delight the entire way. Shego had no idea Kim could be such a girl and she loved every moment of it.

* * *

_Calm down, calm down, calm down_, Kim practically begged her heart to remain at a safe rhythm and it just barely complied. She'd never known this much glee could exist in one person, but it was growing every moment she spent in the woman's arms.

Kim had never been so smitten before with a person. Sure, Josh had been a source of nervousness for some time and even Eric had elicited strong feelings, but she couldn't imagine herself being treated like a princess by either of them.

She'd always been a tomboy through and through, but something about Shego's delicate handling turned her into a giggling schoolgirl. It was so unlike her and by God did she enjoy it. Shego's enhanced strength made the trip upstairs comfortable and soon they were standing at her bedside.

Kim suddenly started, "Um, we left my night clothes downstairs."

Shego frowned, "Oops. Kind of got caught in the moment."

An idea formulated almost instantly and she couldn't believe she even thought of it. Kim wasn't exactly bashful, especially around other girls, but the implication alone was staggering. Still, she had gotten away with this much so far and she wasn't afraid to try her luck further.

She leaped out of Shego's arms and gave her an impish smile before turning her back and unbuttoning her shorts. A second later, they hit the floor and Kim turned back in only her tee and underwear.

"Is this okay?" she asked.

Shego officially turned the deepest shade of green Kim had elicited yet, and it wasn't from sickness, that was for sure. The teen, pleased with herself, jumped onto the bed and crawled to the head. She whipped the comforter up and over her, concealing all but her head and hands.

When the woman composed herself, she grinned back almost viciously, clearly understanding the younger girl's game. Shego wore a pair of pajama pants and tight fitting spaghetti strap, but one nubile movement had the pants off. In true Shego fashion, she made it as slow as possible, showing just how much better at this little game she was than Kim.

The redhead didn't care who was better. The sight of Shego in her underwear and the top that stopped just above her navel made her not care about lots of things. Green hued, raven black hair flowed over her shoulders and back as she crawled on all fours to join the girl and Kim began to slightly shake.

Nothing was going to happen, she'd already made that abundantly clear, but that ravenous look Shego gave her was enough to do something wholly unfamiliar to her bodily. Kim didn't remember the last time she'd been legitimately turned on, but this was certainly the most by far.

As Shego reached her, she grabbed a silk bag that rested on the night stand and crawled behind Kim. She leaned against the headboard and pulled the teen in as close as humanly possible. Kim felt what little clothing separated them and evened her breathing as best she could.

"I've got something for you," Shego whispered in her ear. "Close your eyes."

Kim obeyed, if for nothing else than to clear her mind of that perfect form that rested behind her. She'd never seen Shego this undressed before and it was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen. She heard the rattle of something metal and then Shego told her to open her eyes.

Shego dangled a single chain before her. It took a moment to see there was a small vial attached to the middle. The chain and vial was both a white gold and very lovely, but the contents of the vial caught her attention most.

Two different colored liquids sat inside the glass casing, the upper part red and the lower part green. Shego grabbed Kim's hand and opened her palm before planting the necklace delicately where she'd intended. The teen held it eye height and admired it in awe.

"Shake it," Shego said.

Kim gave it a light shake, causing the two liquids to mix together. No, they didn't mix; she saw that, while the two colors intermingled, they never truly combined into one. Eventually, their movements ceased and the red returned to the top. Once again, they were perfectly half and half.

"It's a chemical compound," Shego explained. "The two chemicals never mix, no matter how much you shake it. They can touch, but they can never become one."

"Is that supposed to be a metaphor for something?" Kim asked.

Shego squeezed her closer with both arms, "I don't do metaphors or symbolism. I speak bluntly and from the heart, Kimmie. It's green because I love green; it reminds me of me. I love red…because it reminds me of you."

"Where did you get it?"

"Specially made by very capable men. You almost ruined the surprise the day I bought the chain and vial."

Kim thought for a moment before gasping, "The present at the mall you wouldn't let me see!"

Shego only chuckled. The scope of what she'd just been told settled over the teen like a blanket. Even from as early as their trip to the mall, Shego had intended on giving her something this special. Even before she'd burned the check and chosen Kim over money, she'd already chosen a side.

Kim spun just enough to cup a perfect, pale green cheek and plant a very strong kiss on those black lips. Emotions swam up and threatened to escape her, but she kept them in check.

"I love it," she said and she couldn't have meant it more.

"Bedtime, Princess," the woman placed the necklace back into the bag and on the night stand.

Kim turned her back to hide any wetness that might have escaped her eyes and lay on her side. As soon as Shego had settled, she scooted backward until she felt the woman's stomach touch her back. The woman somehow read her mind and wrapped her arms around her, pulling her close. It felt more comfortable than any stuffed animal she'd ever owned.

"Can you hold me like that all night?" Kim asked.

"Until you tell me to let go," Shego muttered.

* * *

_**Author's Notes:**_ Man, I am pushing that T rating. I'm still undecided on just how intimate I'll allow these two to become but I love writing it so much I can't stop myself.

Yes there is a real movie called Zombeavers. No, I'm not joking. Look it up.

I've always wanted to spend a whole night spooning. Unfortunately, my body hates me and wakes me up constantly if I know someone is sleeping in the same bed. I want romance, dammit!


	8. Chapter 8

_**Legal: **_Do I really have to keep doing this?

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 8**_

The dark bedroom would have been deathly silent to normal people. Perhaps the sounds of cicadas outside the window would be the only sign of life available to their normal senses. To Ron's senses, enhanced by severe and thorough ninja training, everything was amplified and easily discernible.

He heard the soft footfall of his parents still awake downstairs, the sound of the television playing an old soap opera, the subtle sleeping movements of his little sister Hana, and every creek of the old Stoppable residence settling. Despite the cacophony of noises, he had learned to tune them out long ago.

His lack of sleep wasn't caused by any natural phenomena, but by the incessant machinations of his own mind. Ron worried over very few things. His sister was a top priority, as were his parents, but they were rarely placed in danger. Yori was more than capable of handling herself, but he couldn't help being protective of someone so dear to him.

Still, there was another female on his mind and her recent actions had run his brain through a veritable obstacle course in attempt to figure her out. Kim had always been a very open person, especially to him, but something had changed since he'd left her to go to Japan.

He didn't blame her for shutting him out. He'd run when she needed him and he wasn't proud of that moment. He'd returned to make up for it, but had brought back what the redhead could only see as a replacement for her in Yori. She'd never admit it, but he saw it in the way she eyes them when they flirted.

Kim was Atlas and she was content to carry the world on her shoulders all by herself. Ugh, did he just make a Greek mythology reference? He stuck out his tongue for no one's entertainment but his own, disturbed that college had been teaching him more than he'd anticipated.

Still, it held true that Kim rarely relied on others to support the weight of her own problems. He'd been oblivious to such things when he was younger, but Yamanouchi had forced many things to come into perspective. He'd never truly been there for her past the purely superficial problems they'd faced and he was intent on making up for those past transgressions.

Unfortunately, Kim had found a kindred spirit in Shego of all people while he'd been away. He furrowed his brow as he remembered every time he'd seen the two women tangle in equal battle. Shego had never hesitated in harming the teen whenever they fought, so what had changed to make her so protective of Kim now?

His only rational thought was the woman was up to something and that didn't sit well with him at all. It was bad enough she was attached to Kim's hip whenever they were together, but she'd even had the audacity to turn down Kim's offer to join Team Possible before their first mission. He wasn't surprised in the least; Shego was selfish and didn't help anyone unless it benefited her in some way.

That left the very important question that he couldn't answer: what did Kim have that Shego wanted?

The ever so subtle sound of his door opening slightly and closing just as quickly ripped him from his inner musings. He raised an arm up just as a warm, soft body slid in next to him and cuddled as closely as possible.

"Missed you," he whispered to the girl.

"And I, you," Yori nuzzled into his neck.

She was in one of his shirts again and he was still stunned by how good she looked in them. She'd developed exceptionally in such a short time and he'd barely recognized her from behind when he'd returned to Yamanouchi. She'd been beautiful before, but now she was drop dead sexy. He let his finger trace a line down her and admired her figure.

"You seemed distracted," she shivered a bit beneath his touch.

"After so many years of not using my brain, it's decided to catch up to me," he chuckled. "I'm just worried about Kim. What do you think of this Shego situation?"

"It is peculiar, to be sure. I'm not used to Shego's presence, but you've said she has fought Kim exclusively since they met."

"They both seemed to enjoy it."

"When she nears the both of us, I can see her tense, as though she expects an attack. She behaves like a wild cat, ready to pounce at the slightest hint of danger. Around Kim, she drops her defenses. I don't know what hides in their minds, but their eyes regard one another as allies and perhaps…"

"Perhaps?" Ron shifted to look at her.

Instead of answering, she leaned in and kissed him. His head swam a bit from the affection and he wondered how lucky he was to have earned the girl.

"Kim and Shego are not a dire problem," she said. "We have much more important things to worry over. Namely, Monkey Fist and how exactly he earned these new powers."

"He was harnessing Yono, no question. The question is: when could he find the time to earn such a gift while stoned?"

"I can contact my clan and have them investigate. We might not hear anything for a few days."

"Gives us plenty of time to heal. How is your…everything?"

He felt her stretch her joints and test them, "Almost back to normal. Though I fear, with enough time to train, Fist may become too much for us to handle."

Ron gritted his teeth, "Don't worry. I'll find a way to work with this monkey power and I'll trounce him good. Monkey boy won't know what hit him."

"If anyone can, it is you, Ron."

"I'm tired of worrying for one night," Ron mock pouted. "You know any ninja tricks to relax?"

She was silent for a moment before she began to move a bit. It took Ron a moment to realize she'd removed his shirt from herself and thrown it across the room.

"I don't have any ninja skills to relax you," she whispered and rolled over on top of him, "but perhaps we can find another way."

* * *

Kim only awoke once the entire night and that was early morning when she'd heard an alarm buzz just long enough to be noticed before a small explosion cut the sound. She'd opened her eyes to see Shego returning to her position back underneath Kim's head and upper body and saw a smoldering alarm clock beyond her.

The teen lay practically halfway atop the woman with her head tucked under her chin and arm wrapped snugly around her. Shego held her just as tightly, possibly more so, and she felt their bare legs intertwine a bit.

She was too tired to feel butterflies, but she did let a small smile show as she closed her eyes and returned to a dreamless, perfect sleep. She had no clue how long she was out, but she finally awoke again and realized she was now alone.

A small panic gripped her until she heard the faint sound of someone singing. Across the upper balcony, opposite the staircase, was a door that clearly led to a master bathroom. The sound of running water made it all too clear that Shego was currently showering.

Now fully awake, Kim slowly sneaked from the bed to the door, captivated by the fact that the usually angry woman was actually singing in the shower. It was bizarre, but Kim found it just one more new thing she was learning about the woman. As she neared, she could clearly make out her words.

"So, hold your breath,

Because tonight will be the night that I will fall for you,

Over again, Don't make me change my mind,

I won't live to see another day, I swear it's true,

Because a girl like you is impossible to find,

You're impossible to find."

It was certainly not the kind of thing the woman would sing, as far as Kim knew, but she had a lovely enough voice that it carried well. Kim leaned against the wall by the door and just listened as she sang a separate verse and carried into the chorus again.

The water shut off and there were sounds of the woman drying, all the while continuing her song low enough for only what she assumed was her to hear. Kim didn't even think about what she'd say about hiding outside the room and listening in. She didn't feel like she needed to give an excuse; Shego would have shared this moment with her anyways.

"Because a girl like you is impossible to find," Shego opened the door and Kim almost yelped when the woman's head shot around the corner and looked directly at her.

"You're impossible to find," she sang the last line slowly, staring Kim in the eyes and looking as happy as she'd ever seen her.

There was no hesitation on the teen's part. She claimed those perfect lips as soon as she'd finished singing, as lightly as possible, which seemed to fit the mood. Shego ran multiple fingers across her face and behind her ear, finally gripping a handful of Kim's hair. It wasn't violent at all, but merely a strong grip with a hopefully romantic overtone.

The woman broke away after a few seconds, walking out of the bathroom and giving the redhead a very alluring glance. Kim fought her rapid firing heart as she slowly followed.

"You're chipper this morning," Kim said.

Shego halted and used a second towel to dry her hair before turning back to the teen, "Last night was the best sleep I've had in…a very long time."

"Me too."

The woman smiled and Kim thought she noticed every grin becoming warmer and inviting every time she saw it. As she dried, Kim marveled over her glistening, green skin. It looked so smooth, so well maintained, with nary a blemish in sight. She knew a lot of people who considered the strange skin tone bizarre, but she adored it the more she saw.

"You are staring a hole in me, Pumpkin," Shego couldn't hide her approval of said ogling. "Turn around while I get dressed."

Shego made a little spinning motion with her finger and Kim tensed as she spun quickly. She stared at the bathroom door, wondering if it would be alright for her to take a turn inside. Still, the image in her mind of the woman dressing behind her did more to her body than she was comfortable voicing.

"I didn't figure you for the bashful type," Kim stuttered.

"I'm not, but I'm also not an exhibitionist. In case you haven't noticed, I'm drop dead gorgeous sweetie, and no one gets a free peek at me until I deem them worthy."

"So, I'm not worthy?" Kim wasn't surprised, but she decided to try her luck with an explanation.

The woman was suddenly behind her and Kim wondered just how stealthy the woman was capable of being. She had senses honed beyond normal people, but Shego was still good enough to avoid her notice.

Shego wrapped her arms around her and used a single finger to trace a line from her navel up to her chest. Kim shuddered as a finely filed nail slid up what passed as a cleavage for Kim.

"Do you really want to talk in depth about this?" the woman sounded almost intrigued. "Seeing me in the buff implies far more than you're capable of handling, Cupcake. What will you do with me afterward?"

Kim inhaled deeply, "You've made your point. My turn to shower."

She tried to walk away, but Shego refused to release her, "I want you, Kimmie."

Every synapse in her brain shut down at once. The way she'd said it coupled with the words themselves was a bit too much for the great Kim Possible to handle. She tried to reach up and grab the woman's arms, but her body didn't respond to her commands. Hyperventilation seemed not too far away and she prayed she would avoid embarrassing herself as she tried to think of a response to the words.

The sound of giggling made her mind catch up to itself and she was suddenly released. She looked back to see the black haired tease dance away, proud of herself beyond measure. Kim looked for anything to throw at her, but everything looked too expensive and nice for her to destroy. With an audible huff, she stormed into the bathroom and locked the door.

She leaned against the door and slid down to a sitting position. The cooling, tiled floor barely registered under her as she tried to cope with what she'd just experienced. It had been a tease from Shego, but Kim had been ready and willing to see where everything would have gone.

She'd never been overtly sexually active, even when she was with Ron. Of course, they'd fooled around, but nothing intense had ever transpired. She had begun to think there was something wrong with her; most people her age were far more active, but she felt it was something that needed to be waded into with time.

She breathed evenly and made herself think the words she was almost frightened to say aloud. She wanted Shego and not just a little. She'd never wanted someone as badly and it took her mock invitation to make her realize it. Now, she wondered where this would go.

With a sigh, she decided it didn't have to go anywhere right now. Shego was taking this at a nice pace and Kim was happy as they were. There was no need to introduce something to complicate it just yet. These feelings would go on the back burner for now to be picked apart later.

After the night they'd had, she had no reason to ask for more so soon. With a smile, she hopped up and undressed, ready to meet the day with the woman she was beginning to care about immensely.

* * *

Dementor had never seen such a long table in all his years. Extravagance was the reward most villains took full advantage of and he'd spared no expense in assembling and designing a dining area fit for his brilliance.

A dining table stretched at least forty feet before him, taking up the entirety of the middle of the dining room he now occupied. Several chairs populated its length, each one occupied by his new family, his team of super villainy. Henchmen were just starting to bring out serving plates of multiple German themed food stuffs and finger foods.

Dementor took the head of the table, being as he was the mastermind behind this unit, but Gemini took up the seat closest to him. In the past few days, he'd struck up a quasi-friendship with the metal handed man as they'd cackled and plotted without fear.

Gemini had worn the same mouth splitting grin he'd earned ever since he'd torched his sister's base to the ground…below the ground, whichever. His mood was impossible to ruin and it had been days since he'd sent one of his minions into that weird, unexplainable hole he used as punishment.

His best men sat just beyond them. David, George, and Jim didn't speak much to the others and barely spoke amongst themselves these days. David's cohorts always seemed so uncomfortable now, possibly due to their boss' change in attitude. However, they recognized his superior ability and thus followed his word as law. David was plotting even as he sat there and mulled over which food he'd start with. Dementor could see it in his roving, demented eyes.

While he'd been ecstatic about the man's threat against Kim Possible's life, he was starting to believe that the man could not be trusted to play by Dementor's demands for very long. All he needed to do was wait for David to finish his dirty deed, then he could be disposed of properly before he began to have visions of grandeur about taking Dementor's spot.

Monkey Fist sat upright, eyes closed, as he clearly meditated before dinner. The monkey man had come back from his little adventure days ago rather frazzled and claiming he would have rid them all of Ron Stoppable had Shego not interfered.

Dementor was wary of this whole Shego situation. The woman had always been a dangerous player in any game, but even he couldn't decipher exactly why she'd allied with their hated enemy. His only hope was that the green woman was planning a surprise of some sort for Possible, else he had no clue what she was up to.

This brought him to Drakken, who was still somehow pouting as he held his fork and knife aloft, ready to devour whatever was set before him. The doctor had been difficult to deal with at first, especially when it came to the modifications of the satellite they'd stolen, but he'd come around after numerous threats of being an involuntary training dummy for David and crew.

Ignoring his personality flaws, Drakken was brilliant with the satellite and they were making good time on Dementor's grand plan for it. He almost salivated at the idea.

Camille and Yoko sat at the end, deep in one of their little prattling conversations about boys, or purses, or cosmetics, or whatever they driveled on about. The two had become fast friends it seemed, though they couldn't have been more opposite. Camille was beautiful, in a synthetic way, and screamed upper class. Yoko was beyond plain and came from a middle class family of computer nerds and archivists.

They were a motley crew, to the say the least, but they'd played their parts exemplary thus far. Smiling, Dementor stood and tapped a spoon on his wine glass.

"Fellow criminals," his voice echoed against the red velvet walls of the room. "Before we begin, I would like to make a toast. To the greatest collection of evil geniuses and evildoers the world has ever witnessed. All too soon, we will do what all villains dream of doing one day: take over the world."

"I don't think all villains shoot for world domination," Jim said, rather bored sounding.

Dementor blinked, "But of course they do. Gemini?"

Gemini nodded, "I sometimes dream about it. There are many variations; most involving me and multiple women, but world domination is always there."

"David?" Dementor worked his way around the table.

"Kim Possible's lifeless body beneath my feet is more important than any landmass of this world," he answered with a very unnerving grin.

Jim sneered in his direction and George visibly balled a fist, but neither called their ally out on his blood thirst.

"I want Shego, one on one, with no distractions," Jim said.

"I'm just looking for a good fight," George added. "Possibly an autograph from Team Possible when all is done."

"You really think they'll give us autographs after all we've done?"

"A guy can hope."

"Fist?" Dementor continued.

The Brit didn't even open his eyes, "I will have my revenge on Ron Stoppable. You can have the world."

"Drakken?"

Drew stared at the table and frowned, "I could barely control Shego and my henchmen. Ruling the world sounds far too infuriating."

Dementor opened his mouth, but Camille cut him off, "Sorry, Prof. I just want enough swag to turn even the most prolific debutantes green with jealousy. Ruling the world is so nineties."

Yoko managed to squeak out, "The only world I want to rule is the world wide web."

Dementor flopped into his seat and rested his chin on his hand, "What happened to this generation, Gemini?"

"I blame video games," Gemini sipped his wine.

"What does that have to do…NEVER MIND! It does not matter the reason why we are here, what matters is that we have placed the world's defenders on their knees in awe of our power! Global Justice and Team Possible's defeat has paved a way for a resurgence of evil the world has never witnessed before! Despite our differences, one thing remains wholly true: we are all going to be very wealthy and very powerful after all is said and done!"

"Here, here!" several of them cried and they all drank to their future success.

Everyone began to eat and chat lightly between themselves. For a grouping of villains, it seemed strange how sophisticated the entire night seemed. Dementor always believed that super villainy required a certain amount of class and everyone thankfully shared at least a semblance of that belief. He couldn't help a pleased smile.

In the midst of chewing, Drakken turned to Jim, "So, why do you want to kill Shego?"

Jim balked, "I don't want to kill her; I want to fight her. She's one of the greatest martial artists of our time and I want to prove I'm better. It's nothing personal."

"But, he…" Drakken pointed at David.

"Possible has to die because it's necessary," David replied and chewed on a dinner roll. "I'm no fool. Even if I manage to beat her, she's far younger than I am. I've reached my physical limit as a fighter, but she's young and only getting better as time passes. I kill her and then she has no chance of ever usurping my title as the strongest."

"Then what happens if Shego challenges you?" Jim asked. "Will you kill her too? What if George or I surpass her?"

David stared him directly in the eyes, "Then you, Shego, and George will have to die."

"Where does it end?"

David merely smirked and it almost sent shivers down the spines of everyone at the table. Dementor was beside himself with glee over just how dead the man wanted Possible.

"I thought," Yoko murmured from the end, "you admired Kim and her team. Why would you want to rob the world of someone like her?"

"Dying by my hand is the only honorable end for her," David squeezed the dinner roll flat in his fist. "A warrior's death is what she wants, after all."

"Kim Possible isn't a warrior," George almost growled. "She's a hero. Warriors fight for themselves or for a master. Kim fights for people."

"Fighting for people is foolish. The three of us know that better than anyone."

Jim and George became silent and seemed to calm slightly, clearly knowing they were having little success reaching the pony-tailed man.

"People expect unrealistic things from heroes," David wasn't finished. "When we can't live up to their lofty ideals of us, they turn their backs and pretend we were always useless to begin with. Did your families understand? Did your friends?"

"So," Jim stood and leaned against the table, staring across and meeting David's intense gaze. "Is killing Kim supposed to bring Cindy back?"

Silverware and plates were slammed off the table and against the ground, startling everyone except the two arguing men. David's hand still stretched outward after he'd forcibly removed everything on the table before him in one angered swoop.

"How do you know about that?" he asked, slowly and menacingly.

"I have my ways. Is that what this new attitude is about? Kill one young girl and that somehow restores another one? Cause life doesn't work that way, Dave."

David pointed a finger at him, "Don't test me, James."

"Or what? You'll kill me?"

They held each others gaze for a moment longer before David pushed his chair to the floor and walked calmly from the room. Dementor was a tad disappointed. He was hoping the reverse polarizer's effects would have made him a bit more bloodthirsty than that, but he'd actively avoided a confrontation.

Perhaps his evil ways only extended towards Possible, but that didn't seem right. He hated to think it but there was something else at play here. It needed to be looked into, but it could wait for another time. There was still so much to do.

"God," Camille moaned, "I thought I left this drama with my parents."

"Just a misunderstanding," Yoko smiled. "They'll work it out."

Camille puffed her cheeks, but broke into a grin when she looked at the younger girl, "You're way too optimistic. And now I'm bored and full. Want to go to a spa?"

"Sure," the girl could barely contain her excitement as she followed the blonde out of the room.

"I suppose some more tinkering is in order for the Eye," Drakken stood and exited. "Don't wait up."

Everyone looked at Monkey Fist, who felt their eyes and responded, "Meditating."

Jim and George stood and made for the door as well.

"That could have gone better," Jim sighed.

"I've had much worse dinners," George said. "Went to an IHOP in Atlanta once. Let's just say we had to figure out creative ways to eat pancakes without silverware."

Dementor surveyed the empty room and sighed, "Being a despot is such unrewarding work."

Gemini merely chuckled and continued sipping his wine.

* * *

Kim couldn't help herself; she touched the small vial that hid behind her shirt and let her fingers rest against it for a few seconds. It warmed her every time she realized it was there and she wondered if she'd cease fawning over the trinket. Honestly, she seriously doubted it.

Shego had surprised her last night and the morning was already starting off eventful. She couldn't imagine having a bland time with the woman. There was a growing spark between them every time they interacted and she knew Shego felt it too. The question was: how strongly did she feel it?

She watched the woman from her seat on the outside of a small diner just between Middleton and Upperton. The green woman actually ordered her food for her, paid for the meal, and was now bringing the food to her. Kim had never felt so well-treated in all her life.

Ron had been sweet most times, but he lacked a gentlemanly side that the redhead never knew she desired until Shego began treating her in that way. It made her feel special and she promised herself she'd find a way to make Shego feel just as important.

"This place has the best salads," Shego handed her a plate. "You're going to love this."

_I already do_, Kim thought as she stabbed a mixture of lettuce, chicken, and carrots and took a bite.

"You were right," she giggled and continued devouring her food.

"Aren't I always," Shego grinned, but it wasn't her usual cocky smirk; this was legitimate pleasure in pleasing Kim.

They chatted lightly as they ate, but saved most conversation for the limo ride to Kim's house. Shego insisted on being chauffeured around today and their driver, the same man from the fair who insisted on simply being called Driver, was more than happy to oblige.

Kim was meeting up at Wade's later today for more training, but she needed some supplies from home first. She was glad she'd convinced the woman to come with her; she didn't want to be away from her for long and she was already dreading her absence during training.

Kim sighed contentedly and pushed her empty plate away, "Perfect, just like everything else. I'm waiting to come down from the high of last night, but it just isn't going away."

Shego chuckled, "I must admit, I didn't think I could feel this relaxed. You're doing good things for my mental health, Pumpkin."

Kim smiled and reached out with a free hand, intending to grab Shego's. Instead, the woman lightly moved her hand away and glanced nervously around them. Disappointment didn't even to begin to describe how Kim felt.

"We're surrounded by people, Kimmie," she whispered.

"So?"

"So…," Shego huffed, "they're going to see us together. Are you ready for what might happen if people discover how we feel about each other?"

Truthfully, Kim's action was made without public reaction considered. She knew where Shego was coming from and she appreciated her concern, but this wasn't about other people.

"I don't care what people think of me…of us. Do you?"

Shego laughed almost bitterly, "What these people think means nothing to me. You have no idea how much I want to let the world know that I have Kim Possible and no one can have her. But, there are stigmas at work here and I don't want what we have ruining your relationships with your family, friends, or fans."

Kim reached out further and claimed that hand, which Shego thankfully didn't pull away this time, "I love that you think about my well-being, but I'm a grown woman, Shego. I've made my decision to be with you and I know my family and friends will understand. As for my fans…they'll understand and accept it. If they don't, then they weren't really my fans to begin with."

Kim wasn't sure, but she thought she saw deep relief pass over the woman's face. Something thawed underneath that icy exterior and Shego intertwined their fingers for all to see. They stayed that way as they threw away their trash, as Shego ordered a bacon cheeseburger for some reason, and as they walked back to the limo.

Driver was there to open the back door for them, but Shego handed him the burger instead, wrapped inside a doggy bag.

"Your usual, Driver," she grinned.

The older man looked ecstatic, "Ahh, you're a saint, Ms. Shego. You know, I've had bacon cheeseburgers on every continent and America simply does them the best. It's the main reason I visit this country."

"I'm sure Ron could show you some places to get more," Kim offered. "Everyone makes them differently."

Driver's eyes sparkled, "I would be honored, Ms. Possible. And, if I may be so bold, might I add…"

He looked at the women's fingers wrapped around one another and smiled, "…you two look perfect together."

Kim felt her face go warm as she stepped into the limo and Shego followed, allowing Driver to close the door behind them. They took the very back seat and relaxed as the car headed towards Kim's house.

Before she could shake off that very pleasant feeling from the man's words, Shego gently pulled her close enough for their chests to touch. Kim felt her heart accelerate again and she wondered if too much of a great thing would be bad for her health.

"He's right," Shego breathed and took Kim's lips before she had a chance to respond.

* * *

Kim bounded ahead of Shego through the front door, possibly scaring the life out of anyone near the entrance. Shego couldn't help but smile after the teen as she rushed into the kitchen, meeting her mom and dad individually and giving them big hugs and kisses on the cheek.

The ex-villainess walked into the kitchen without so much as a hello to the 'rents and leaned against the counter, ready to wait for the teen to procure her belongings. After a bit of light chatting, Kim upped the stairs like a gazelle, clearly still riding the previous night's high. She had to admit, the woman found great pleasure in seeing the redhead so enamored with her of all people.

She never expected Kim to be ashamed of her or what they shared, but it was still a load off her mind hearing the girl openly state she cared about Shego more than she cared about others opinions of their relationship. And yes, she was already seeing this as a relationship. It was unspoken, but they'd both be foolish to consider it anything less.

James greeted her kindly and sat down to read his paper and sip a coffee. Ann actually took a few moments to acknowledge her existence and when she did, Shego could tell there was something amiss. She finally lured the older Possible far enough from her husband to start a conversation.

"Bad morning, doc?" Shego asked.

Ann looked at her like she wanted to attack, but took her time unloading the next bombshell of a question.

"Shego," the older redhead kept her voice low, "did you sleep with my daughter?"

The woman's eyes widened, but then a snicker escaped, which eventually turned into a belly laugh. Ann looked livid at her reaction and even James raised an eyebrow, though he soon returned to his paper. Shego regained her composure before answering between snorts.

"Do you really think Kimmie would have given it up that easily?"

"I'd like to think not, but I've never seen her that happy. First she asks to spend the night with you and I know you two are…intimate…Oh, don't give me that look; I was a teenager once too."

Shego was enjoying this too much, "No, Mrs. Possible, I did not have sex with your daughter. Hand to God. Is it that obvious that we're together?"

Ann seemed to be settling down, "No, no one else seems to have realized. I wasn't sure myself at first, but it's difficult to miss now."

"Can I ask a favor? Don't tell anyone just yet. I'd like to enjoy our time together a bit longer before everyone tries to ruin it."

"Why would anyone try to ruin it?"

Shego looked across the room at nothing in particular, "Because that's what people do."

Ann stepped before her, possibly ready to make some kind of argument or observation, but it was surprisingly James who interrupted her.

"Allow me to voice my wife's worries in a more…calm tone," he stood and walked to the women who, surprised with his sudden involvement, paid rapt attention. "Kimmie-cub hasn't had the greatest track record when it comes to relationships. Now, she's suddenly showing extreme fondness for someone who used to fight her on a regular basis. You're a rough one, Shego, we all know that, but there's something there that any loving parent can see. You care about our daughter, whether you want to admit it aloud or not."

Ann was flabbergasted, but Shego gave the patriarch of the household a once over, this time taking in the fact that he was nowhere near as oblivious as he seemed. She looked to the stairway, saw that Kim wasn't making her way down yet, and turned back to James.

"I do care about her."

It was all she could offer two strangers, but it seemed to please James to hear it.

"My Kimmie deserves the best, Shego. If you're willing to give her everything you possess, then our meddling ends there."

Shego nodded, simple but effective. There was no hesitation because she felt none inside. She wanted Kim more than anything else in the world and she was willing to do most anything to keep her. Ann kissed her husband's cheek and gave him a respectful smirk, obviously pleased by her husband's words.

"Kim always tries to carry the world on her shoulders," Ann said to Shego. "She needs someone to help her carry that weight. I asked you before to not hurt my daughter; now, I'm asking you to protect her. Protect her from that overachieving nature that makes us love her every day. Be there for her, no matter what you think about us or her friends."

"Or you'll be the new occupant for our next space flight," he added, but more friendly than threatening. "We've run out of chimps, anyway."

Shego didn't find it particularly funny, but she gave the man a light chuckle before he moved into the den. Ann watched him go and there was love in those eyes. It was the same look that Kimmie gave her…maybe. Was Kim in love with her?

They'd both confessed their tryst wasn't love, but there were fireworks that danced behind their eyes when they stared at one another. Did it have to be something so sappy? Perhaps the two could find something stronger than that fickle emotion most people proclaimed to have.

The word had lost all meaning in this day and age, so Shego looked upon it with disdain. Still, what she and the teen had didn't require a name and that made it more mysteriously special as a result. Whatever she was capable of giving, she'd already given a bit of it to the redhead. It was dangerous; she'd been burned more times than she could count, but the hero wasn't just anyone.

"Ready," Kim jumped down the last patch of stairs and whipped a backpack over her shoulder.

Shego met her at the base and pulled her into a tight embrace. She said her name almost involuntarily, which made Shego adore her even more. Though at first nervous, Kim dropped the bag and held her back. Her first response wasn't to her parents, but to the plasma wielder; that was all Shego needed to see.

She stole a kiss before Kim could back out, gentle and lacking the usual fire they showed. She didn't want to scare the parents more than Ann already was. Kim didn't even hesitate in kissing back.

"I'll still have to get used to that," James said from the den, pretending to hide behind the newspaper.

"Looks like no grandchildren for us any time soon," Ann walked by and prodded Kim playfully.

Kim looked bewildered, "What happened while I was upstairs?"

Shego kissed her again and tapped her nose, "Something wonderful. Now, let's go before they can change their minds."

Kim smiled past her confusion and made eye contact with her parents. All it took was a single nod from either adult and the redhead couldn't have smiled any wider without hurting herself. She nearly crushed each parent with a hug and thankful 'I love you's' before grabbing her lover's hand and running out the door.

* * *

They knew something was amiss as soon as they arrived at Wade's. Outside his house, along with his parents' cars, was a much more expensive looking limousine that honestly put Shego's to shame. They saw Ron's moped and Leon's two door sports car, meaning Yori and Monique were also here.

Kim moved fast, curious and nervous despite having no proof anything was necessarily wrong. Still, she hated surprises and wanted answers. She was down to Wade's command center in no time and was shocked to see the portly boy had left his post.

Whatever could make Wade leave his chair was more important than most anything in the world. With insides tied in knots, she burst through the already unlocked door to the training center and took in the room, glad to feel Shego directly behind her.

Multiple heads in the room turned, all familiar, but some unexpectedly so. Wade was closest, sipping a soft drink and looking the most nervous out of everyone. Leon and Monique stood off to the side and Kim noticed a large container next to her. The darker girl gave her an unconvincing grin before turning back to the front of the group.

Ron and Yori were standing front and center, but they waved Kim over as soon as she entered. They always expected her to be at the head of the group, even though she'd stated multiple times that she wasn't the leader, per say.

Dressed in street clothes for the first time Kim had ever seen was the one eyed director of Global Justice. Even in a thin brown jacket and blue pants, she commanded respect. Though her presence was unexpected, it was the man who stood beside her and faced the group that made Kim's jaw lock.

"Ahhh, Ms. Possible," his accent was just as charmingly suave as it had always been. "So pleased you could join us."

Senor Senior, Senior, dressed in a red velvet smoker's jacket and cane in hand, walked to meet the advancing Kim as she stepped ahead of Ron and Yori.

"And Shego as well," he nodded to the green woman who stood behind Kim. "I had heard the rumors, but to think they were true."

"What's going on here?" Kim asked both guests. "How did you two know about this place?"

"Old favors from GJ personnel finally paid in full," Betty said. "Actually, your tech genius has been having a full-fledged war with one of Dementor's goons on the web. It was hard to miss. It wasn't too difficult contacting him and getting his cooperation."

"Sorry I didn't run it past you sooner, Kim," Wade apologized. "But, you might want to hear what they're offering."

"Offering?" Ron asked.

"We're not offering anything definite at the moment," Senior waved a hand. "The former director and I have been talking and we've come to a mutual understanding on the future of Team Possible."

"Former director?" Shego spouted.

Betty nodded, "I have officially resigned as director of Global Justice. A necessary fallout of the Dementor attack. Luckily, it couldn't have come at a better time. GJ has begun the arduous task of spinning its wheels while it sorts out the mess I allowed to happen. That's left a lot of the world's smaller crimes unchecked. Where GJ has decided to falter, Team Possible will pick up the slack and show the world which one is more dependable in meting out justice."

"And how will we do that?" Kim asked.

Director pointed to Wade, who responded on cue, "Reports have come in that Motor Ed has been plotting to steal one of those dinosaur shaped machines that crush cars at demolition derbies. Well, he did just that this morning and he's running amok outside the Middleton Car Expo as we speak."

"So, Dementor's call to arms has found its first answer," Yori said. "More will undoubtedly follow."

"Which is why you kids need to hit him soon and hard," Betty said. "Do what you do best and make sure the world sees you doing it."

"And where does that bring you two?" Ron seemed suspicious and no one could blame him. "Senior's been trying to off us for some time, in case you haven't noticed."

"It is true I was a villain, but no more," Senior sounded nostalgic, like reminiscing about an old friend. "Super villainy no longer holds an appeal. After convincing Global Justice to cease their pursuits of me through very generous compensations, I have decided my fortunes are best spent on future ventures."

"And Team Possible is the future," Betty added.

"Perhaps. I shall see just how well this new Team functions. If it can somehow survive having Shego on it of all people, then funding will follow soon after."

"Funding?" everyone's mouths gaped at once.

Betty snickered, "Your group's charity style of work has built a ton of good faith with the public, but now is the time to secure a more fundamentally sound future for Team Possible."

"We aren't charging people to be helped," Kim's answer was quick and unwavering.

"The world works in different ways these days, young Possible," Senior paced as he spoke. "We don't have to charge people for your services. They'll gladly help funding it through other means. You'd be surprised how much advertising and merchandising can help a company stay afloat."

"You want to merchandise Team Possible," Shego looked sick from that remark. "You expect Kimmie to sell out?"

"She would be selling out to me, if you insist on such verbiage. Technically, to myself and young Betty here."

Everyone looked at Betty, who raised an eyebrow knowingly, "I've put many a years into Global Justice and let's just say they have a marvelous retirement plan for higher ranked individuals. I'm just happy I could resign before they fired me. Needless to say, I've already placed significant stock in enterprising with Senior's already impressive portfolio."

"And this leads us to our decision," Senior kept a calm, almost happy demeanor. "The villain community no longer shivers at night over your legend, Kim Possible. They've seen you are only human and can be beaten. They have adapted and so must you. Consider it a necessary change."

The room was silent as each individual processed what they'd been told. No one immediately refused, which spoke volumes to how sound the logic was. Eventually, everyone turned their gaze to Kim. Of all of them, she looked the most at odds and she knew it.

The whole thing used to be so simple: she, Ron and Rufus, traveling the world and helping those in need. The world had matured around her and here she still believed she could be the same high school hero she'd always been. She hated to admit it, but everything in life had changed in the most subtle ways.

"I'm going to stop Motor Ed," Kim finally spoke. "Stopping him is most important now. I'll give you my answer when that's done."

"I look forward to it," Senior said. "Meanwhile, Betty and I shall monitor your progress from this little base of yours. Assuming that's alright with young Wade."

Kim gave him a glance, allowing him to make that decision. He simply nodded and she turned back to them.

"We need a ride."

"One of my private helicopters should be arriving momentarily," Senior walked past the group and towards Monique and Leon. "Until then, I believe your friend here has a surprise for all of you."

Monique, who had all but forgotten about the box next to her, look startled at first but then glowed with anticipation. She unlatched the box and slid the lid off, allowing everyone to peer inside as they neared.

"Compliments of the most talented seamstresses in Upperton," Monique said proudly. "Also, they're big fans of Team Possible."

An excited murmur came from the crowd and Kim instantly saw her new uniform amongst the clothes. She grabbed it and made for the small dressing room next to the pool, excited beyond compare despite everything else.

* * *

"Helicopter's here," Betty craned her ear upward and made out the steady beat of propellers.

"And just in time," Senior nodded towards the approaching duo.

Yori was the first noticeable one, as her uniform was very eye catching in design. It resembled her ninja garb from Yamanouchi, but it was a combination of dull blues and black. A dark set of skin tight, thin under armor that extended down to her wrists was covered by a loose fitting top that covered all but her arms and folded over itself in classic Asian style. Her pants were just tight enough to hug her without being revealing and she wore a slick pair of knee high boots with toes resembling a pair of split toe socks. A mask was seen dangling just below her neck and attached to the collar of her under armor.

Ron was plainer, but the ensemble fit him perfectly. His cargoes were customized to fit less loosely and his sneakers were gone in favor of a pair of black hiking boots of high quality. He wore a tight fitting black shirt that showed just how much more buff the blonde had become. He wore black gloves that hung limply at the wrists and finished the uniform with a red scarf that wrapped around his neck and hung behind him to his mid back.

Rufus crawled from his pocket and up to his shoulder, showing off the little scarf he'd been given as well. He mumbled something unintelligible and Ron rewarded him with a belly rub.

"Loving it, Mon!" Ron thumbed up.

"Indeed," Yori smiled genuinely. "They're simply marvelous."

Monique let out a happy squeal, clearly pleased with the final look. Leon pulled her in for a sideways hug, enjoying the girl's reaction. Everyone heard the door to the dressing room open and waited for Kim to come out. When she did, they were all pleased with the result.

Kim wore a tight fitting purple top that bared her midriff and stopped around her elbows. Her black gloves remained unchanged. Gone were her pants in exchange for a pair of black cargoes that fit less loose than her first mission gear and featured purple streaks down the sides. Her dark hiking boots also bore a purple streak down either side.

"Mixing old and new!" Ron called. "I'm loving it!"

Everyone was in agreement, much to Kim's apparent pleasure. She walked over and hugged Monique. She glanced around for a bit, looking for something or someone, and looked disappointed afterward. Betty assumed it was due to Shego's absence.

"Time is wasting kids," Betty called. "There won't be much left of the Expo once Ed is finished."

Kim, Ron, and Yori nodded and headed for the exit, but were stopped by the door opening and closing. Shego stepped up to the redhead and placed her hands on her hips, showing off what she was wearing.

While tight fitting all over similar to her old cat suit, this new uniform had a much different design. Though mostly black, her collar was green and a green stripe went down her torso and down to what looked like a green utility belt. Four green bands went down each arm, at her shoulder, biceps, forearms and hands. A green pack was strapped to her right thigh and green knee pads topped her black boots.

"What are you doing?" Kim sounded…Betty couldn't place the emotion.

"Waiting for you. Doy," the former villain responded sarcastically, but then she gave a smile that the former director had never seen her show. "I can't go without the rest of my team."

"Really?!" Kim almost yelled.

Shego nodded and the redhead was around her in an instant, dangling with a death grip on her neck. Shego actually hugged her back and Betty was sure she was seeing things. Kim turned to all of them and Monique gave her a thumbs up.

"Team Possible is back," she put out an open hand and looked to the others.

"Never left!" Ron placed his hand atop hers without hesitation.

"Team!" Rufus stood on Ron's wrists and placed a paw on his master's hand.

Yori simply placed her hand on Ron's, grinning optimistically at all three of them. They looked at Shego then. Kim beamed with a happiness Betty had barely seen previously. Ron looked skeptical, but he held his tongue for the moment. Yori seemed unaffected either way. Shego only looked at Kim and returned her smile before placing a hand on everyone else's.

"Let's kick some ass."

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_I chose the song Shego was singing simply because I was singing it in my shower the morning I began writing that scene. It fits rather well, all things considered, but I don't consider it the perfect KiGo song.

I've always believed one of the best things about Kim Possible's universe is how supportive her family is. In a real life situation, especially figuring out your daughter digs chicks, I believe Ann and James would accept it with little drama. As a person whose family openly disagrees with their life decisions, I like seeing parents give very little overreaction to such revelations.

I've been told recently that I should really think about bringing the story to an end. People claim no one wants to read a fanfiction this long, but I disagree. I have a story to tell and I don't want to rush it. Let me know what you guys and gals think.

George's IHOP in Atlanta story is literally only something my friends and I would get.


	9. Chapter 9

_**Legal: **_Is it illegal if I don't put this anymore?

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 9**_

Middleton whipped by beneath them at a brisk pace as they watched the residential area disappear and be replaced by the business district. At the very end of it would be the Middleton Expo, the domed building just at the city's outer rim that housed most every large, major event, from wrestling shows to derbies. Ron sat next to Yori on one side and let himself drift into action mode.

Shego leaned against the back wall of the chopper, eyes closed and concentrating on what he believed to be the same goal. Yori was too busy marveling at her new home city to do much concentrating.

Then, there was Kim. She stood at the opposite side door, standing right at the edge and holding the safety bar. She didn't move, didn't speak, but only stared off into the distance. She'd never been nervous before a mission in the past and he doubted it was happening now. Still, he'd like to get inside the girl's head for just a moment to see what she was thinking.

Everything in the past two weeks had happened at a pace that most normal people would be incapable of handling without stressing out. Kim wasn't normal people, but he still worried she was throwing herself out at the world without proper rest after her injury.

Unfortunately, Kim Possible could not be told what to do and Ron would never try. He took cues from her; that's how it had always been, despite her objections to being team leader. The truth was no one else was up to the task.

"You're worried about her," Yori said over the chopper's blades.

"Always am," he replied. "I've never felt more like I have no idea what she's thinking. It makes me feel like I'm not there for her."

"She can only receive help if she asks for it."

"Kim doesn't ask for help these days. That worries me more than anything."

That was what had him nervously watching the other teen. He knew that if the rest of them had refused her invitation to form the new Team Possible, she'd still be on this helicopter, alone, and flying into a fight she had no guarantee she could win.

"She's lucky to have a friend like you," Yori stared into the city as she spoke and he noticed she wasn't exactly happy with that statement.

"Nervous?" he asked.

She merely chuckled, "Maybe. I'll be alright."

He nodded and was glad he had the ninja there to watch their backs. The villains were becoming more dangerous by the day, it seemed, and the team was going to need to step their game up to match them. It was the only reason he was glad that Shego had relented and joined after all. She was dangerous and he'd rather her be with them than against them.

Still, it was indeed the _only_ reason she was welcome. Despite her vitriol, she seemed overly protective of Kim and that could only do well for the hero's safety. Maybe, having her closer, he could discern exactly what angle she was playing.

"ETA, two minutes," the pilot announced over the intercom.

Shego immediately opened her eyes and walked next to Kim, whose only reaction was to ball her gloved fist a single time and relax it. Yori and Ron stood, eventually seeing the expo over Kim's shoulder as they circled it. The sound of destruction was evident even over their ride.

Then, like a monstrous tank, a dinosaur shaped machine crashed through the side of the domed building. It was crudely modeled to look like a tyrannosaur, but its legs were instead a pair of tank treads. Little arms wiggled in front of it as it bent over, picked up a random car in the parking lot, and lifted it to its metallic jaws.

Rending metal cut through the air and reached their ears, but the beat of the blades softened the shrill noise. Around the device, several motorcycles and muscle cars swerved and skidded in multiple directions, clearly Ed's gang clearing pedestrians out of the monstrous thing's wake.

"Ed's at the controls," Shego pointed to the head of the dinosaur.

Sure enough, they could just make out the mullet headed gear nut through the cavalcade of metal and pipework.

"Ron, Yori, I want you to take out all of his boys and keep them from harming civilians," Kim was in the zone now. "Shego, you're the only one who can damage that thing, so hit it with plasma and divert his attention. Try to keep it in one piece for the original owners."

Ron and Yori nodded, while Shego grinned viciously as she watched the machine destroy another car.

Kim raised her kimmunicator, "Wade, you seeing this?"

"Clear here," he responded on the device. "That thing can't be too complicated to hack into. Get me close to it and I'll do the rest."

"Let's do this," Kim waved her hand downward, signaling the pilot to lower them close to the ground.

As soon as they were nearing the asphalt below, Kim leaped from the chopper and grabbed a light post, using it to slow her descent to the ground. Ron sighed, hoping she wasn't going to test her knee too harshly.

Shego jumped out next and used the post to swing outward and over Kim, landing atop an abandoned car as gracefully as she always could. Ron and Yori jumped together and mimicked Kim's descent, but swung closer to their targets.

By now, all of Ed's crew had seen the chopper and were driving Mad Max style towards the team. Men inside the vehicles hooted and yelled as they brandished bike chains and baseball bats. With little thought, Shego walked towards the group and shot a blast of plasma at the nearest cyclist.

A small pothole was blown out, just big enough for the lead cyclist's tire to fall in and launch the driver over the handlebars and onto the pavement.

"Hey!" Ron called. "Henchmen are our targets!"

"They got in my way," Shego shot a cocky look before waltzing into the fray.

Ron growled, but he didn't allow her to distract him. He whipped out his staff and twirled it once before running at the minions. Yori had already thrown a fan and let it zip by the nearest car, slicing the right side tires and sending them careening away. The men crashed into a parked car, but the impact only angered them as they exited and made for the Asian.

Ron pelted a passing cyclist off his bike before joining Yori with the group of four closing in on her. She dipped into their group, her fans catching one by the ankle and knocking him for a back flip. The next swung a bat, but she dodged and elbowed him in the face with minimal effort.

Ron jumped between her and the next two, who attacked just as clumsily as minions always did. Seriously, why did they think that would work after having it fail constantly? A series of quick, sturdy blows from his staff and one was felled. A roundhouse finished the other off as they were surrounded by two more cars.

"They are tenacious," she seemed to be having fun with this.

"Does that mean stupid?" Ron asked. "Cause, yeah, they are that."

The men were much bigger and menacing, but the teens weren't intimidated. Ron knew they were both leagues beyond them in skill and it was only a matter of minutes before the whole crew would be napping. His training in Yamanouchi had made him not only stronger, but confident as well. The days of Ron Stoppable running from fights were over.

* * *

Shego ignored the rest of the peanut gallery, allowing Ron and Yori to pull their weight. She stood only ten yards away from the death machine that just finished snacking on another car. With a sly smile, she pelted the area outside the cockpit with plasma just enough to get his attention.

"Shego! Babe!" he called out in that stupid voice of his. "You here to ride shotgun with a real man!?"

The dinosaur tank opened its maw and the gears squealed, making it sound like a high pitched roar.

Shego rolled her eyes, "Yeah, so totally not. You're being a nuisance, gear head. What the heck are you even planning on doing with that thing?"

"What else? Load it up with nitrous and pimp the sweetest, fastest dino-car in the world! Seriously!" he finished that with a spirited bout of air guitaring.

"First off: I don't think nitrous works on tanks. Secondly: pretty sure that's the only dino-car in the world, Eddy."

"Don't stifle my creativity, Green! My test drive is over, so stay out of my path of destruction or else."

"You're not going anywhere!" Kim sprung from nowhere and landed atop the tank treads.

"Red!?" Ed looked panicked. "You're supposed to be retired! Seriously!"

Neither woman responded, but Shego launched a volley of plasma to throw the villain off balance. Kim athletically used the rounded anatomy of the tank's innards to swing up the long body, searching for the sweet spot for Nerdlinger to do his thing.

Ed ripped at the controls, pulling the steering wheel wildly and trying to shake the teen off. Kim held firm and was soon lost amongst the network of parts. Shego ran along with the spinning, trying to keep Kim in view and continuing to shoot the outer chassis of the dinosaur.

Ed audibly growled in frustration and pointed the tank directly at Shego. The mouth opened and bent low and the green woman had just enough time to notice the trace amounts of gas waving in the air…before the maw ignited as a blast of fire jettisoned out towards her.

_Jesus!_ She back flipped as hard as she could, feeling sweat already begin to pour down her as the flames licked around where she'd just been.

Multiple cartwheels carried her away as fast as possible and she was relieved to not feel a portion of her on fire. She put dozens of yards between them in seconds, but Ed was already in pursuit. Still leaning, the Dino screeched again and blew out another burst of flame.

Shego ducked behind a concrete barrier that surrounded the lot and hugged the ground. Fire swept just above her and she cursed her flowing locks for being so long and easily capable of trailing behind her and catching fire. Finally, the heat died down and she chanced a peek.

The Dino tank was going ballistic as it bobbed up and down erratically and waved its appendages in random panic. Kim hung inside the pipework, clinging for life as whatever Wade was doing was making the thing go haywire.

Inside, Ed pounded the controls in an even bigger panic and only succeeded in setting off the fire breath again. This time, Shego was ignored in favor of a wide arc around the parking lot.

"RON!" Kim screamed.

Shego saw him just as quickly as she'd screamed. The blonde was alone, fighting off two thugs with his back to the machine. He wouldn't even see it coming. Shego growled and pushed into a dead sprint, pressing her body harder than she had in a long time.

The beeline for Stoppable was going to be close, but she had to make it. If the blonde died, Kim would never recover. In desperation and realization that she wouldn't be fast enough, she pointed both hands backward and let loose a powerful plasma blast. The pure force threw her forward at frightening speed.

Ron was just turning, just seeing with horror what fate awaited him, when the flames scorched the cement inches from him and Shego slammed into his body quite painfully. They rolled as one as the ex-thief gripped his body for dear life, feeling the cement beat against them and eventually slide to a stop behind a car.

Her side was the first thing she registered. She had felt enough pain for one life to know she'd gotten some road rash, but it was nothing compared to what they'd narrowly avoided. She pushed herself up, saw Ron doing the same and noticing the trickle of blood running down his forehead. He wore a slight gash, but it was small potatoes.

"Shego…" he met her eyes and there was gratefulness drowning them.

She grunted and rose to a single knee, grabbing her side and looking at her gloved hand. There was blood, but it wasn't flowing, which meant she was still in the fight. Stoppable tried to help her up, but she held out a palm. She didn't want his help.

"We have to help Kim," she said and turned to the still panicking machine…and then she gasped.

Hanging at the joint directly below the mouth, Kim fought for her grip until the movements subsided. However, as Shego looked to her, her grip gave and she was suddenly falling through empty air.

"KIMMIE!" Shego tried to run, but her body was refusing to budge quickly.

Her injury had her stumbling for the redhead and her stomach clenched as she realized she'd never make it. Kim had only about thirty feet to fall, but that would kill her knee. Somehow, the teen whipped out her hair dryer and shot the grappling up towards the head.

It hooked, but it was a faulty positioning, which made the jerking movements fling the dangling girl left and right with no clear motion. IF she fell, the tank treads would crush her, but she couldn't get a good enough arc to swing away.

Shego could do nothing but watch and force her body to move faster. Then, the grapple snapped at the metal tip and Kim was falling for the treads. The green woman's heart felt like a vice was crushing it as she watched the girl fall. She was about to watch Kim die.

A flash of black topped a car directly beside the Dino tank and Shego saw Yori go airborne. The Asian girl dove outward and caught Kim bodily just as she was mere feet from the ground. They landed sickeningly, but at an angle, so the momentum softened the landing somewhat. Shego was at Kim's side in an instant, grabbing her bodily and pulling her away.

Luckily, Ron was right behind her and pulled his girlfriend away in the same manner. They put considerable distance between them as the jerking tank monster finally began to slow its erratic movements. In seconds, it came to a complete stop, powering down completely thanks to Nerdlinger.

Kim scurried out of Shego's hands like she was in a panic. The woman was confused until she saw the redhead latch onto the blonde, who just had enough time to release Yori before being tackled to the ground. The girl didn't speak, but the way she almost crushed his neck spoke volumes. She'd almost lost someone precious to her.

Shego would be lying if she said the show of affection didn't bug her. She was becoming possessive of Kim and she held back her frustration only because she knew it was a platonic display. She wasn't the only one bothered either, as she saw Yori's face grimace at the sight of the two before forcing it back to neutrality.

Ron whispered something in her ear and she chuckled, relenting her grip just long enough to look at him face to face. It was rare for Shego to see the two so intimate and she had to turn away before she gagged.

Coughing and grumbling, she saw Motor Ed stumble from the ruined cockpit of the Dino tank and face them with angry, bulging eyes. He brandished a tire iron with murderous intent reserved for the team.

"Not…cool," he breathed. "Nobody ruins my sick ride and avoids a bruisin'. Get 'em boys!"

Whatever was left of Ed's crew picked up their battered bodies and descended upon the group with weapons drawn. Team Possible stood as a unit, back to back and covering all angles. Though surrounded and injured, Shego saw the look on Kim's face as she stared down the moron that dared to endanger her friends.

That look could curdle milk and she let Kim make a beeline straight for the poor sap before jumping into the fray herself. Between all four of them, the cleanup was a cinch.

* * *

Police lights flashed from the multitude of squad cars that blockaded the entrance to the Expo. A paddy wagon contained most of the goons, who moaned from the multiple injuries they'd just suffered at Team Possible's hands. Ed was the last to go in, yelling 'serious' and 'not cool' with the frequency that most people would use commas.

Yori found his ramblings humorous. She never saw Ed as a particularly dangerous man, so their relative ease with dispatching him and his goons was a cake walk. Still, she forced herself to recall how close everything had come to approaching disaster.

She'd felt all kinds of pain in her young life, but nothing compared to the feeling that stabbed her gut when she saw those flames approaching Ron. He'd been inches from dying, or at least seriously burned, and the thought alone nearly crippled her now that the adrenaline had worn off.

Her eyes went back to the green woman who stood off to the side, looking rather perturbed and avoiding the interviews several reporters were now clamoring for. Whatever she once thought of the former villain, all that mattered now was she had saved Ron's life. All her misdeeds and evil behavior was evaporated in the moment she risked herself to protect the boy she loved. She would never forget that as long as she lived and thanked the heavens that Kim had placed her on the team.

The sounds of their helicopter cut through the throng of onlookers and Yori moved closer to Ron and Kim as Kim began to accept an interview from one of the reporters.

"Kimberly," the reporter began, "last we heard, your site had been shut down and you had retired."

"It's true my site was pulled, but I never officially retired," Kim was in public mode now and delightfully cheerful. "I want to assure everyone watching that Team Possible is still active and well and our site will return in a matter of days."

"And is this your team?" he acknowledged the group.

"You all know Ron, of course," Kim pulled him closer. "And Rufus as well."

Rufus ran up his master and perched atop his head.

"This is Yori," Kim continued and pulled her close as well.

She could only make herself bow respectfully, as she'd never had much luck with public speaking; ninjas weren't exactly known for public anything. The interviewer barely noticed them as he moved his microphone towards the green woman who stood arms folded.

"Aren't you Shego?" he asked with blatant surprise. "Aren't you Drakken's former accomplice and a former super villain?"

Shego huffed and turned her back on the man as she headed for the chopper. The man looked offended, but Kim jumped in to make the save.

"If you'll remember, Shego helped in the Lorwardian invasion and has been legit ever since. She's just as much a member as the rest of us and she's proven her loyalty today."

Both Ron and Yori nodded, the Asian most vehemently.

"Well, it's wonderful to see you back and fighting, Ms. Possible. What can we expect from the Team in the near future?"

Kim looked thoughtful before answering, "I think I'll leave that as a surprise for now. Just know we're not going anywhere anytime soon."

"And this is a message for Dementor," Ron grabbed the mic. "Motor Ed is just the start. Team Possible is taking you down, little man! So bring on your little villain renaissance! We'll make you history! Booyah!"

The reporter snatched the microphone away, but held his irritation at bay long enough to finalize his report. The three took that time to make for their ride.

"Do you think we reached everyone?" Ron asked.

Sudden yelling from the onlookers caught their attention. Over the sound of their chopper and the police nearby, they heard distinguishable shouts from the crowd.

"We love you Kim!"

"Welcome back!"

"Show that David guy who's boss!"

Kim smiled gratefully at her fans, "I think we did."

* * *

The flight back had been comfortably silent as each occupant settled down from the adrenaline high. Kim had spent the entire ride worrying over Shego's wound, despite the older woman's insistence that it looked worse than it actually was. Ron would have felt left out, yet he fondly remembered that embrace the redhead ambushed him with after that close shave from the flamethrower.

That hug brought back a lot of memories, all of them enjoyable and wonderful. He'd never realized how much he missed holding the girl after all this time until she was grasping him for dear life, thankful that he'd survived the attack. He supposed a part of him was still crushing over his best friend, but that ship had sailed.

As soon as they'd lifted off, he'd pulled Yori over and kissed her as strongly as he could after the battle. He counted his lucky stars every morning he woke up to her lovely face and now she'd saved Kim from another possible injury. He never knew their team could be so unified until he'd seen the ninja rescue his friend and witnessed his own chestnuts being pulled from the fire by a woman he once considered terrifying.

When they'd landed back at Wade's, they'd been surprised to see Ann waiting for them along with the others they'd left. She'd explained that Betty had encouraged her to stand by, in case their first mission yielded any injuries. Betty had been right on the money.

With insistent prodding from Kim, Shego finally accepted Ann's help and they moved into the changing room to dress her side. Ron walked into the room with a purpose, after making sure she was decent of course. Ann was just finishing up the gauze wrapped around her narrow waist.

"She okay?" he asked Mrs. Possible.

She nodded, "Nothing some R&amp;R won't fix."

"Cool. Figured I'd jump in before Kim finds out you're done. She's been freaking since you left her."

The changing house was a room with multiple shower stalls and changing rooms, along with a single closet that extended the length of the room and contained a sitting area surrounded by shelves for outfits and towels. A small sauna sat at the back of that room, just big enough to hold four people comfortably. Shego sat on a bench next to the sauna and Ron stood next to her as Ann stepped to the side.

"Look, I'm not good at these things, so bear with me," he rubbed his head. "Thanks for…"

"Save it, Stoppable," she held out a hand and looked away.

He wasn't sure, but she seemed irritated with something. She'd seemed distracted the entire flight home, but he brushed it off as post-mission reflection.

He tried to speak again, but she interrupted, "Don't thank me. I don't want it or need it. Saving your sorry butt made me incapable of helping Kimmie when she needed me. If anything had happened to her…if saving you made me lose her…It wasn't for your sake, Stoppable. Don't ever think it's for anyone's sake but hers."

He sneered and wondered why he even bothered. She'd never liked him and now she was saying it had been a mistake to save him. She was a top class bitch, which meant she hadn't changed since they'd met. He was glad she was being this way, since the last thing he wanted to do was feel indebted to the woman.

"At least you care about _someone_ other than yourself," he walked back to the exit, but stopped before exiting. "Let's just hope that attitude doesn't get one of your teammates killed."

She didn't look at him, but she did finish with, "Tell your girlfriend…thanks for saving Princess."

That surprised him enough to give her at least a thoughtful look before leaving. Maybe there was hope for her, but she had a lifetime's worth of grouchiness to sift through before she would start playing nice. He supposed he didn't have to like her as long as they could work together. At least they agreed on one thing: it was all for Kim's sake.

* * *

The buffoon had finally left and Shego let out an exasperated growl before lying across the bench and closing her eyes.

"That could have gone better," Ann deadpanned.

"Don't start with me," Shego said. "He may be Kimmie's friend, but he's still the jerk that left her high and dry and brought home a new squeeze to rub in her face."

Ann repacked her medical as she spoke, "Ronald isn't that kind of person. He has his faults, but your track record isn't exactly sparkling clean. If you're going to be dating my daughter, then you won't be running her friends away. Ron has and always will be there for her. The sooner you accept that, the better you two will be."

Shego thought back to that hug Kim and Ron had shared, "Maybe. Or maybe I'm the one in the way of them."

"And what does that mean?" Kim's voice sounded from the doorway.

_Crap_.

Ann, seeing the writing on the wall, politely left the two in the back room alone. Shego groaned and sat up, causing the redhead to move towards her in a comforting motion.

"I'm fine," Shego halted her. "Your mom says it'll heal in no time."

"What did you mean?" Kim pressed.

"It's not hard to guess, Cupcake. Even Yori saw just how intimate that hug was earlier."

Kim actually looked angry, but she held her voice low, "I almost lost my best friend."

"And the threat of loss usually shows us how deeply we actually care about a person. Maybe you care more about each other than either of you will admit."

"Do you think I still love Ron? Is that what this is about? Because you're right, I do. I'll love Ron until I die. I love him like my family; nothing more. Why are you being this way?"

Shego balled her fists and rocked back and forth, weighing how much she needed to admit to the girl. How much of her real feelings could she reveal before the redhead finally realized what kind of person she was.

"I know why you came in here and it wasn't just to check on me," Shego began softly, almost delicately. "You were going to walk in here and thank me for saving Ron. You were going to sing my praises and talk me up like some hero and I was going to sit here and die inside over every word. Because I would have to look you in your eyes and tell you I didn't care if the buffoon died or not."

Kim was silent and Shego couldn't even look at her. She stared at the wooden bench beneath her and waited for something she was expecting from day one. She could pretend to be good all she wanted, but she was evil when the sun rose and evil when the sun set.

Ron burning to death would have been disturbing and she wouldn't have taken any pleasure in watching it happen, but the boy's death would have affected her for a nanosecond before she'd brushed it off and continued with life.

Kim's small frame plopped down before her and it made her look into those olive orbs, "You think I don't know that?"

Shego was confused beyond words to see…understanding in her eyes. Oh God, she couldn't understand! There was no way she would want to even touch Shego again after hearing those words.

"You really think I don't realize how you are?" Kim continued. "We've known each other for years. I've talked to you more than people I knew at school. I know what you're about Shego. You put up this tough front and claim you don't care. Guess what: you said the same thing about me, but then you made the mistake of kissing me. Now, I know you're full of crap. You're not some soulless monster like you want everyone to believe. I slept next to you and you held me the whole night. Monsters don't do that."

"You were just lucky enough to get through, Princess. I can't open up to everyone else like I do with you. I can't be there for them like I am for you."

Kim grabbed her face and Shego couldn't fight back for some strange reason, "Listen to me, Sheridan. I won't lie to you: it breaks my heart that you don't care about my friend's life. But you saved him. You are the reason my best friend in this world is still here. I will never forget that. I don't care who you did it for; the point is that you did it and I know I can count on you to do it again if necessary."

Shego hated emotions with a passion, as hypocritical as that sounded. The one she detested the most above all others was crying. Crying was an outward sign of weakness and warriors didn't shed tears. That's why it angered her to see wet patches collecting at Kim's eyes. It angered her further that she felt her own watering at the girl's words.

Still, the sight of Kim's tears made her want to do something to make it go away. She'd snap the world in half if it would make her happier, would sacrifice anything to take that pain from her. That feeling wasn't as mysterious as she thought it would be.

She used to feel the same way about her younger brothers. The Wegos had been tolerable as siblings and she'd developed a very strong maternal instinct towards protecting them. When they hurt, she used to wish she could warp reality itself to appease them.

That didn't even begin to convey what she felt for the redhead. Kim's emotional pain drove her crazy and she almost wished she could take it into herself to save the teen from it.

"And you were wrong," Kim breathed a little more deeply now. "I didn't just come in here to thank you for saving my best friend. I came in here to tell you that I will never be able to repay you for what you did and I swear I'll do everything I can to try and make up to you how much that meant to me. I put my faith in you and you repaid that faith by doing something so wonderful that…"

"That?" Shego coaxed.

"You can hide from the world all you want, Shego. You don't have to be friends with Yori, Ron, Monique, or anyone else. But please don't turn your back on me. Ron and I are over. I've chosen you and I don't give up what I want without a fight."

"Maybe…we're taking this too fast."

Kim laughed bitterly, "Taking what too fast? I'm not asking you to marry me. We haven't just known each other for these past few weeks, even if we never saw each other in that way in the past five years. You know me and I know you. Give it a chance. If it doesn't work, then we call it quits and we at least tried. All I want is for you to try. Not for Ron or anyone else. Do it because _you _want to."

Shego hated how much sense she made and wanted to convince herself that it wasn't so much her reasoning that was winning her over, but that she just really, really wanted to see where being with Kim took her.

"If I can't change," Shego breathed. "If, after a few months, I'm still the same bitter, hateful person I've always been…would you still want to be with me?"

"My answer is yes," Kim didn't blink, "as long as you answer the same to this question: will you be there to save Ron or Yori again? I'm not asking you to be good, but I am asking you to be trustworthy. I trust you with so much right now. Can you be there for all of us, even if you're just doing it for me?"

Shego opened her mouth, but words stopped in her throat. She wanted to say yes without question, wanted to be exactly what she believed Kim Possible deserved. Yet, she knew she couldn't. Days ago, she'd told David that she didn't regret her criminal life and she would do it again. She hadn't been trying to act cool.

She'd tried being good and it simply wasn't her. She lacked that spark that Princess possessed that made her what she was. She'd sought Kim to form this team because she desired that spark. She'd failed, because every moment she spent with the teen showed her that you simply didn't learn that trait. You either possessed it or you didn't; Shego never would, no matter how hard she tried.

"You don't have to answer now," Kim audibly choked, but she was far too strong to lose her composure. "Take whatever time you need to decide."

The redhead stood in a hurry and rushed to the door before Shego could stop her. A slight pause at the door was the last she saw as her Princess disappeared. She was left to wallow in immediate regret as her lack of action dawned on her.

Kim was offering her everything, but she could only respond in half promises. She almost yearned to be something different, something more appropriate for the girl's emotions.

_Stop it! _Her mind chided. _You don't need to change! You are who you're supposed to be! If you needed to change, then Kimmie wouldn't have accepted you in the first place!_

She stood quickly, ignoring the pain in her side. Her mind, as late to the party as it was, was absolutely correct. She didn't need to change who she was, because Kim had already fallen for her. She didn't have to see defending the buffoon and his woman as a softening of her character.

Kim had given her a challenge because she knew Shego was bad enough to take it. She wouldn't protect them because she was good; she'd do it because she was the baddest woman on the planet. Her strength was untouchable, even for Kimmie. She actually grinned at how simple this whole thing was with a clear head.

Of course, Kim's safety would always come before the other two, but the redhead didn't have to know that. That cocky voice in her head, that one that she'd relied on for so many years for all of her criminal activity, told her she didn't have to play exactly by Kimmie's rules. Another voice, one she'd never really heard before, angered her by pointing out that she could make whatever excuse she wanted just to remain with Kim. Stupid voice didn't have to be so right.

She could make sense of all this later. Right now, Kimmie was getting further away and that was the last place she wanted her to be. She stumbled out of the dressing room and back out to the training area, where everyone seemed to be talking amongst themselves. Kim was nowhere in sight, which meant she was headed outside.

She ignored the looks of everyone as she ran past as gingerly as her side would allow. She made it to the front door and burst through, shielding her eyes from the sun and glancing around the yard. There, fiery hair glistening in the sun, was her Princess.

"Kim!" she called, wanting to see her face light up when she turned.

She ignored her quickly beating heart, ignored the strange buzzing sound in her ears, and walk-stumbled out the door as Kim spun in surprise. Her heart beat faster knowing all too well her conclusions and her thoughts. Her ears still buzzed, but it was getting louder…unnaturally louder…

_Above you!_ Her mind screamed as her instincts kicked into overdrive.

She looked upward just as she realized the buzzing was coming from all around them and suddenly something hit the ground between her and Kim. Concussive force slammed against her just as her senses registered she'd just seen an explosive device of some kind hit the ground and suddenly the world was spinning around her.

She hit grass hard, knocking the air from her lungs and thankfully landing injured side up. The following roll didn't help, but she somehow found her footing beneath her and stopped on all fours. Her first thought was that she hoped the explosion hadn't been closer to Kim. Her eyes darted in a panic, finally finding the teen and her throat dried.

Kim lay almost in the road, having been blown back considerably, her form crumpled and unmoving. Shego tried to stand, but whatever device that had separated them had also scrambled her equilibrium. All she could feel was the buzzing sensation now so close it made her innards vibrate.

Hands were on her and she was lucky she couldn't defend herself violently, as she realized Yori and Ron were standing on either side of her.

"Uh oh," she heard Ron say as something in the sky held his attention.

She finally was able to look up and saw the undercarriage of a hovercraft several yards above them. The thrusters underneath sounded like insects trapped inside her skull, but it was probably the concussive aftermath fading away. The craft was Drakken's tech, no question, but she had a feeling the blue oaf wasn't behind this.

"Hello, Ronald Stoppable," the German accent on the loudspeaker confirmed her belief. "I saw your little announcement on the television."

Ignoring his words, she felt Ron leave her side and make a dart for Kim, but a squadron of henchmen dropped from the hovercraft and effectively blocked him.

Dementor leaned over the side and grinned at them with malicious intent, "I believe you promised to make me history. THEN LET'S SEE WHAT YOU'VE GOT!"

* * *

David felt Dementor pitch the hovercraft backward, leaving the good guys behind to deal with his men while they began to hover over their true target. He looked back at George and Jim, who regarded him as they always did these days: with suspicion. They didn't understand how free he'd become, even after he'd explained to them after their altercation at dinner that he'd been zapped by the reverse polarizer.

Jim had been particularly enraged, but George, ever the voice of reason, had calmed him enough for them to talk. Really, he didn't even owe them that much, but there were tidbits of emotions left over from his good days that irritated him until he'd relented and answered their queries.

They weren't pleased, but he didn't need their approval. They just needed to do their job and right now that was taking their target. They grabbed metallic tendrils that acted as ropes and dropped them down to the ground below.

His men stood guard, the last line of defense in case the twelve or so men between Team Possible and them couldn't cut the mustard. He only needed a few seconds anyway to drop to the girl's side and feel her pulse.

The concussion grenade shouldn't have killed her, but it was her physical welfare he worried over. She was no good to him seriously injured. Luckily, ignoring a few scrapes and bruises, Kim was fine and he swept her up and over his shoulder.

He turned to see the groups in the midst of an all-out brawl. Yori and Ron led the charge, beating men left and right in an attempt to get past them. The minions did admirably using their bodies as a barrier to halt their progress, but it was only a matter of time before they were beaten.

A green explosion cut through most of them, flinging men in all directions and eliminating all but four of them. Shego held her side, but she strode towards David's men with unwavering purpose. All he needed to see were her wild eyes to convince him to speed up his movements.

Luckily, the explosion had jarred Ron and Yori. Combined with Shego's slowed movement, David had plenty of time to call the men back, grab a tendril for each of them, and have himself pulled up to the deck of the hovercraft, taking Kim along with him.

He yelled for Dementor to go and the little man had just enough time to dip backward as a very large plasma shot ripped past them. A roar of frustration came from the green woman as she visibly began to charge another shot, her entire body engulfed in her comet powers. Thankfully, the craft was already gaining distance and soon they were out of sight of the neighborhood and heading back to their new base.

David exhaled and gently laid the teen against the metal floor of the craft. She breathed evenly and seemed unharmed.

"Since when could Shego do that?" George stared back the way they came with astonishment on his aging face.

"She's gotten stronger," Jim marveled. "As well as we did against her, it looks like we barely scratched the surface of what she's capable of."

"Why are we taking her back!?"

David sat next to the unconscious hero and looked up at the henchman who'd asked this question.

"Let's bash her in right now," he continued. "We're rid of her for good, then."

David was up in an instant and had the man's throat, leaning him over the edge of the craft's railings. Jim and George went to stop him, but Dementor put out a halting hand.

"I actually need your help," David smiled at the man viciously. "I can't seem to find the ground…"

He placed a vicious boot to the man's sternum and sent him flying over the edge and towards the earth.

"…go find it for me."

He didn't register the sickened looks of his men or the pleased smirk of Dementor. All he saw was Kim, lying there as vulnerable as he'd ever seen her. No one would hurt her, not while he was around. She would make it to their base and he would make sure she was fit to battle.

Then, he would be the one to end her. No one else would receive that honor. It was all he had left to do. It drove him. He leaned against the inner wall of the craft and grinned, proud of himself and longing for their long overdue fight.

* * *

"Dammit! Dammit! DAMMIT!" Shego pounded the lawn, sending fiery explosions with every blow.

Ron stared dumbfounded at the empty sky where the craft had just been. For the first time since returning from Japan, he'd regressed to that panicky teenager he swore he'd left behind. He was mute, devoid of thought, and had absolutely no idea what to do.

"Where are they taking her!?" Ann almost screamed from behind everyone.

Ron turned and saw Betty attempting to console the red-haired woman who looked on the verge of a breakdown.

"We'll find her," Betty softly soothed her. "Or she'll escape. Kim doesn't go down that easily without a fight."

"Oh God, she looked hurt," Ann continued.

"She's been through worse."

Betty's words didn't seem to reach the woman as she mumbled worries against her reassurances. Yori stood as close to the blonde boy as possible, clearly intent on a private conversation.

"What do we do?" she asked, worry clear in her voice.

Ron looked in a daze, he knew as her face gave off a hint of worry when looking him over. Still, he was thinking, albeit in a very hectic fashion. What did they know about Dementor's group? He racked his brain and could only come up with one option.

"Wade's been virtually duking it out with one of their people," he responded finally. "Maybe he knows something now."

Shego's head whipped around as she finished her tantrum and somehow stumbled to a walking pace. She looked in pain, but there was a look on her face that bordered on madness. She stalked past the two, past everyone else and back into Wade's home.

Ron and Yori followed quickly, fearful for what exactly the plasma thrower had in mind. They reached Wade's room just as they saw Shego lift him from his chair by the collar of his shirt.

"Get the hacker on the line," Shego demanded. "Right now!"

"It doesn't work that way!" Wade tried to put on a brave face but he knew what the woman was capable of. "She isn't always online! I have to challenge her firewalls before she'll show!"

"Then do it!" she dropped him hard back onto his chair.

He stared at her wide eyed for a few moments before gulping and spinning to his work station. Like a flash, his fingers became a blur as he began to do what he did better than any person on the planet. Shego stood over him, breathing hard and grasping at her wound as though it was slowly killing her.

Ron couldn't make out what Wade was doing as binary swooped past the screen far faster than he could see. It took almost ten minutes before he was visibly doing anything. His squat avatar began what had to be the arduous task of hacking past the enemy's defenses.

Finally, the girl showed herself, riding in on her white dog dragon thing.

"Welcome back, Wade," she smiled cheerfully.

Wade tried to respond, but Shego pushed him away and almost pressed her face to the screen, "Where's Kimmie!?"

She mumbled in surprised response, openly flinching from the woman's tone despite the fact her anger couldn't harm her avatar.

"Answer me! Where has that psycho David taken her?! I swear to God…"

"I don't know!" Yoko stammered. "And even if I did, why would I tell you?"

"Don't play games with me you little bitch! I'm going to find you and your little fun bunch and when I do, I'm going to murder every one of you! Not burn, not cripple; I'm going to end your lives and then I'm going to find your families and make them suffer! I will burn down your homes! I will crucify your mutilated corpses on what remains of your front lawns as testament to how you do not FUCK with me!"

Yoko's avatar became deathly white and even Ron felt the blood leave his upper portions. Shego was not just angry, she was a woman scorned. She meant precisely every word of what she was saying and he knew she was a woman of her words.

"I don't…," the girl choked a bit, "…I don't know where Dementor's secret base is exactly, but it's somewhere near America. His base in Berlin is just a dummy facility to mislead Global Justice."

"What are they going to do with Kim?" Wade asked.

"David wants their fight to happen soon and he wants the lot of you nowhere around to interfere with it. Wade…you know I don't agree with what he's doing, but I can't stop him."

"Save the crocodile tears," Shego fumed. "You're partly to blame for this. You'll die just as badly as the rest of them."

"What do you care!?" Yoko actually raised her voice. "You're only using Kim to further your own goals! You don't even care if she dies!"

"YOU DON'T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT KIM AND ME!" Shego's plasma tried to flare, but she was too spent from earlier.

She fell to one knee, catching herself on the desk before her and taking in breaths as though they were her last. Ron wanted to calm her before she harmed herself, but she was far too worked up to be reasoned with.

"I'm sorry," Yoko whispered. "I hope you can help Kim."

With that, her avatar popped out of existence. Shego groaned, either from anger or pain, and pushed herself upright with some difficulty. She turned and Ron saw her face becoming a strange ash color, bizarrely mixing with her green skin.

"Shego, stop," Ron grabbed either of the woman's arms, certain she lacked the power to really fight back.

"Get off me," she barely struggled. "I _have_ to find her."

"We will," Yori placed her hand on the woman's shoulder. "But we must find out where to begin first."

Shego's eyes were glassy and he realized she was basically walking unconscious. She mumbled things as she pushed against his grip, but she was weakening by the minute. What was making her so intent on saving Kim?

"Look, I'm scared for her too," Ron spoke softly, almost soothingly, like he did when Hana became upset.

"You left her," the woman attempted angry, but she just sounded tired. "I won't leave her. I have to tell her…I want to be with her."

"What!?" He almost dropped her from surprise.

She tried to talk more, but her grip suddenly loosened and her eyes went blank as an audible thud sounded behind her. Ron caught her just as he noticed Yori standing behind her, her hand recoiling from the swing that had knocked the woman unconscious. Shego mumbled Kim's name before drifting off.

* * *

Her dreams were always so hard to pinpoint in content. They ranged from sensible to whacky, slow to hectic, and she never could remember them after she woke. She didn't know exactly what dream she was awakening from now, but it involved a fiery haired girl and death. The death of the girl dug into her worse and deeper than any pain she ever knew.

She felt her dream dissipating as she rushed towards wakefulness, but that pain remained throughout, along with a single name she cried when she awoke.

"Kim!" Shego sat upright and grasped for something that wasn't there.

"Jesus!" a male voice yelled from beside her. "Don't do that!"

It took her a moment to realize she was in an unfamiliar bed. Judging from how her feet almost passed the footboard, she guessed it was Wade's. She had no recollection of how long she'd been out. Next to her, Ron sat on the dresser and let his feet kick air as he stared the woman down. Slowly, her memories reminded her of the words she'd let slip when she was on the verge of collapse.

"You're even calling her name in your sleep," he sounded slightly angry.

She grabbed her head and growled, "Don't start with me Stoppable. How long have I been out?"

"You don't get to ask questions. This is your answer time."

She looked at him with a glare she saved for special occasions, intent on halting his little interrogation before it even began. To her surprise, he barely even flinched from the stare. Crap; the buffoon was growing a set day by day.

"We don't have time for this," Shego pushed the covers away.

"Wade is searching every database he can find for Kim's location. Since he's our only chance, we have to give him time. Let's _make _time for a discussion."

This wasn't the way she'd planned on the boy finding out. She wanted to leave it up to Kim to gently edge him into the idea. Shego didn't care if anyone knew, but Kim had made it clear the blonde deserved to know when the time was right. Looked like now was the right time whether she liked it or not.

"You're not that stupid," Shego began. "You should already know what's going on between us."

"I never even entertained the idea. I want to accuse you of brainwashing her, or taking advantage of her when she was emotionally vulnerable…but I see the way she looks at you."

Shego was shocked to see the boy's head lower. He looked like he'd taken a physical blow, but the pain was all centered internally.

"Why didn't she tell me?"

"She doesn't answer to you, Stoppable. Maybe she was afraid you wouldn't understand or worse yet you might judge her for her decision."

"I'd never!"

"You can claim that all you want, but I know that look. You're thinking about how much you hate this."

"It's sick and wrong!" he raised his voice a tad.

"And she's happy with me," Shego didn't let his outburst anger her.

Ron calmed down and stared at her, "…I know. Way happier than she ever was with me. You can't expect me to accept this so easily."

"I don't care what you do or think," she swung her feet over the bed and stood. "But don't you dare give Kimmie a hard time about this. You have no right."

"I don't like you Shego," he stood and met her face to face. "You're one of the last people on earth I wanted Kim falling for. And believe me, she and I will be talking about this extensively after we save her. If she's happy with you, I won't ever keep her from being happy. But if you ever let her down or make her unhappy, then I will put you down."

Shego actually grinned, "I think I'm starting to like you."

She held out a hand, begrudgingly of course, but she needed to be the adult here. There was something far more important at stake right now than their personal disagreements. Despite her usual cockiness, Shego knew that she would not be able to rescue Kim alone. She needed Ron and Yori.

"For Kim's sake," she offered.

He waited almost a full half minute before finally accepting her hand, "For Kim's sake."

She nodded and, after testing her side and finding it only mildly painful, walked for the bedroom door.

"Does she love you?" Ron asked after her, causing her to stop at the door.

"I don't know," was her honest answer.

"Do you love her?"

She gripped the door frame, "No…"

She heard him sigh, but that had no effect on the war going on inside her at that moment. The desire to continue fought her self-protective belief that the buffoon had no right knowing her inner thoughts. Still, someone had to hear it. She had to say it aloud, if for nothing else than for her own ears to hear her say it.

"…but I think I'm starting to."

Wade's errant typing could be heard down the hallway as Shego neared his lab or base or whatever it was. She walked through and saw Ann and Betty hovering behind the young boy. The redhead didn't look much better than she had previously, but it seemed Betty was keeping her from going off the deep end just yet.

"Anything, Nerdlinger?" Shego asked, causing everyone to spin at once.

"Shego!" he cried and waved her over. "Come here. We need your voice."

"Beg your pardon?" she asked but still obeyed.

He typed until a window opened on one of his monitors, taking up the entire screen. It was shaped like an envelope and it flashed with red letters that read "For Shego". After raising an eyebrow at how ridiculous that was, she waited until a small microphone appeared and began to flash.

She started as she realized what it required, "Shego here…um, hello."

The microphone beeped twice and turned a bright green before disappearing and being replaced with the now opening folder. Inside, a schematic unfolded and began to highlight several topographical areas. It looked to be a mountainous area with barren places all over and a small blueprint for a building in the middle.

The blueprint zoomed inward until it was the biggest thing on the screen. It was a warehouse of some kind, though it looked abandoned. Eventually the blueprint began to descend into the earth below the warehouse and began to lay out an intricate map of a base hidden beneath it. It was only a few levels deep, but it was impressive in scale nonetheless.

"What is this?" Shego asked.

Their answer came in the form of a blue dot beginning to blink rapidly on a single room on the third floor of the facility. Next to the dot, the words "Kim Here" were clearly legible.

"I think we've got help from the inside," Wade said, astonished.

"Can we trust that?" Betty asked.

"Definitely," Wade spun to face them. "It was encrypted to be undetectable as it left the server from that base. Whoever sent it didn't want anyone but us to see it."

"Where is she?" Ann asked.

"It looks like a warehouse in Canada where Drakken's tech used to be stored," Wade said. "Kim had been there recently, but that base wasn't always there. Dementor has to have some kind of moving facility. One that's capable of digging underground. It's perfect for avoiding most satellites."

"David took her back to where they had their first fight," Shego laughed. "How annoyingly poetic. How fast can you get me there?"

"My private jet can have you there in no time," Senior appeared from the training room doorway. "I trust all these favors will be justly rewarded after you rescue young Ms. Possible."

"You'll have to take that up with Kim. I'm going."

"You aren't going alone," Ron walked through the door along with Yori just as Shego was heading out.

Shego exhaled and nodded, "You're right. I need the two of you. Can I count on you to have my back; to save Kimmie?"

"No doubt," Yori said and Ron agreed.

Shego turned back to the older women, "Ann…"

The eldest female Possible looked her over with worry and fear. Shego gave her as genuine of a smile as she could muster.

"…Don't worry. I'm going to bring her back."

Ann nodded and the three left the room as a team. Shego didn't trust either of them, but she wasn't a fool. She wouldn't allow her pride to risk her ability to take back the girl that meant more to her than the world. They were set to walk into the mouth of the beast, their enemy's home turf, to save someone Shego could not live the remainder of her days without.

She smirked and felt her energy restored from her rest. The comet power flowed beneath her skin and waited until it was summoned to wreak vengeance on those who harmed her Kimmie.

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_We're in the final stretch, people. I can't believe I've gone this far, but you've all made it easier with every kind word.

I've received several messages from people stating that the Kim and Shego relationship has developed too quickly and I want you all to know: I didn't write this chapter as a response to that, as it was already in writing before those messages were read. Please don't think I'm taking potshots at you with the dialogue.


	10. Chapter 10

_**Legal: **_Blah

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Chapter 10**_

Betty watched the large monitor set above Wade's desk as the private jet lifted off from Middleton Airport and towards Canada. She was still astonished by how many satellites the boy could simply commandeer for his own purposes and it became clearer by the minute how he could have avoided Global Justice's hackers for so long.

She chuckled to herself, forcing herself to remember that such things were no longer her problem to mull over. After spending so many years seeing the world through GJ's eyes, she now had the almost alien task of reverting back to a civilian mindset. She probably never would completely, but she had plenty of time to try.

She wasn't even close to her forties and already retired, making her truly question her place in the world now. She wondered where she would have possibly gone to make a difference had Team Possible no longer existed. As she watched the trio of Shego, Ron, and Yori take flight and make for enemy territory, she worried for their safety.

She'd grown fond of Ron in the years she'd known the team and Yori was turning out to be a very dependable addition and mostly trustworthy, her hidden loyalty to Yamanouchi notwithstanding. Shego was the wildcard, but there was something there that was keeping the reformed villain in check. She'd had plenty of opportunities to harm Kim if that had been her intention, but she hadn't. Her reasoning was a mystery, but she appeared loyal, if only to Kim, so she was practically an ally.

Kim was the one thing Betty was most interested in out of all the team. She'd always marveled over the girl's skill, her prowess, her indomitable spirit. Her admiration over the years had turned into what could have only been a maternal instinct in watching over the girl. She'd had her missions recorded whenever possible and had always placed a failsafe to protect the girl if she ever went in over her head.

Surprisingly, that never occurred. Never once was Director's intrusion necessary and that had cinched in her immense respect for the teen. If Betty had ever bothered with having children, she would have wanted a daughter like Kim.

This was probably why she had struck up such a quick friendship with Ann. The elder Possible doted over her daughter's safety like any good parent, but she also believed enough in Kim's abilities to allow her this heroic lifestyle. As tough as Kim was physically, her mother's emotional strength in watching her eldest child run headfirst into danger…it was nothing short of inspiring.

"The man that took Kimmie was a fan?" Ann suddenly asked, standing next to Betty and watching the screen with unblinking eyes.

"David, yes," Betty responded. "He looks up to your daughter, it seems."

"How could he hurt her, then? What sense does it make to harm someone you admire?"

Betty thought about that for a moment, "Admiration and obsession aren't that far apart, especially for those who see someone else living the life they desired. David and his cronies attempted what your daughter perfected and failed…miserably, in David's case. Perhaps he sees her as a hurdle he must overcome to negate his past failures."

"I'll never say this to her, but I hope she pummels him."

"I heard that," Monique's voice caused them to turn to the entrance.

The girl led her 'boyfriend' Leon inside, followed by a brown haired man in a suit and Senor, Senior, who chatted animatedly as they walked. Betty knew about the boy, who taught classes about Kim on his down periods. He seemed to be an admirer, but his attention had been focused on the girl ahead of him since they'd met.

"Who's the suit?" Betty asked, not recognizing him.

"This is Shego's limo driver, Driver," Monique said. "He said he was worried about his boss and wanted to join in waiting for them to return."

"You're name is Driver?" she raised an eyebrow.

"By name, by profession," he smiled warmly. "I hope I'm not interfering, but I've grown quite fond of Ms. Shego and Ms. Kim. I can't rest until I know they're back and safe."

"You're more than welcome to stay," Ann answered. "You've taken Kim and Shego lots of places? How are they together?"

He chuckled, "It's not my policy to dole out private matters, ma'am. Let's just say they've become quite close over these past few weeks."

"Really close," Leon added. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say they were dating."

Monique elbowed him lightly and Betty noticed Ann's body language change ever so slightly. Driver merely chuckled again and moved to stand off to the side and admire the machinery around him. None of these reactions sat well with Betty.

"Ann," she began, "what are you not telling me?"

"I don't know what you mean," the redhead grinned and turned her attention back to the jet. "All I know is there's a person on that jet right now that is prepared to move heaven and earth to get Kim back."

"Assuming Kim isn't already preparing an escape as we speak," Leon moved forward. "She's been through worse than this, Ms. Possible. I'd bet she's already on her way to freedom."

* * *

Kim Possible was drooling. A light stream of slobber edged from the corner of her mouth and ran down her face and she was SNORING. The last thing he expected the teen hero to do was either of those things and it did wonders in humanizing her. In fact, if he was being completely honest, he found it a tad cute to behold.

Will Du had been imprisoned for longer than he had ever anticipated, but every escape plan had been thwarted by his captor's sudden increase in capability. He was used to the brain dead minions of the past, but his current wardens were not only intelligent and perceptive, but hospitable to boot.

George and Jim, if those were their real names, had taken care of him admirably since his capture. He'd been fed evenly, allowed to bathe at times, and had even been allowed television privileges due to his lack of escape attempts and in exchange for a few sparring rounds with his captors. If only they'd known he just hadn't found one safe enough to enact yet.

Everything had changed now, as Possible's sudden appearance meant something big was about to go down. He'd heard some henchmen plotting, but he'd never gotten enough details to satiate his curiosity. The captors were too dedicated to blab, but it was clear from conversation that their only thoughts were Team Possible.

He'd had his hopes raised after seeing the new Team trounce Motor Ed with minimal effort on television, but Kim's unconscious form sharing his prison proved they were still playing against a powerful alliance.

"Get a guard," he heard Kim whisper.

"What?" he blinked.

"Tell a guard something's wrong with me," she kept her 'sleeping' face as she spoke. "We'll jump him when he's inside."

He exhaled deeply, "They don't post guards. They come when they feel like it. You can stop with the possum act."

Her eyes opened and looked miffed, "Great. That was pretty much my best plan on a whim."

She rolled over from a lying position into an Indian style sit, surveying the room they currently occupied. He had to admit, it was nice for a prison. It was a single room, a little over bedroom sized, and contained a single set of cots and not much else décor besides the aforementioned television bolted to the wall.

"Good to see you're okay," she smiled quickly at him. "Dr. Director was worried about you."

"How is she?" he asked a bit more worriedly than he'd intended.

"She suffered a pretty bad shock from a Taser of some kind, but she's healing. She's officially retired as well."

He nodded, fully aware that they would have given her practically no choice. For as professional as she could be, Director detested any higher power that refused to see the more important picture. Of course, she considered Team Possible more important than most international securities, so perhaps it was time she found a new calling.

"So," Kim stood and stretched her arms upward, "I take it since you're still trapped this place is pretty locked down."

Unashamedly, he stole a glance as her shirt rode up her stomach, "Tighter than most of our security at GJ."

"And they were smart enough to take my kimmunicator and all my gadgets. This might actually prove difficult."

She walked around and gave every nook and cranny a thorough once-over. He didn't have the heart to tell her he'd already done the same thing multiple times by now. Besides, if anyone could find something he'd missed, it was Kim. He had no qualms admitting that the girl could practically do anything.

"You're hurt," she looked at his arm.

He followed her gaze, surprised to indeed see a considerable bruise below his elbow, "I've been sparring with my jailers. They're quite tough and talented, especially that David fellow that brought you in."

Her jaw tightened at the name, but she played it off, "How strong is he?"

"At first, he was quite good. I could keep up with George and Jim, though they might have been holding back. David was noticeably better; I didn't stand a chance. Now, since his little change in attitude, he hasn't sparred with me…but I hear the stories of him fighting some of the henchmen. He's put many of them in the infirmary."

"So, his personality did change. What happened?"

"I only have second hand information, but it seems that Dementor used his attack on Global Justice to steal Electronique's weapon that changes you from good to evil."

"The reverse polarizer," Kim slammed a fist into her hand. "I knew it."

With purpose, she strode to the single, metallic door that separated them from the outside. She banged on it viciously, making it reverberate throughout the halls outside the cell.

"Get me David right now!" she commanded. "I'm ready to end this nonsense!"

He watched her step back and had to admire her gumption. She was ballsier than anyone he'd ever worked with, but he hoped she knew what she was getting into. She'd all but openly retired the last time he'd seen her and stopping a bumbler like Motor Ed was a far cry from what Dementor was planning.

After several minutes of silence, the cell door opened and the requested pony-tailed man stepped through with a gigantic smirk. The two stood inches from each other and Du could see the tension radiating off them.

"You said I had a week," Kim grimaced.

"I changed my mind," he visibly flexed his muscles. "Villains tend to do that."

"You're not a villain. You're a muscle for hire that's had his wires crossed without his permission."

He scoffed, "So, you know about the polarizer. Good, that saves me the trouble of explaining. If I knew it could have freed me this well, I would have gladly taken it before."

"So, why bring me here? Why not fight me on neutral ground like a real warrior?"

"Because after Dementor's plan begins, nowhere but here will be safe."

"What does that mean?"

He laughed, "You really think I'll tell you? How exactly are you planning on getting that out of me?"

"I can think of a way," she grinned menacingly.

With speed Will still couldn't comprehend, Kim placed a hard foot into David's stomach and sent him stumbling out the cell door. Will followed in surprise and saw a group of men beginning to bear down on her.

"Back off!" David yelled at them as he clutched his stomach. "No one touches her except me! Understood?!"

They all nodded and instead focused on keeping Will secured in the prison. He watched as Kim took a stance and stared down the older man as if she wished him to catch fire under her intense gaze. He only grinned back at her and removed his uniform's top, revealing a muscle shirt underneath.

"The whole base is our playground, Possible," he almost seemed giddy. "Please make this worth my wait."

Kim responded by leaping at him intent on giving him the fight of his life. Will wished her luck as they disappeared into the base.

* * *

"Possible and David have just left the holding area and are moving towards the mess hall, sir," the guard's voice said over the radio.

Dementor ignored him, actively watching the altercation on the multitude of security cameras spread throughout the facility. Constant visual awareness was something he'd demanded since the construction of his underground base, the Gesellschaft. It was a marvel of technology and the fruits of the labors of dozens of scientists and a ton of Drakken's old tech.

The base was actually mostly completed by the time Dementor had discovered it, a lifelong project first commissioned to HenchCo about three months ago. Jack Hench had refused to reveal the original requester, but he made it all too clear that they were no longer going to return to claim it. Better yet, the businessman had given it to him without pay or collateral, making him promise to repay its worth after he'd succeeded.

Jack had always been looking out for the prosperity of villains worldwide. After all, where would his business be without people to buy his products? The German looked at it all as a show of good faith and Jack's belief that he would indeed be successful in his objective.

The time for his plan was so close and now Possible, the only one who could possibly stop him, was about to be trashed by David and his improved new attitude. Speaking of which, the two fighters were now in the mess hall and absolutely tearing the place apart. Henchmen, under orders to not interfere, moved aside as both combatants exchanged blows and not just with fists and feet.

Possible kicked chairs and tables and David even used the henchmen as shields as the two fought savagely. It was a fantastic show and Dementor didn't want to miss the exact moment that Kim Possible knew she had lost; the moment when David would snap her in two and then he could be disposed of as well, ridding him of every annoyance in one fell swoop.

"Dementor, sir," his intercom crackled.

"I'm busy!" he responded loudly. "What is it?"

"We have signs of life directly outside the door that leads to the warehouse."

Dementor spun in his swivel chair and pressed up the main camera. He couldn't see anything on the monitor stationed outside the facility, save for the Canadian wilderness. Yet, the system was indeed picking up a heat signature of some kind.

"It's probably just an animal," he dismissed.

"Uh," the henchmen stuttered, "it's knocking…sir."

Well, that changed things then, "Get as many free men as you can at that door and destroy whatever you find, animal or otherwise."

"Sir," he logged off.

They hadn't detected anything coming towards them in the sky nor the ground. He'd always worried that Team Possible would follow after their captured leader, but that had been hours ago. Plus, there was no way they could know where his hidden base was located.

He told himself it was a raccoon, or a Canadian equivalent, and that there was nothing to worry about. He went back to his entertainment as the two fighters were now leaving the mess hall and a ton of debris in their wake.

Both were slowing, possibly more to retain stamina than tiring out. Both were exceptionally talented and this fight could last a very long time. Neither appeared injured, but it was only in due time that the real carnage would commence.

He was so preoccupied by his joy that he barely registered the powerful explosion somewhere above him, scaring him witless and making him fall from his chair. He scrambled across the floor and to the monitor that showed the outside…and his eyes widened.

* * *

The henchmen ran for the door down the narrow hallway in a tight group. There were only about twenty and they were armed and ready to rock. They made it down the hall and to a portion that widened out for the entrance that connected the outside warehouse to the hidden facility.

The group steadied themselves as one approached a panel that allowed him to open the sliding, metallic doors. They looked prepared, but none of them had expected what appeared once the doors opened.

Rufus stood with a metal bar in hand ready to continue beating on the door as he had been previously. He had stopped mid swing and now surveyed the confused men before him.

"Thank you," he mumbled as he dropped the bar and scurried past them and into the facility.

They stood dumbfounded, shrugging to one another and shaking their heads. That is, until one of them screamed, like a girl no less, and a giant ball of plasma erupted through the doorway and landed dead in the middle of the group.

Though it didn't hit any of them directly, it was still powerful enough to blow a sizable chunk of floor out, sending them all rag doll into the walls. It had almost been enough to dislodge Ron and Yori from their hiding place inside the ventilation shaft above the hall, but they held firm.

Ron waited until he saw Shego walk into the building before signaling Yori to continue ahead. The green woman walked with a purpose Ron finally understood after all this time. She barely let a grin show as she moved calmly into the facility and ignited her hands in preparation for the heat that she knew was about to come down on her.

She'd made it clear that she was to be the distraction while the two of them sneaked in and located Kim and hopefully Will Du as well. He didn't like the fact that she was willing to take on Dementor's entire army by herself, but she couldn't be dissuaded. He wanted to think she was just out for the blood and destruction; that she only cared about exerting dominance, but then he remembered the words she'd told him on the way here.

Exiting the jet far outside the zone of the facility, she'd pulled him to the side and given him a stern look.

"I'm counting on you two to get Kimmie out of there. I'll give them something to worry about so you can do your ninja stuff. If it takes me too long to get out, then go without me. Knock her out and drag her if she won't leave."

Ron crawled through the ducts and tried to find a way to explain the woman's attitude as anything besides what it clearly was. In her own way, she cared about Kim immensely; enough to sacrifice herself to give them a chance to escape.

The selfish had become the selfless and he knew it would have been impossible if not for the fact that Kim had inspired the change in character. No, it wasn't so much a change as a shift in priorities. Shego was still an ice queen, but there was something different in her attitude. He still didn't like it, but he was starting to understand it.

"Which way, Wade?" Yori stopped ahead as the vent T-sectioned.

The kimmunicator in her hand lit up, "Left. The layout of this place isn't clearly labeled, but I'm pretty sure I know where they might be keeping Kim."

Ron began to move, but Yori hesitated, "Will Shego be okay? She's still injured."

"Honestly," Ron smiled grimly back at her. "I'm more worried for the goons."

* * *

Shego breathed evenly and continued into the hidden base. She moved deliberately at a slow pace, making the henchmen come to her in hopes it would clear out their numbers wherever Ron and Yori were going. She barely heard them crawling overhead, which meant they'd have no trouble remaining undetected.

More goons poured around the corner and made for her, fear and adrenaline present in their movements. She didn't waste her plasma, knowing too well she would need every ounce the deeper she delved into the enemy's home. She didn't need her powers for chumps anyway.

One goon swung a shock stick, but she ducked it and uppercut him unconscious. Two more swung wildly and she stepped forcefully into one shoulder first, knocking the air from him and slamming him against the wall. The other was all too simple to disarm and bodily throw through a window nearby.

The window led to a room that contained more men who just had their card game interrupted by their buddy flying in and smashing their table; served them right for playing instead of working. She leaped through the window just as the men were retrieving their weapons, but it was too late for the nearest two.

An elbow to the back of one's neck dropped him cold and the other got two punches and a roundhouse for his trouble. She noticed two more windows nearby and smiled maliciously towards the remaining men. When she was done, there weren't going to be any windows left.

She felt no pity for the whimpering simpletons as they lie about broken glass, covered in blood and bruises. It was refreshing to her to see that she was still quite ruthless when she needed to be. In her musings, she wondered what Kim would think of her disregard for taking it easy on her captors.

_She'd still want me_, she thought happily as she kicked another goon and saw blood and spittle splatter the wall. _She'd do the same for me if I'd been taken._

There were no doubts in her thoughts, which made her fight that much harder. As fun as this was, it wasn't for her personal entertainment. Every punch and kick wasn't meant for herself; it was all for…her lover? Girlfriend? Did it really matter what she was called? Kimmie: the name itself spoke every reason she needed to keep fighting.

So many years of fighting and living for herself now set aside for one person's safety. It didn't feel bad, honestly. In fact, every blow to a goon's face made her believe that this whole hero thing might actually turn out to be a lot of fun.

* * *

Dementor stormed down the hallway with all the speed his tiny legs would allow. With Monkey Fist and Gemini following close behind, they made haste towards the research area of his base. Team Possible's sudden appearance and subsequent dismantling of his henchmen had changed everything.

"You're sure you saw my sister with them?" Gemini asked.

"We have more important things to worry about, Sheldon!" the German bellowed.

"WE?! If I'm not mistaken, it's your base that's currently being ransacked. It's your men who are proving ineffective against this little intrusion."

"My problems are yours, Gemini. Or have you forgotten what an alliance entails?"

"Our alliance also hinged on your imprisonment of my sister! Now she's on Possible's side, the one place we didn't need her to be! Your incompetence has all but rendered our camaraderie moot!"

Dementor exhaled evenly, allowing his temper to even before he spouted something he would regret. The man's fixation on his sister was infuriating, but it was a useful card to play whenever he was hesitant to play ball. There was no time to bicker amongst themselves.

"Gemini, please," he spoke slowly, "we still have our plan and Drakken has seen to it that it can begin immediately. This is our ace and we can play it whenever we choose to render Team Possible helpless. The threat alone will shake them to the core!"

"Then do so," Gemini stopped, causing the other men to look back quizzically. "I shall attend to my own affairs."

With that, he disappeared down an alternate hallway.

"He'll run the first sign of trouble," Fist muttered.

"Let him," Dementor continued his walk. "We only need to beat the intruders to the labs."

Fist suddenly stopped and looked back the way they'd come.

"What!?" Dementor was quite sick of distractions.

"I sense mystical monkey power," the ape man stared at nothing in particular.

"Stall them."

"I shall do more than that. Count on it."

Fist moved back down the hall and the smaller man didn't give a cursory glance before resuming his trek. Fist would stop Possible's blonde boy, he had no doubts of that. David would kill Possible, and then there would only be Shego to deal with.

He lacked the manpower to stand toe to toe with the ex-superhero, but perhaps Drakken had some toys lying around that would help him dispose of the last great threat against his success. He was _so_ close and nothing short of his own demise would halt his plans.

* * *

Kim fought in midair to right herself, but David's toss had been too great. She braced herself as her body slammed against a table and almost cracked the wooden top. She rolled off it and onto the floor, feeling the hard metal beneath the carpet give little cushion to her fall. This fight was at a standstill and she didn't like it.

David was breathing hard and had a trail of blood draining from the edge of his mouth, but he was still more than capable of putting up a tremendous offensive. Kim wasn't bleeding yet; luckily, she was just faster than him and had scored the majority of hits. Unluckily, the man was solidly built and though she was wounding him, he was far too tough to feel most of it.

She growled softly and pushed back up to stand against him. He grinned every time she refused to stay down and she knew he was playing a game with her. This wasn't a fight to the death to him anymore; this was his one dream come true and he was reveling in it like child meeting Santa for the first time.

"That all?" he breathed.

She bared her teeth and ran the man down. They currently fought in a study of some kind, like a recreational area set aside for down time. Bookshelves, end tables, chairs, and random assortments of board games littered the large room.

However, it was the window that caught Kim's attention. A window that looked out over a storage area filled with tons upon tons of wooden crates and storage containers. A window that David was standing directly in front of and one that shattered quite easily when she'd leaped into his torso knees first and sent both of them careening onto a catwalk just outside.

Metal creaked as both bodies slammed against it and Kim protected her face from the shards that rained over them. She pushed herself back up, hoping that little stunt had at least winded him. To her surprise, it actually had.

He held his chest and moaned but he didn't hesitant to right himself and stare her down.

"What's Dementor planning?" she demanded.

He shrugged and smiled defiantly, which irritated her to no end. She jumped inward and swept low, but he saw it coming and used the catwalk's railing to hang above her attack. He kicked out with both legs, but she maneuvered under them and lifted her back high. She caught his legs and forced him to flip backwards, but he simply landed and rolled back to his feet.

She brought on the assault again, but he was through countering. The narrow walkway didn't give her ample room to move, making her a sitting duck. Eventually, he found an opening and smacked her hard across the temple, disorienting her. One boot to the stomach later and she was rolling across the walkway.

"How are you so tough?" he asked as he strolled casually towards her. "Are there muscles hidden beneath that narrow frame of yours? How can a little girl like you defy so many laws of physics and nature?"

She kicked out, catching him in the knee and forcing him to a kneeling position. She kipped up and started pelting his lowered upper body with knees and kicks. He blocked most of it with his arms, but she could feel his resolve lessening with every solid blow.

Quickly, he threw an elbow into her extended leg and slammed her knee against one of the railings of the catwalk. With a pained grunt, she realized she'd given him a free blow to her previous injury.

He stepped up and into her space, but she ducked low and came directly back up, feeling the top of her head make contact with his jaw. His head cocked back, almost making him fall backward but he managed to stumble and remain upright.

She pushed off the railing and soared foot first towards him…but he was ready and intercepted her attack. She felt her jaw shift violently as his fist made impact and then her body shifted in midair. She felt the railing strike her side, but the worst feeling was the emptiness beneath her. She realized she was falling over the edge just in time to feel her whole form slam against a wooden crate several feet below.

* * *

Shego wasn't exactly sure where she was now. She'd been moving about on instinct and that had only gotten her lost. She now stood amongst a series of machinery that resembled the inside workings of a large aircraft. Pistons turned and spun, gears whirled in perfect rhythm, and it all made so little noise. This was tech on a level she hadn't seen before but it seemed strangely familiar.

Ignoring those thoughts, she moved through the room and towards an exit at the far end, wondering if Ron had found Princess yet…when two figures walked through the exit and started at her presence. She immediately recognized the younger black man and older blonde man.

"There you are," Jim almost purred the words. "You are certainly lacking in subtlety these days, girl."

"I'm back to doing what I do best," she placed her hands on her hips. "I'm afraid I don't have time to entertain you boys again, so let's make this quick."

Jim nodded and actually licked his lips in anticipation.

"Alright," George put out a fist. "Winner gets her first."

Jim extended his own and Shego went wide eyed as she watched the men begin to play Rock, Paper, Scissor. After multiple tries, she assumed they were going for a best of ten or so. She didn't have time for this.

Their little game was interrupted as she shot a small plasma ball directly between them, smoldering a hole in the wall behind them.

"Like I said, I don't have time for this. I'll take both of you at once."

"You can't be serious," George looked oddly worried. "You could barely take us individually."

"You caught me in a bad time. I was lost then, trying to find something worth fighting for," she put her arms out, which erupted in plasma.

"So," Jim balled his fists, "did you ever find it?"

"Come find out," she grinned.

The two exchanged a fist bump before rushing her and Shego stood her ground. They were only feet away when she loosed a blast at the ground, kicking debris up towards the older blonde. She spun into the other, kicking out and putting him on an immediate defensive.

A few kicks and she felt the blonde recover, but she was running and facing him now. He didn't expect that and thus was forced into a defensive game as she pummeled his defenses and tried to wear him out. He managed a few counter strikes, but they were easily dodged.

The other man moved between them and he was spinning and flipping like his capoeira allowed, moving erratically and taking quick strikes when least expected. George was strong, delivering blows that could crack cement, but Shego easily caught a punch as he stepped in to assist. She wrapped his arm with her own and barred him, using his own strength against him as he struggled to escape.

Jim was fast and agile, but Shego found an opening and intercepted one of his legs with her own, entwining their knees and forcing him to the ground. Shego was strong and she'd forgotten how much so until she'd pulled the bigger man inward, putting his weight on her and Jim's entwined legs and causing him noticeable pain.

With ease, she used just enough plasma to double palm him in the chest and used the super powers to send him flying back against a large metal cylinder. The room echoed from the blow as she was already untangling their legs and cartwheeling over Jim.

The younger man was rolling with her, keeping distance and using his hands to support his body as his legs attacked his pursuer. She felt two glance her and reciprocated with a strike to the face. He rolled with it and backhanded her, but she rolled along with that and extended a long leg. Jim's face shook from the impact and he was tumbling head over heels and sliding to a stop.

"Must we continue?" she asked. "I'd love to pound on you two some more, but I have to find Kimmie before your crazy pal gets to her first."

Jim chuckled, "Too late. They're already going at it somewhere. It should be over shortly."

Shego grimaced at the man's enjoyment of that sentence, "You fan boys are so pathetic. No wonder you could never reach Kim's level."

"You of all people should know how we feel, Shego," George wiped blood from his mouth. "You know what it's like to be chewed up and spit out when you don't conform to what the world wants. How quickly did they abandon you in Go City?"

Shego shot him a glance, "I abandoned the city, not the other way around. I walked away because that's not who I was; it wasn't who I wanted to be. You two quit when things got hard. I took a pummeling from Princess more times than I can count, but never once did I run from the world and hide and lick my wounds. That's the difference between you and me."

"Then why join Team Possible?!" Jim attacked again and Shego defended this time. "You can't be a hero! None of us can! So why pretend like you even belong with Kim and the others!?"

He managed to strike her twice, face and torso, before she cracked his jaw and elbowed him to the floor. He jumped back up, but she answered him with a plasma blast and sent him back to the floor.

"I may be evil and I may be selfish," Shego narrowed her eyes, "but even I know when it's time to admit that the world is bigger than _my_ problems and _my _failures. I found something more important than myself."

Jim started to speak, but was interrupted.

"Let it go, man," George's tired voice echoed. "She's got something more important on her mind. We lost. Besides, we still have something left to do."

She walked away from the men who didn't matter, towards the exit, towards that something she needed to find; that someone that had shown her there were stronger things than her greed and selfishness. Jim was right: she could never be a hero again. But, she didn't have to be. It wasn't about _her _anymore; it never truly would be again_._

* * *

The world spun and she hit another crate before finally smacking against the hard ground a floor below where they'd started. She closed her eyes tight and tried to make the world stop spinning and the nausea subside. She heard footsteps descending the metal stairs nearby, apparently in no rush.

"You're good, Kim," he spoke between breaths. "It took me almost twenty years to reach this level of skill, and you've still got over a decade of improvement to go. See, I know you better than most people. I've watched you, studied you, tried to understand what you possessed that I lacked. That's why I know that you aren't giving me your best."

She felt an angry fist grip a large portion of her hair and she was lifted painfully by her roots. She used a free arm to grab her assailant's, pulling up and relieving some of the stress from her scalp.

"Why are you holding back!?" he yelled directly into her face.

"I came to fight David," she said weakly. "I'm not giving my all against a victim of the reverse polarizer."

"Victim?" he asked. "That doohickey saved me, Possible. Decades of personal torment were whisked away in a matter of seconds."

Something slammed into her face and she was down again as she heard him begin to walk around the room they were in.

"Being evil doesn't just mean being vile and despicable. It also means that you aren't affected by things like a conscience. There's no more internal struggle. No more guilt that eats away at your very soul day after day. It's true freedom."

Kim coughed, "Is that what you always wanted? Freedom from feeling guilty over Cindy?"

She couldn't see him, but she could hear the air leave his lungs. She could hear him whip around and stare concentrated anger towards her.

Kim rose to her knees and met David's eyes, "Is that why you ran away from home? Why you joined a mercenary group? Were you trying to run from the guilt of what happened to your sister?"

There was a very sudden, very violent conflict rising in the man's eyes. He wanted to walk to her and hurt her, that much was apparent. However, there was a far more powerful emotion assaulting him, reminding him of what he'd been living with since he was almost her age.

"You don't know what it's like to fail, Kim," he mumbled. "You've lost, I know that's true. But you've never failed when it mattered most. You've never had to deal with knowing in the end that you just weren't good enough."

She didn't answer, only waited as the man was clearly not finished speaking.

"So many criminals stopped; so much good done for my city. They were planning on naming a holiday after me. I was on my way home to tell my parents and my little sister. I remember seeing the door open, broken from the hinges, and walking into my living room. My parents were tied up and sitting on the couch; my sister was bound and standing next to the man who'd taken my family hostage, a man I'd stopped weeks ago. I attacked blindly, before I'd seen the gun pressed against my sister's spine. He'd fired before I could reach him and there was blood everywhere. I lost it…I don't know if I killed him or not, but he was bleeding just as badly when I was done."

Kim closed her eyes and remembered Wade discovering the deleted files hidden in Yoko's code. She'd erased his past for him, but the destroyed history did little to ease his soul it seemed. Kim had read the news report of the police finding the family after David had called 911. The parents had been fine and the criminal had somehow survived the violent beating given him.

Miraculously, Cindy, David's younger sister, had survived her wound, though it had made her a paraplegic from that day on. David was never seen again, having left the city that very day. The guilt over what had occurred radiated off the man like a diseased cloud he would never be rid of. It ate him alive, whether he admitted it or not.

"What would you have done?" he asked her.

"I don't know," she answered honestly.

"That's not good enough! Tell me what you would have done if that had happened to your brothers, your parents, Ron…what about if it had happened to Shego?"

She didn't answer, didn't have anything worth saying to the man. His pain was foreign to her and she hoped she could never relate. She was mature enough to know words could only heal so much.

"She can never love you," he said cruelly, though he registered no joy over it.

"I don't know what you mean," Kim deadpanned.

"I told you I've watched you. Even recently, I've watched you and Shego bond. You spent the night at her house, went out for salads together…my favorite part was the way you couldn't keep your hands apart after you were through."

She stared into him defiantly.

"So the moth falls in love with the flame," he continued. "After seeing how badly you and Ron turned out, I wonder which of the two you are."

"I don't want to hear Freudian nonsense from a man with a fried brain. At least I know who I am."

"Don't diss the polarizer 'til you've tried it, Possible. Dementor's using it for his new grand scheme; maybe he'll let us use it on you. Or maybe we should give Shego another round with it. I hear you like Ms. Go _much_ better anyways."

"No," Kim pushed herself up by her knuckles and stood upright. "I'll never take away her right to choose."

"I didn't expect any other answer from you. Ready for round two?" he looked absolutely delighted at that.

"Actually, I'm ready to end this. If Dementor's using the polarizer for his scheme, then I don't have time to play with you anymore."

"You won't get past…" his sentence ended as Kim flew forward on strong legs and planted a knee into his sternum.

He stumbled back, but Kim wasn't letting him regain his stance. She flipped into the air towards him, bringing down both feet, but he jumped to the side clumsily. Surprise registered in his eyes as he noticed her land on both legs without wincing.

"Your knee…" he breathed.

"Faking it," she smiled and wiggled her formerly injured joint.

He almost growled, but she moved towards him with unmatched grace and dead-legged him. He fell to one knee, and she back flipped and felt her feet crash against his chin as she returned to a stand. He lay on his back, looking at the ceiling, not moving for several moments.

"Finished?" she asked.

"Just starting," he slowly stood and rubbed his face.

* * *

Will knew the sound of fighting was near almost as soon as it had ended. The grunts of pain from outside were soon replaced by someone jingling keys and eventually opening his cell. Ron Stoppable and the Yori girl entered quietly, almost impressively so far as he was concerned.

"Well," Will grinned as he neared, "this has been just the interesting day."

"You have no idea," Ron didn't smirk back. "We're getting you out of here. Where's Kim?"

"Off fighting David. From the ruckus outside, they seem to be tearing the place apart."

"That would be Shego," Yori said.

Will looked surprised, "Shego…I never would have believed I would call her one of my saviors."

"If it makes you feel any better," Ron added. "I don't think she actually cares if you're safe. Hence us being here and her not being."

Will shrugged good-naturedly, "Not complaining. Let's get out of here."

They nodded and left together as Will noticed the battalion of troops lying splayed across the floor. The two had taken them out with little effort. He'd heard that Stoppable had been training in Japan for some time, but he still found it odd to find the boy so capable. He clearly had been missing a few key moments these past few weeks.

They rounded a corner as Rufus led the way, sniffing the air and using his animal senses to locate the way out and also any traces of Kim. Wade's transmissions were becoming jumbled, forcing them to rely on the mole rat to assist in their escape.

Rufus suddenly slid to a stop and Ron moaned a bit at the sight before them. Monkey Fist blocked their path, hands behind his back and looking very calm despite what occurred the last time they'd met.

"What now?" Will remained calm.

"You two go back the way we came," Ron stepped forward and brandished his staff. "Find Kim if you can then get out of here."

"I'm not leaving you," Yori sounded actually angry.

Ron gave her a confident smile, "Am I the monkey master?"

She grimaced, "Yes, you are."

"Then have a little faith, Hon. There are more important things than all of us fighting Fist. Make sure Kim is safe. Please."

Will could see Yori hated this plan, but she couldn't argue with Ron's logic. One of them holding him at bay gave the others ample time to escape. Kim's demeanor had rubbed off on the blonde in the best way possible.

The girl pulled him in close, "Show him what we already know."

"Booyah," he whispered.

She released him and commanded Will to follow as they bolted back the way they'd come. He thought he saw the girl's shoulders sag a bit heavily as they ran, but he couldn't be sure.

* * *

Ron looked down to see the naked mole still standing by his side, "You too, Ruf."

"Nuh uh!" the pet shook its head violently before running up its masters shoulder.

Ron wasn't a genius, but even he knew a show of loyalty when he saw one. Most considered Rufus to be just an animal, a dollar store companion from his childhood. Ron saw him for what he was: a friend good enough to face down certain monkey doom without hesitation. He scratched the animal under his chin and twirled his staff.

Monkey Fist chuckled and unfolded his arms. With fists clinched, he was surrounded by a quick burst of yellowish energy. It was the Yono again, stronger than before. Every second Fist used those powers guaranteed a chance at higher proficiency.

"You do your masters proud by standing your ground, boy," Fist taunted. "Master Sensei has toughened you, it seems."

"You make it seem like there's a reason we should be afraid of you," Ron playfully spun his body and staff, like it was a game. "Team Possible has a history of putting you down, remember?"

"You mean Possible and that little brat of a sister you have. Don't think for a moment you were ever a factor."

"Talk, talk, talk. You better be glad you have a cool accent, because that would get old after a while."

"Indeed. Talk is over."

An open palm launched a burst of evil chi directly at Ron's face, but he ducked it easily. The blonde rushed him and threw out the staff at full length, eliminating distance and almost striking Fist's stomach. The monkey swatted it to the side and leaped high, screaming that primal roar as he came down and cracked the floor where Ron once stood.

Quick steps kept him ahead of the villain as he formulated some kind of battle plan. All the while, he tugged from inside himself, searching for that spark that would charge him with the monkey power he sorely needed.

Fist was definitely stronger now, but his speed was still matched by Ron's, making it simple enough to dodge blows and hope he could connect with a counter attack. So far, he'd been unsuccessful, allowing Fist to get closer and closer.

One lapse of judgment later and Fist was above him and swinging a chop directly at his exposed head. Without thinking, Ron deflected it with his staff. Energy sparked out as the two made contact and Fist jumped back in surprise as Ron hit the ground.

Monty rubbed his hand, "That is no ordinary staff. A gift from the Yamanouchi?"

"It was rightfully mine," Ron kipped back up.

"Intriguing. I've felt that energy before. I feel none of it from you, specifically. Where is your mystical monkey power?"

"Don't need it to beat you."

Fist actually dropped his stance, "You're a pitiful liar and a clumsy fighter. You aren't worthy of that power…or my time."

With that, Ron stared wide as the man simply turned his back and walked away.

"Um, what?" Ron asked.

"What is the point of having the greatest power in the world," Fist held up a hand as it burst with energy, "if you have no one to truly test it on?"

"You lost me."

"Shocking," he quipped. "Your handlers claim you are the chosen one, yet I see no proof of it. Killing you is as wasteful as swatting an insect. Perhaps your friends will prove better challenges."

"Stay away from them!"

Fist turned on a dime, "Then become stronger, Ron Stoppable! Become the master worthy to fall to the power of the Yono! I spare your life today only so you may achieve that goal. I give you time to improve. Disappoint me and I will see your friends broken at my feet."

"You have no clue how bad I'm going to hurt you," Ron growled.

"In due time, boy," Fist walked away slowly, unfazed by the threat. "In due time. As a show of good faith, I suggest you swing by Dementor's labs. There's something there that will be useful to your struggle against David. I also recommend leaving this place soon. I'm sure everyone else is doing the same; hero and villain alike."

* * *

Yoko walked briskly down the hall that led to the escape exit built into the upper floors of the facility. The main exit served as a noticeable distraction to take attention away from the bay that housed multiple, small devices used to dig their way from the base in case of emergency.

This was certainly the biggest emergency they would face. Shego was setting the place ablaze, David wasn't winning against Possible, and Gemini had already flown the coop, taking his men with him. Dementor was going to be awfully sore when he found out how everyone was systematically abandoning him.

The small German walked next to her, large briefcase in hand as they neared the guards posted at the escape devices. The guard saluted his boss as they neared.

"I'm leaving and I'm taking the girl with me," Dementor said. "I trust there are no OBJECTIONS!"

"No sir," the man stepped aside. "Your personal digger is standing by."

"Excellent."

They moved past as Yoko nervously watched the guard, who paid little attention to their passing. Soon, they stepped inside of a machine the size of a large bathroom and settled onto the red, polyester seats that lined the outer rim of the device. Dementor sat the briefcase down and propped his feet up.

"That was nerve wracking," Yoko breathed, holding her laptop close to her chest.

"Couldn't have gone smoother," Dementor's voice cracked to a higher pitch as his face morphed back into its original owner's.

Camille laid super model style across the seats, pushing an assortment of commands into the control panel built into the wall of the device. In under a minute, the machine began to shake and roar to life.

"I've never broken a contract before," Yoko looked ashamed.

"It was a verbal, so no big," Camille cooed and rubbed the briefcase. "Besides, we didn't take all of Dementor's money. Just enough to support our new, lavish lifestyle."

The younger Asian actually smiled at that, "Spas, mud baths, and masseuses as far as the eye can see."

"That's the spirit!" the woman scooted across the device and sat next to Yoko. "I'm going to show you what you've been missing out on, kid. We're going upper class and never stopping."

Yoko gripped her laptop tighter, "I wonder what Wade will say when he sees my makeover?"

"Please," Camille scoffed. "You can score much better boys than that one."

"We score on different subjects."

"I won't hold it against you, dear," Yoko chuckled as the taller girl hugged her close. "As long as it's you and me, I see a ton of fun in our future."

* * *

David kicked a piece of debris at Kim quickly but she was able to deflect it in time. He was on her in seconds and swung hard, clearly no longer holding back like she had been. He was dangerous; there was no doubt of that. However, Kim was better than most and that wasn't going to change anytime soon.

She'd taken her shots, suffered her doubts, but now that was over. She'd found something bigger than herself to believe in. It was always about being the best for the sake of others. She fought and trudged on in spite of all opposition, but what had she sacrificed by burdening all onto herself? She used to think only she was capable of holding that weight, but…

Yori had saved her from injury, had proven more than capable and dependable when she needed to be. She was stronger than most of them when will was involved. Ron had improved so dramatically since he'd left. If he continued this way, he would surpass Kim one day. He'd abandoned her once, but she believed he wouldn't do so a second time.

Shego…the green woman was different from the rest. Ron and Yori, and even Dr. Director and Kim's family, could help her support that weight the world placed upon her. But, Shego could help her support the weight she placed on herself.

Kim Possible would always be the perfectionist, the one who achieved anything at all cost. More than anything, she wanted someone who could carry that burden with her. Would Shego stand by her for the long run? Could she be trusted to carry that burden in the hardest times?

Kim didn't pretend to know that answer. But, did she want to find out if the former villain could? Was she willing to let her close enough to lighten that weight?

_Yes!_

Kim shoulder checked her opponent into a box, which splintered around him as his body tore through it and skid to a stop against the metal floor. She hand-springed over it and landed close by, allowing him to sweep her feet from under her. He was on her before she could react and laid a solid hit to her face.

She shook off the blow, but a second one dizzied her. The third threatened to connect, but her instincts forced her body to roll forward and she gripped his leg for dear life. With all her strength, she lifted him and felt the full weight of his body struggle against her smaller frame.

Kim was made of stern stuff and she somehow lifted him in an arch, slamming him against the ground and wrapping his leg in a death grip.

"Yield!" she commanded.

"Screw you!" he spit.

"I'll break your leg."

He didn't even blink, despite her very sincere threat. He'd survived worse than her on a battlefield and that made him stupidly brave. With a huff, she released him and rolled back to a stand.

He did the same, "Hollow threats?"

"I don't cripple."

"Of course not. Heaven forbid the almighty Kim Possible resort to drastic measures."

He rushed her, but she was prepared and backhanded him down. He gave a solid haymaker to her stomach, but she responded by grabbing either side of his head and slamming her own forehead into the bridge of his nose.

That recently broken nose was just waiting to open back up and that's exactly what it did. Blood poured relentlessly from his face, staining his mouth and teeth. In a daze, he dropped to a sitting position. Kim didn't drop her stance, but she could tell by his demeanor that he was close to unconsciousness.

Instead of passing out, he suddenly began to laugh softly. That was a little weird to say the least. She raised an eyebrow, but let him have his little slow descent into madness or whatever was causing this shift in attitude.

"I couldn't measure up after all," he said between laughs. "What is it you possess that I lack?"

"I don't think you'd understand," Kim gave him a genuine look of pity.

"Probably not," he adjusted himself into a kneeling position, legs curled underneath him. "Finish it, Possible."

He spread his arms outward and closed his eyes, looking entirely at peace. She shook her head and sighed, wondering what kind of mental state one had to be in to throw away their lives for something so meaningless.

Kim loved the adrenaline of a fight, but her life wouldn't suffer if she were to suddenly stop. She fought evil as hard as she could only because she _had_ to, not because she _needed _to.

"It _is_ finished," she relaxed.

"No. One of us has to die. I came at you with the clear intention to kill and I expect the same from you."

"Then you're an idiot! I don't kill, under any circumstances. If you were a real fan, then you would know that."

He grimaced and reached slowly into a small pouch attached to his leg. He pulled out a device the size of a small remote control and used his thumb to pop a protective top from it. His thumb hovered over a single, grey button.

"By now, my boys have finished covering this place with plastic explosives, from the labs to the machine room downstairs. Dementor needed a fail-safe to keep his base from falling into enemy hands, but he made the mistake of leaving the switch unattended."

Kim's froze, "Don't…"

"I won't," he was dead serious now, "as long as you give me what I want. Kill me, Kim. Put an end to this loathsome existence. I will be remembered as the first victim of the great Kim Possible. That is the mark I will leave on the world."

* * *

The whole stupid base was so similar that Shego was now running full force, glancing into every room she passed and becoming more agitated by her inability to find anyone. She couldn't raise them as something was jamming their communications and she was encountering less and less goons, making it all too apparent that most everyone had abandoned ship. So where the hell was everyone?!

Red markings on clean, white walls and floors indicated she was in either a medical area or a lab, neither one seeming too helpful in finding her teammates. Every minute she didn't know of Kimmie's safety was a dagger in her gut. Or, perhaps that was her now aching side pleading her to slow. Of course, she didn't.

A double door blocked her passage, but a strong plasma blast opened a comfortable hole for access. She was soon inside a hangar of some kind, surrounded by discarded tech and incomplete experiments. Gadgets lay strewn about and even a bipedal robot of some kind sat unused by the far wall.

She was about to turn back, convinced this was the wrong place to investigate, when she heard the unmistakable sound of laughter.

"They haven't beaten me yet!" a German accent floated from the distance. "They can't stop my plan!"

"Careful!" another familiar voice echoed. "We don't know if it will work! We haven't tested it yet!"

"We have no time! Either assist me or be gone!"

Shego burst through another set of doors and into the very back part of the hangar. Before her, a sizable strut wound around a small satellite looking device. Dementor perched atop it, cackling madness and installing what looked like a helmet inside the main chassis of the machine.

Below him, Drakken wiggled his little hands and attempted to reason with the helmeted maniac. From the look on his insane features, words were no longer reaching him.

"The hell is this!?" Shego walked into the room with purpose.

"Shego!?" Drakken turned.

"You are too late, you traitorous harlot!" Dementor yelled. "You may have claimed my Gesellschaft, but you will not stop my master plan!"

"Don't care," Shego waved dismissively. "I'm looking for Kimmie."

"Your beloved Kim Possible should be dead any moment now, if David hasn't screwed up."

"Beloved!?" Drakken sputtered. "What is going on with you and Possible?!"

"What do you care?" Shego walked up and poked his chest with a sharpened finger.

"Just because you abandoned me doesn't mean you aren't still family!"

"Abandoned you?! You crossed over to the other side, idiot! Does 'sleeping with the enemy' mean anything to you?"

"You know I don't watch chick flicks, Shego!"

"Pardon me," Dementor politely interrupted. "I hate to interrupt your little reunion, but I'M ABOUT TO PLUNGE THE WORLD INTO CHAOS!"

"Ugh," Shego rubbed her temple. "Fine. What does this new doohickey do?"

"So glad you asked. The Eye was intended to spread energy in a widened arc around the planet, effectively ransacking electronic devices using the same technology Drakken made for his EMP Nuke. However, the blue imbecile and my team have been busy customizing the Eye to send out not electrical energy, but another type of energy entirely."

He waved a hand across the helmet, caressing it like a pet. Shego finally realized what the familiar device was.

"The reverse polarizer."

"Indeed. You've felt the energy first hand, Shego. Now, imagine an energy arc spread enough to cover the entire planet in the polarizer's beam. Imagine a world where most of the human population is forcibly converted…to EVIL!"

"That…would be bad."

"For you, perhaps. For myself, it is an opportunity to allow the world to destroy itself without a single delicate finger of mine lifted. The people will back-stab one another and fight wars for dominance. And once they're finished, I turn them back good and use the threat of turning them again to usurp rule. Absolute power without so much as a battle fought! Mwahahahahaha!"

"Not a bad plan," Drakken scratched his chin. "There are a few minor problems, but it has a high success rate."

"You're taking this too well!" Shego yelled at him and then ignited her hands. "You forgot about me, Dementor!"

She launched a double blast directly at the device and the small man on it. To her shock, an energy shield flashed up just quick enough to intercept her attack.

"Oh I didn't, my dear," the German grinned. "I took everything into consideration."

A loud mechanical shift of gears caused the hangar to shudder and Shego saw the roof above slowly beginning to open. Multiple layers of barriers slid apart until she could see the hints of daylight streaming down on the Eye.

With a raised hand and a click of a device in his tiny mitts, Dementor rode the satellite as it lifted itself off with several small boosters built into the chassis. Dementor was busy strapping a parachute on, intending to jump from his ride as soon as it was safely heading for orbit.

Shego shot again, but her volleys all smacked uselessly against the barrier. She looked around for any way to leap up to its level, any way to halt the thing's ascent. To her annoyance, the place was barren aside from the struts the Eye had already passed.

Dementor continued to laugh, "So sad, you tried your best! But your best was nothing in the end! You've lost, Team Possible!"

Shego shut her eyes and balled her fists. She'd failed; how could she face Kim now after having let Dementor escape with his main weapon?

"They may have lost, you undersized annoyance," Drakken called up to him, 'but you forgot about your real enemy."

Drakken pulled out a small detonator of some kind, complete with big red button on the tip.

"What is that?" Shego asked.

"An insurance policy," he murmured and then yelled up to his hated rival. "I had friends in Global Justice! This is for them!"

A single click and then the world seemed to slow as Shego processed what she saw. Dementor's eyes widened as something dawned on him just in time for the Eye's ascent to halt suddenly. The German stumbled but somehow avoided falling.

"What are you doing!?" Dementor screamed.

"What I had intended to do the moment you stupidly trusted me with the Eye. I'd anticipated you would be too impatient to do a test run. You missed out on all my recent 'improvements'. Now, that device is going where all other dangerous weapons like it deserve to end up."

Another long press of the button and several green lights began to systematically turn to red. Shego realized that they reminded her of a timer.

"Oblivion," Drakken finished just as the sides and core of the Eye erupted outward in multiple fireballs.

Dementor's screams were engulfed by the flames, along with the professor himself. In seconds, the Eye became flaming wreckage that began to fall back to earth…and directly towards them.

"Huh," the blue buffoon eyed the falling debris. "Didn't think that part through."

Shego sighed and grabbed the scientist around the torso as she made for the exit back into the main part of the facility. Metal landed on metal and flames danced around them as they sprinted for the exit…and Shego's pulse quickened as she saw the emergency fire doors begin to close.

In seconds they'd be trapped and Drakken's weight was too much for her to pick up speed. She thought of abandoning the moron and nearly did. His death would mean nothing in comparison to her dying…to never seeing Kimmie again.

She was about to let him go, when a blonde figure stepped in between the closing doors and wedged them open with his bo staff. She exhaled unconsciously as she continued her dash and watched as Ron jumped up, wedging himself between the doors as she flew low and underneath him.

He snatched the staff from its place just as the stress had begun to bend it and soon the doors were closed. The sounds of rending metal were muffled by the door, but it sounded horrific all the same.

"Now we're even," Ron said and turned his back to leave.

"You bet we are," Shego stood and dusted herself off.

She turned to the retreating boy to make a snarky comment, but stopped as she saw a familiar device in his hands. The helmet was the very same, but it wasn't possible.

"Is that the polarizer!?" she asked.

He looked at it quizzically, "Yeah, I found it in one of the labs. Figured we'd need it."

"But we just saw it destroyed."

"You just saw the prototype Dementor's team had been working on destroyed," Drakken rubbed his aching joints. "Of course I wouldn't let him get the real thing anywhere near the Eye."

Shego ran up and snatched the device from him, "We need to get this to Kim! Now!"

Ron looked offended, but luckily knew they had no time for squabbling. He pulled his naked pet out of his pocket and placed it on the ground.

"Find Kim, buddy."

Rufus saluted and immediately began sniffing the ground as he began to locate his master's ex. The trio followed after closely.

"Wait," Drakken started. "If your pet could find Possible this whole time, then why were you here?"

Ron chuckled, "Lucky for you guys, I decided to investigate that racket you were making."

"Lucky, indeed."

* * *

She breathed less than evenly, staring at the device and wondering how she'd ever be able to wrestle it from him without setting it off. The more she thought it out, the more impossible it seemed.

"Your friends are here," David was beyond hope now. "Ron, Yori, Rufus, Shego…they came for you, just like the good little team they are. One push and I will take them all with us. Only you can stop it. What's more important: Your spotless little moral code or your friends?"

She tried to think of an out. She couldn't believe that this was it. She'd lost and now her lack of foresight was going to cause her to lose something precious, no matter the outcome. How could anyone do this, evil or not? He couldn't…he couldn't…

Her mind cleared just as a realization hit her, "You won't do it."

"Excuse me!?" he yelled.

"No matter what the polarizer did to you, you won't take the easy way out. You talk a big game, but you're still motivated by your honor."

His eye twitched as he raised his thumb in preparation to press the trigger.

"Shego's the same way," Kim smiled at no one. "She's evil, but she'd never resort to cowardice. Her honor was the only thing that overcame her evil tendencies. It kept her from killing me for all those years. I think that's why I fell for her. Ms. Go was so much sweeter, so much kinder, but she didn't sacrifice anything to be good. Shego had the choice between evil and caring about me."

David narrowed his eyes as Kim's eyes began to glisten from the threat of tears.

"She chose me."

"Touching," David grunted. "You're faith in others has always been your weakest attribute, Possible. I'm not Shego, I don't have anything worth choosing over this outcome, and I'm going to press this button."

"Maybe, maybe not," Kim wiped her eyes. "I was just distracting you until they could get in range."

David's eyes flew open in surprise and his arm muscle began to flex…and then a beam struck him from behind. Energy engulfed him as he wriggled to free himself, but the effect was already underway. In moments, he lay panting on the floor, blood still running from his nose in slow rivulets.

Kim smiled gratefully at Ron and Shego, who held the helmet aloft proudly as they neared. Kim moved to David's side and knelt down as the man slowly rose to his knees. Clarity and understanding swam in his eyes and the distinct lack of any real animosity in them proved the polarizer had done its job.

"Welcome back, David," she whispered. "You can let go of that trigger now."

He looked at the device in his hand and chuckled, "It doesn't matter…"

In an instant, he pressed the trigger with an audible click. Kim's heart stopped cold as her body naturally prepared for the upcoming explosions bound to happen. Instead, the whole room was deathly quiet, save for the older man's chuckling.

"Jim and George would never have followed my orders," he said proudly. "They didn't even arm the explosives. They're good people."

"You are again, as well," Kim placed a hand on his shoulder.

David didn't answer, much as she expected. She left him to his musings and turned to her saviors, the blonde and raven haired allies who'd shown up in the nick of time. Somehow, she hadn't noticed the blue man standing behind them, looking nervous and lost.

Ron winked, "Cutting it a bit too close there, KP."

"It's what I do."

She turned to Shego and tensed as the woman was inches from her in a split second and held the teen's face with both hands. Kim didn't move, didn't even breath as she allowed the older woman to do whatever she was intending.

Emerald green eyes surveyed her, stared past her into what felt like her soul, but the woman remained silent. Kim heard Ron grumble and turn away and she wanted to feel embarrassed, but something about the woman's touch was intensely calming.

"I'm glad you're okay," was Shego's eventual words. "You look like crap."

"Likewise," the redhead allowed herself to continue breathing. "Let's save the romantic talk for when we get out of here."

Shego was in the midst of nodding when something crashed through a doorway nearby, possibly the one Shego and Ron had entered from. Kim felt the older woman jump in front of her and heard her plasma whoosh into life. Drakken squealed in fear and jumped behind all of them.

The wall where the doorway once stood was now in ruins and a large, bipedal robot lumbered slowly towards them. It was man shaped, but was rounder about the midsection and sported a pair of clawed tentacles instead of arms, which waved back and forth menacingly.

The top opened outward in two halves, showing the pilot inside. Dementor looked injured with his red jumpsuit ripped and burned in some places. A chunk of his helmet was broken off, allowing his bald cranium to show. Kim flinched as she saw a disturbing amount of blood slowing draining from his abdomen.

"Drakken!" he gasped, choking on something in his throat.

Madness clouded his eyes and the robot continued to move towards them.

"Any ideas?" Ron backed up a bit.

Kim thought about that for a second. Ron was untouched, making him raring to fight. Shego looked solid, but her side had to be hurting her even though she'd never admit it. Drakken was useless in a fight. David was down for the count and Kim wasn't faring much better.

"Team Possible!" she called. "Run away!"

She scooped David up just as the others unsurprisingly obeyed her command. He was heavy, but Ron thankfully took most of the load from her as Drakken led the retreat and Shego began pelting the robot with plasma to slow it down.

Just as she'd predicted, Drakken's cowardice made him the fastest which worked wonderfully since he was the only one who knew the layout of the base. Luckily, he would get them to their destination before Dementor could overtake them.

The pain was slowly beginning to return, but the current burst of adrenaline held most of it at bay. Soon, she was forced to relinquish her hold on David just to keep herself upright. Somehow, past the beating she'd given him, the older man held his pace as they passed several winding corridors and eventually spotted some familiar faces.

Yori waved for them at the end of the hall with Will Du right beside her. Surprisingly, Jim and George ran around the corner holding something and allowing them to pass. As soon as they'd passed, the two men activated some kind of switchboard they held. Kim looked back to see Dementor slowly but surely demolishing everything in his path in his pursuit.

"Keep going," Yori said as she ran nearby Ron and David. "Those two will stop Dementor."

"With what?" David asked worriedly.

Before she could answer, something exploded behind them and Kim could feel the world around her shake. That first was followed by several more in short bursts and she grit her teeth from the strain of running. Her aching frame was ignored by the desire to be far ahead of whatever was happening behind them.

Like a vision of hope, the last hallway turned and she saw the exit straight ahead. The destroyed doors allowed the view of the Canadian wilderness to fuel them and the explosions sounded closer. She thought she felt the base itself begin to shift as she allowed multiple people to exit ahead of her.

She looked back, saw Jim and George rounding the corner, and she spurred them on. Without doubt, the entire facility was beginning to lean and she leaped through the door with the two men as one more explosion rocked the hall and pushed them out.

Cool earth caught her as she attempted a clumsy roll onto her back. Breathing heavily, she stared into the sky and attempted to catch her breath. Everything seemed so much quieter after the noise from earlier. The silence lingered for some time as everyone caught their breaths.

That silence was soon broken by multiple people in their group cheering loudly over their victory. Excited conversation followed and Kim was too tired to follow any of it. She caught the sight of Yori pouncing into Ron's arms and the two sharing a wonderful kiss. Jim and George lifted David up and dusted him off, checking on him as David insisted he was fine.

That was all she could see before the world started going dark against her wishes and she felt the first instances of sleep overtaking her. Someone walked up and placed their arms beneath her and she felt herself lifted.

"Let me…"Ron started, but a beautiful voice cut him off.

"I've got her," Shego didn't sound angry, but protective and it warmed her considerably.

She allowed the woman to carry her gently as her warm frame and gentle swaying lulled her into a deep slumber. The last thing she felt was the unmistakable feeling of success.

* * *

Monique leaned against the wall in the upstairs portion of the Possible household and stared at the door they'd just exited. Kim's room was a bit crowded right now and she'd wanted to give everyone some space, so she and Leon had bowed out respectfully. The boy stood with her now, their arms hooked like they liked.

"She'll be okay, you know," the boy reassured her.

"I know, just a little bruised and worn out," she smiled gratefully. "I'm more worried about me."

"A little nervous? Not everyone gets to be the head designer and co-Public Relations Consultant of Team Possible at your age."

"Lucky me," she laughed. "Honestly, I'm just glad I can be of help to them. I don't know if she notices, but I'd do anything for that girl."

"She notices," he wrapped an arm around her. "She notices everyone in her life. She can somehow juggle you all rather effectively. It's admirable."

She pulled him closer, "Easy, tiger. I've laid claim to you already."

"Lucky me," he kissed her and she loved every second of it.

They eventually parted lips and she smiled at him. It seemed every day was another instance of how much she enjoyed his company. God, she still needed to thank Shego for setting up that date.

"So," Mon scooted closer. "You plan on sticking around, too?"

"Are you kidding? Every day with you guys is a new story for my class. I could write a book: 'The Chronicles of Team Possible'."

"Sounds like something I'd read. You have plenty of material already."

Leon chuckled, "Oh, believe me; this team's story is far from over. Especially with our new recruits."

* * *

Betty and Senior, Senior lounged in the kitchen downstairs, each sipping a coffee and chatting business as usual. To Betty's eternal surprise, Drakken sat with them and cradled his own cup of Coco Moo and looked undecided, as he should be.

Betty had been told the story from multiple sources and she still had trouble believing it. Strangely, it seemed they had mostly the blue man to thank for stopping Dementor's plan. This had led Senior to brainstorm the idea of inviting the former villain into their fold. She'd wanted to deny him, but the truth was that their group was hurting for a scientist and Wade could always use the extra brain muscle.

"It would be the same job I held at Global Justice?" he asked.

"More or less," Betty sipped her coffee. "You'll mostly work in tandem with Wade on Team Possible's mission gear."

"And the boy is okay with this?"

Betty fished a kimmunicator from her pocket, the device that they'd all been given since returning from stopping Dementor less than a day ago. Wade's face popped up wearing an interested smile.

"I've got no problem with it. You were the one who gave us the base's location after all, very crafty by the way, so I don't see any trust issues. Maybe we could teach each other a few things."

"Passing on my knowledge to future generations," Drakken mused. "Ohhh, why not. Count me in."

"Ahhh, our family is growing swiftly," Senior charmingly celebrated as only the elderly could. "I cannot wait for my son to return from his vacation and see how much has changed."

"That just leaves you, Will," Betty turned to the opposite end of the table.

Will sat with arms folded and eyes closed, contemplating his current predicament. She knew him well and had no doubts he was weighing every positive and negative presented to him. Sadly for him, Global Justice was weary about allowing former prisoners back into their fold, in fear of a spy or traitor.

"I have to say," the young man began, "I disapprove of working with former villains. Nothing personal, it's just a personal rule."

Drakken waved his hand dramatically, "Oh, no offense taken."

Will continued, "I still believe Dr. Director and I belong back with GJ, but that isn't a possibility. It's probably less possible for me by the day."

"It doesn't have to be a permanent thing," Senior said. "A trial run would suffice, no?"

"And you'd get to work side by side with Kim," Betty added without glancing at him.

Will averted his gaze for a few seconds before exhaling, "Very well. I shall serve under you on a temporary basis."

Betty nodded, pleased he would see enough reason to at least try and participate. Will was a good soldier and there were few people she trusted more to be on her team. Not to mention, it was entirely noticeable that the man held a slight crush for Kim. She'd always wanted them to hit it off, but it seemed so impossible due to their conflicting responsibilities. Perhaps now would be the time for something to occur between them.

"Hey," Drakken spouted, "why don't you ask David and his men to join? They seem more than capable."

"Something tells me they wouldn't be interested," Betty said. "They have their own ideals to follow. Perhaps they've discovered some new ones in the past few days."

"Where did those guys go anyway?"

* * *

David took one last glance at the Possible house before leading Jim and George away and towards the street.

"Is it okay just to leave like this?" George asked.

"Kim gave us her blessings," David didn't hesitate. "Besides, we've lost and I'm man enough to know when we've overstayed our welcome."

"What did she say to you?"

David recalled the conversation with a half conscious Possible as he walked, "Go make peace with yourselves. Come back after you do and I'll gladly fight you."

"That kid is something else," Jim shook his head and smiled. "We lost before we even started. I didn't even get a good fight in with Shego."

"Speaking of which," George leaned in close. "Is it safe to leave Kim in her care?"

"If there's anyone in the world that can keep Kim safe, it's Shego," the pony-tailed man said. "She's changed."

The men made it to the street just as a man in a suit waved them down from across the road. He stood next to a limo, smiling with excessive friendliness.

"You gentlemen look like you have somewhere to be," Driver called. "Care for a ride? Compliments of Ms. Shego."

The men hesitated only enough to look to one another. Silently, they read one another and simultaneously decided to take up his offer. As they neared, the smiling Driver opened the door for them.

"Where to?"

David allowed the others to enter first before answering, "Take me home. I have a family that probably misses me terribly."

David entered and sat opposite his boys as Jim spoke up, "It's been a long time man. What if they aren't there anymore?"

"Then I'll look until I find them," he said and held out a single, balled fist.

George placed his own next to David's, "Until _we _find them."

Jim didn't say anything, but his fist settled next to his friends'. David knew he probably didn't deserve their loyalty especially after all they'd been through, but he cherished every undeserved second he had it. Few people often get second chances and David was intent on making the most of his. Past mistakes would need to be repaired. He couldn't think of better company to do it in. In solidarity, the men held their fists together for a moment longer as the limo pulled away into the world before them.

* * *

Yori stepped into the bathroom downstairs from Kim's room and locked the door behind her. She had finally sneaked away after many hours of tending to Kim and making sure the girl was alright. Of course, she would be fine. She was one of the strongest people the girl had ever met.

Ron had stayed behind, worrying over his childhood friend every moment she was asleep and annoying everyone around him with questions of her health. Everyone but Yori, that is. She could never find his demeanor intolerable; the boy simply cared greatly for his friend. There was no shame in that.

Still, his continued attention for the redhead had been affecting her mood lately and she feared she would no longer be able to hide it. Horribly enough, she was doing what she'd been sent to do, albeit with intense rule breaking.

She was never supposed to have fallen for the blonde, had been told to do the exact opposite. In the mirror, she stared into her young face and recalled her secret meetings with Master Sensei.

"Kim Possible is Ron Stoppable's destiny," the master echoed. "It was her life in danger that spurred him into using his monkey power at full strength. They must see the importance of their kinship. You, Yori, must mold them into it. Only then will the true monkey master emerge."

His words were so familiar to her, a mantra she believed in with all her being. Still, it did little to soften the pain of knowing his words were true. Kim and Ron were meant to be one. She'd already shamed her people by being with him: kissing, lying, and loving. Her dishonor was severe.

She'd told herself that she could unlock that power with her affection for him, but it had thus far proved unsuccessful. With deep, bottomless regret, she admitted to herself that there was only one course of action now.

"Yori," Ron's voice called outside the door. "You okay?"

"I'm fine," she said and opened the door.

He frowned and was smart enough to know when something was bothering her. As skilled as she was, she could never bring herself to truly hide all emotion from him. He brought out so many in her that it was nigh impossible to do so.

She spoke up before he could ask any questions, "Is Kim okay?"

Ron scoffed, "Yeah, but Shego kicked us all out. Said that Kim needed alone time. Of course, Shego stayed in there with her."

Yori chuckled, "You mustn't let their relationship bother you so. You would be doing the same if you two were still a couple."

"Yeah. But I'd look better doing it."

"Agreed," she entwined her fingers with his, unable to help herself. "Let us retire home. We have many adventurous days ahead of us."

He leaned down to kiss her and she should have pulled away, but she allowed his affection. She knew the more she gained, the more pain she'd feel when it was over, but she was only human. She couldn't help loving something she could never truly have. She would assist him in attaining his power, in defeating Monkey Fist, and then she would leave him in Kim's care. Thus was the existence of the ninja.

* * *

Shego huddled around the girl from behind, sharing her bed and using her Go Glow to warm the smaller girl. With covers over them, she hoped Kim would reach comfort levels soon.

"Uh, Shego," Kim muttered. "Kinda starting to sweat here."

"Oops," she dowsed her powers and sent them back to room temperature.

Kim's subtle movement back into the woman's body let her know she was now content. They laid there for some time, never moving, feeling each other breath in the dim light from the window. Shego grasped her as lightly as she could, resisting the urge to crush her with her super powered strength.

She didn't know when it had happened, but holding Kim had become therapeutic for her. The familiar sensation came back from so many hours ago, worrying as she ran about the base if she'd ever see the teen again and feeling an unfamiliar pit developing in her stomach.

That pit had immediately filled when she'd found Kim and it was a glorious feeling unlike any other. She thought back to her conversation with Ron before they'd stormed the base and she'd admitted that she might be falling in love with her. After this mission, there was little doubt left.

_Now you're in ooey gooey, girl love, _her inner voice mocked._ You've gone SO soft._

_Don't care. Cuddling Princess._

She ultimately didn't care. She never thought herself totally incapable of it; she just never anticipated it could be attained so easily. Of course, she'd probably never say it. Kim wasn't ready to hear such a thing yet and she honestly had to do a bit more soul searching before that hurdle was crossed. Still, that didn't mean she wasn't going to ride this train for all it was worth.

"Everything's changing," Kim whispered.

"The world tends to do that," Shego spoke softly.

"Is it changing too quickly? I feel like so much has happened in such little time. I'm still trying to catch up."

"You could always pump the brakes. Don't think that just because you're name is in the title you have to carry all the weight by yourself. You've got so many people now to help."

"I know. I can start living again. After Ron, I felt myself stalling in life. Not moving out, not choosing a college; I'd become stagnant. I never want to do that again."

"Don't worry. I'll be here to kick you in the ass whenever you need it."

Kim didn't laugh, but instead found Shego's hand and pulled it to her chest. She could feel the teen's heart beating under her shirt and it made her own pick up in pace.

"I need you here for more than that," Kim's body heat raised a bit. "You have no idea how much I need you, Shego."

"I have a pretty good idea," the woman whispered.

"I'm about to go to sleep and I want you to be here when I wake up. Promise me?"

The room was silent for a moment as Shego calmed her emotions from that message. She'd never heard another human being speak that way to her. She'd never felt so wanted than in that moment and she swore she'd never disappoint Kim as long as she lived. If she could be good, if she could be anything worthwhile in life, then it was going to be for the girl's sake

She leaned in close, almost kissed Kim's ear with her lips, "Everything's changed, but I promise you this, Pumpkin. There's nowhere else in the world I'd rather be than here."

_**End of Season One**_

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_It's finished! (Trumpets play) I started this story planning a small KiGo tale and ended up exceeding my original novel in length. I have lots of caffeine, my insomnia, and every one of you who ever encouraged me to thank. Now, it's time for a well-deserved break.

Am I saying I'm done with this universe? Hell no! I just need some time to dedicate to my original stuff. Plus, I've been getting requests for fics on here that I may take up. Still, there are plenty more stories to tell. The villains are still running loose, Team Possible is just getting started, and there are plenty more mysteries to sort out. I focused mainly on Kim and Shego for this first season, but I promise to focus on everyone else as well when I return. I look forward to continuing one day.


	11. Season 2 Chapter 1

_**Pre-word**_: Get ready for enough character motivations to choke a camel. First chapter is mostly a way to ease the reader into everyone's role thus far. However, there will be something nice for the KiGo fans at the end.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 1**_

"Good morning, Middleton," the reporter began. "This is Rebecca Chang, reporting as always for Middleton News. Top story today: rumors have been circulating about the apparent return of local teen hero Kim Possible and her team for three weeks now, ever since the destruction of a Canadian warehouse that supposedly hid the nationally reviled super villain, Professor Dementor. Only hours before this occurrence, Ms. Possible was seen saving our local derby from minor troublemaker/ villain Motor Ed. While the teen had assured everyone that Team Possible was alive and well, the group has mostly stayed out of the limelight and has only been seen sporadically doing what they do best in foreign countries. Thus far, Team Possible has been responsible for multiple rescues involving avalanches, forest fires, and other assorted natural disasters, including random villain appearances. With such villainous activity rising in number, I think it's safe to say Middleton and the rest of the world will join me in saying: Welcome back, Team Possible. We missed you."

The young woman adjusted her paperwork and turned to a separate camera, "In other news, black market sales of the now rare Drakken Brainwashing Shampoo have dramatically increased…"

* * *

Kim Possible switched off the television and fell backward onto her nice, comfortable bed. She let that feeling of accomplishment wash over her and it felt just as wonderful as every other time she experienced it. The reporter's welcome back message had tugged her heartstrings a bit and she loved the city for all they were doing to make her feel like she was making a difference.

Middleton as a whole had come together and celebrated the return of their hometown heroes with mass public admiration and even the mayor had offered to award them medals for their continued service. Of course, she'd refused; medals weren't the reason they did what they did. Still, Ron had seemed disappointed, saying that he needed all the awards he could get after having secured almost none in school.

Still, he'd understood and Yori was always one to avoid public display whenever possible. Then, there was Shego. Kim's face beamed a bit brighter at the thought of the woman. She'd been outright disgusted by the offer of awards, but the redhead knew she would have played nice had they accepted the mayor's offer.

It was easier every day to understand the green former villain and there were new things to learn the closer she allowed Kim to get. Speaking of closer, she urged her lover to speed up whatever daily errands she were working on and come to see the teen.

Kim was becoming more and more demanding of Shego's time and she knew she needed to back off else the plasma thrower might become fed up with her altogether. And that was the chief worry she held over their currently budding relationship: Kim desired the woman's company more and more and she wasn't afraid to take her attention when she wanted it.

Though Shego had seemed openly receptive to her company thus far, she still went on random trips into town without an explanation as to her whereabouts. Kim had never pried in fear that she would seem suspicious of the older woman. She trusted Shego, but she also knew the woman had a penchant for hiding things.

Unconsciously, she found the necklace underneath her shirt and grabbed it tightly. The gift reminded her that there was a sweet side to Shego she didn't like showing, even to Kim all that often, but it existed and it seemed to be reserved especially for the teen. She inhaled and exhaled slowly, telling herself that there was nothing to worry over.

Her thoughts then went to the day's plans and the activities spread amongst her new team. Dr. Director, Kim's mom, and herself were all going out to town in hopes of finding property to hopefully one day call the new Team Possible headquarters. That was going to be a mess of paperwork by itself.

Senior, Sr., Monique, and Leon were standing by at Wade's for the delivery of their first batch of merchandising. Several crates worth of clothing and memorabilia were being dropped in by Senior's private jets and Mon would have the task of sorting through and checking everything's quality before allowing it to be sold to the public. She felt nervous that soon Team Possible would be a brand for the world's consumption.

Wade and Drakken were going to be doing…whatever it was they did in Wade's room; probably something scientific. As long as it helped the team, she wasn't going to ask for much more detail. They'd soon hopefully be giving them a much bigger work area if her group succeeded.

Yori was going to be reporting to her people in Yamanouchi, though she claimed this wouldn't require traveling to Japan. Whatever it meant, the girl gave no indication she was open to explaining, which didn't sit well with Kim. Trust was a big issue and her secretive ways weren't showcasing a trustworthy atmosphere. Then again, Kim had brought the former villain onto the team, so she supposed she had no right to judge.

Surprisingly, Will Du was the wild card in the group and still hadn't dedicated his full time to Team Possible. In three weeks, he'd assisted in one mission and had done little else but settle into nearby Middleton and spend time with Dr. Director. She didn't mind having him here and he was very cordial with most everyone, but his inability to commit needed to be nipped before it became a habit.

She sighed and rolled over, found the big, stuffed toy Shego had won for her at the fair and began to strangle it with frustrated fervor. She hated thinking like she was the boss, but everyone had pretty much nominated her without her say. She'd always called the shots, but that was when it was just her and Ron. She didn't even know how to begin commanding a group of people and she didn't feel comfortable doing so. It was far too close to Global Justice's way for her tastes.

Still, she would do it. She could do anything and she believed that now more than ever. They'd effectively taken down the biggest collection of villains ever seen with next to minimal effort. Okay, Monkey Fist hadn't put up much of a fight, Gemini had scurried away before the real battle had begun, Camille and Yoko were still MIA, Drakken had been against Dementor the whole time, and David's crew weren't _really_ villains per say…but they'd still stopped the evil master plan and that counted as a win in her book.

"Honey, I'm home!" a very familiar, heavily desired female voice called from downstairs.

Kim was up like a bolt of lightning and out her door in record time. The green woman was at the base of the stairs, in the process of beginning her ascension, when Kim practically bounded down them and tackled her to the carpeted floor.

"Good God!" Shego bellowed. "You're like a blasted puppy!"

"Woof," Kim giggled and nuzzled her.

Despite her outburst, Shego allowed a chuckle to escape before returning Kim's show of affection. With ease, she stood and lifted the teen at once, stealing a quick kiss from the nape of her neck and making Kim tingle.

"Not in front of the kids," Kim's dad mumbled as he passed and headed for the kitchen.

Kim looked in to see the tweebs making displeased faces at the show of affection, prompting her to scowl menacingly and shake a fist at them.

"Don't you two have better things to do that watch us? The faster you fix the Sloth, the faster you can go places."

"We're trying," Tim said, sounding rather annoyed.

"We didn't expect the thing to shut down completely after your little after graduation party," Jim added.

"Besides, who can work around here with you two sucking face. You've got a bigger room now. Use it!"

Shego grinned and lit her hand, "Sounds like somebody thinks they're tough. Let's test that."

With Kim still in her arms, she managed to leap into the kitchen and swing her plasma engulfed hand menacingly, prompting the tweebs to yell in fear and make a mad dash for the back door opposite the kitchen entrance. The redhead laughed joyfully at her brothers' honest fear over Shego.

"Have I ever told you how much I adore you?" Kim whispered with a chuckle.

"I could stand to hear it more," she gripped the girl a bit tighter, refusing to relinquish her hold, much to Kim's pleasure.

James cleared his throat, never pulling his eyes from his paper, "Kimmie-cub, please don't encourage violence against your siblings. And Shego, stop letting my daughter be a bad influence."

"Hey!" Kim pouted, having never been called a bad influence.

Shego smiled coyly, "Don't worry James, I wouldn't do anything to them I wouldn't do to my own brothers."

Kim stifled a laugh, but her dad let it go, clearly not knowing enough about Shego's family issues to get the joke.

"Come on," Kim fell from the woman's arms and grabbed her hand. "Let's go before I get grounded. Besides, Mom will be here soon and I need to ask a favor of you."

She led her upstairs and to her room, closing the door quickly behind them and pushing Shego just hard enough to send her falling onto the bed. The raven haired beauty cocked an eyebrow at Kim's forceful attitude.

"Right here, with your dad in the house? How scandalous, Kimmie."

"You wish," the teen mounted her and leaned into her lovely face.

"You have no clue what I wish," she purred and that drew a blush from Kim.

Kim kissed her, as much to change the subject as to feel her lips, "One day. For today, however, I have to ask you to do something…you're not going to like."

Kim hesitated as Shego looked her over thoughtfully, finally prompting a "Well?" from her.

"I need you…to train Ron."

* * *

"Nonononononono," Shego was somehow out from underneath the teen and walking for the door.

Kimmie followed close behind, "You could at least hear me out before shutting me down."

"Look, Cupcake, I don't know how to say this without sounding like a bitch, so here goes: I didn't join this team to make friends with your friends. They're tolerable; some of them are actually okay to be around for a day, but the buffoon is off limits when it comes to personal time. I don't like him and I never will."

"You don't have to be his friend and you don't have to like him. All I'm asking is for you to help him for all our sakes."

"Why me?"

"Because only you can. Look, he told me Monkey Fist has the power of the Yono now. That means we need something equally as effective to combat him. Ron's latent Mystical Monkey Power is there, we've both seen it, and we have to help him get it out."

Shego looked the girl over thoughtfully, "You think his powers might be similar to my Go Glow."

Kim smiled and nodded, "And you can help him understand it, to harness it. Please, Shego."

Kim stepped into her and wrapped an arm sensually around her. Shego grinned past her increased heart rate, proud of Kimmie for putting that sex appeal at full force. It certainly did make it hard to deny her request, not to mention the begrudging amount of sense it made.

With a growl, Shego relented, "Fine! I'll give him two hours of tutoring, but no more."

"Thank you," Kim said softly and kissed her again.

"In return," the green woman pulled her closer suddenly, trapping her in her super powered grip, "I have my own deal to make. I help the buffoon and I get you tonight. And I can do whatever I want."

The look of nervous shock that slammed across her Princess' face thrilled her like nothing else.

"What do you have in mind?" the teen asked hesitantly.

"Whatever…I…want," Shego said, leaning into her face with every word.

Kim was immediately at odds, though she held her silence and visibly weighed her options. Shego couldn't help but feel satisfied that she could hold this much sway over the girl's emotions. Though they hadn't fought in so long, she knew that the woman could still be dangerous on levels beyond violence.

And oh did Kimmie have no clue how "dangerous" she could be. The sexual tension between the two had been coming to a head for the last three weeks and the only thing holding her back from jumping the teen was her fear that the chaste young hero would be scared witless. While Kimmie was untouchable in a fight, she knew next to nothing about being with someone on that level.

Shego had her dalliances, but even those were few and more akin to using the partner for her own devices. Kim was different by every stretch of the imagination. Shego's previous encounters were about making her own self feel good. With Kim, it was going to be an exercise in rocking the teen's world.

"Okay," Kim finally spoke. "Deal."

The former villain kissed her in return, letting it linger as long as she could, and then slipped a bit of tongue into her mouth. Kim allowed the invading appendage and added her own as she gripped the woman tighter. It was a euphoric experience knowing just how much the hero wanted her.

She released their kiss and let their mouths brush against one another, enticing her and giving her a slight preview of what she could expect later. Kim's sporadic breathing amused her and she couldn't wait for tonight.

* * *

Ron threw a few mock punches, limbering his body up for the coming session. He still couldn't believe he'd allowed Kim to talk him into this and he still held some semblance of hope that Shego would turn her down and he'd be spared her presence. Of course, that wasn't his luck and Kim had sent him to their training center to prepare.

Across the room, closer to the door, he saw Monique, Leon, Rufus and Senior standing by as a delivery man carted two large crates in. Their merch was here and he couldn't have been more excited.

"We're celebrities now!" he'd told Kim earlier.

"We were already celebrities," she'd said.

"KP, everyone knows you aren't famous until you have your own line. Now we're legit."

She rolled her eyes, but he hadn't minded her skepticism. She wasn't into the whole celebrity thing, though he knew she enjoyed the praise her clientele provided. Personally, he couldn't wait to see what Senior's people had cooked up.

"Daydreaming, Ron?" Yori's sweet voice came from behind and pulled him from his musings.

She was just approaching, giving him that pearly white, loving beam she used whenever she knew she were about to tell him something he wasn't going to like. She knew him so well and she was correct in assuming that he was unhappy with her having to leave. As much as he cared for her and as much as he respected the Yamanouchi and all they'd done for him, he still didn't appreciate the fact that there were things being said that they felt he wasn't privy to hear.

His displeasure immediately evaporated as he realized she was holding her hands behind her back in that coy way a child would hide something they intended to reveal. The surprise came in the form of a bag proudly displaying the Bueno Nacho logo. Considering its size, she'd effectively bought him three meals worth of nacos.

He chuckled, grabbing the bag but not pulling it away. Instead, he leaned in and gave her a deep smooch, as much thanks as he could offer at the moment.

"You're too good at this relationship thing," he said and hefted the bag away,

"Leaving you behind does not feel like a good thing," she seemed distracted.

"Well, since it wasn't your decision, you'll get no animosity from me."

She frowned at his lack of control over his clear dislike of the situation, but he forced a smirk to alleviate her worries.

"Just be careful, hon," he winked at her. "And don't stay gone too long. I have a feeling I'm gonna' need some loving arms to retreat to after mine and Shego's training session."

"She is a powerful warrior, albeit a very crass one. She has much to teach, assuming she cares enough to do so. Remember, this is for the sake of unlocking your power. Every advantage helps keep Possible-san safe."

"And you," he added.

She merely nodded and he got the distinct feeling that she didn't quite agree with his last assessment. She'd always been very secretive about everything, except her feelings for him, and he wished he was talented enough to pull her hidden worries from her.

With a last peck on the cheek, she wished him goodbye and good luck before exiting out the way she came. He wanted to worry over her, but the sudden scent of nacos overpowered all else and soon he was voraciously tearing through the bag.

"Ugh, you're a lost cause," a dry, female voice called and he almost lost his appetite.

Shego walked with that overconfident waggle she always used, sizing up his eating habits as she closed in. The look on her face was unmistakably annoyance, but she was dressed in loose fitting, workout clothes and seemed raring to start.

"Don't judge me," he said between chewing. "I had to go without these the entire trip to Japan. You'd be amazed how little fast food exists over there."

"Gee, probably because it's _bad_ for you, maybe?"

"Yeah, yeah. I'm sure you don't have _any_ vices to speak of."

She sighed suddenly and dropped down into a meditative position, "It's probably best if we don't talk outside of necessity. Now, drop the grease pit and sit."

He complied, but just slowly enough to warrant an irritated huff from the waiting she beast. He knew it was immature, but he found such pleasure in barbing the older woman. He couldn't believe that he'd once had a crush on her at one time; of course, that was before she'd opened her mouth.

He watched her close her eyes and inhale deeply multiple times. It was a classic calming mantra and he mimicked her. He'd done it enough times at Yamanouchi that it'd become second nature and he soon found a rhythm that centered him. They kept this up for some time before Shego finally spoke.

Shego began almost politely, "Kim says your monkey power is a foreign energy, one that your body didn't develop naturally."

"I was zapped by the four jade idols the Order used to study Tai Shing Pek Kwar," he answered just as calmly.

"So our powers aren't so different. A meteor gave me mine. It seems we were both victims of circumstance. This may actually work. What do you feel when you summon the power?"

Ron hesitated as he thought, "Warmth. Calmness beyond any I've felt before. It's overwhelming, but also nurturing."

Shego was silent for several seconds, "Mine is chaotic, almost bursting at the seams at all times."

"I've felt that. When the aliens invaded and they almost killed Kim…I let the rage fuel the power and it helped us win. But, it seems like I've been locked out of most of it since then."

"You forced it. You made it a tool instead of what it truly is: an extension. Our powers are not simply items that we can discard when we aren't using them. The Glow is a part of me; it swims through my body at all times. Your power seems the same."

Ron opened his eyes and gave the unseeing woman a thoughtful smirk. She was probably right, though he hated to admit it. The power he'd used to defeat Warhok and Warmonga was familiar, but it was more his rage than its power.

Shego opened her eyes and glowered at him, "See something you like?"

"Honestly, not a chance. But, I see something I may have been mistaken about."

"Don't misunderstand, Stoppable, everything you think about me is right. I'm not doing this for your sake, so don't get all mushy on me."

"I hope I'm not right about you. Kim's let you in deep and the last thing I want is for you to do what I think you'll do."

"Which is?"

"Like you said," he closed his eyes, "let's just stick to necessary conversation."

He could feel the woman's desire to smart mouth him, but something held her from her usual catty demeanor. He had little doubt that it was Kim's example that had calmed the woman considerably since they'd last been enemies. He chuckled to himself the idea that anyone could domesticate someone as unpredictably wild as Shego.

"So," he continued, "how do you manipulate your Glow?"

"Have you ever seen Jurassic Park?" she asked.

"Heck yeah! I love that movie!"

"Remember the scene where Jeff Goldblum lets the drip of water run down his arm? He explained that the drip is chaotic, since minute skin details and hairs cause it to change direction every time it's dropped. Imagine your power is that drip and the arm is your body. It flows naturally, but you can manipulate its movements by adjusting your arm. See that drop in your mind and imagine it running a straight course. Don't let the imperfections alter its course."

It was original, he'd give her that. He had the feeling that she was putting this in terms he would understand more easily. Strangely, it was working. He imagined that drop as a glowing, blue monkey as it traveled across the surface of his arm. He worked it towards his hand, forcing it towards that outlet the same way Shego would expel her plasma blasts.

His even breaths and his clear mental image succeeded in bringing forth a tingle in his chest. The familiar sensation was a small portion of the power he'd felt when they'd beaten the Lorwardians, but it was there and he could almost communicate his desires towards it.

"I've got it," he spoke softly.

"Don't let it go, but don't force its movement. It's not a weapon or a tool to wield; it's just as natural an extension as an arm or leg. Now, raise it like you're raising an arm to the sky."

He concentrated, but he wasn't feeling it change past the small tingle. After a few moments of silence, Shego huffed audibly.

"Pretend it's holding a naco and put it in your mouth," she struggled to say.

He wanted to snicker with pleasure from her forced imagery, but he instead felt a rumble in his gut. It felt like a hunger pain at first, until the rumble turned into a pulsing throb. He inhaled from the familiar sensation and he felt his very spirit begin to blaze.

"Imagine something you cherish," Shego spoke seriously now. "Imagine that thing was in danger. Its safety relies on your ability to control. You have five seconds."

He saw many things in his mind, almost unconsciously as the power surged inside him. He saw Kim, Yori, Wade, Rufus, his parents all tied up and being lowered into a deathtrap. Beside them, Monkey Fist laughed maniacally, staring Ron down and challenging him.

He grit his teeth and felt the power intensify as his anger made the pulse quiver inside him.

"No anger!" Shego barked.

He was startled from his fantasy, but he somehow held the power.

"Your anger makes you sloppy, wasteful; the energy isn't bottomless, so don't force it out all at once. Preserve it and learn to channel it in short bursts. Your anger will fade in no time and your power along with it. Find something else besides the rage to fuel it."

He chose the only other emotion he held as passionately as anger and that was hope. Hope had seen them through so much in their young lives and sometimes it was all they had to rely on. A burst of energy made him shiver slightly and he cracked his eyes open to look down at his hands.

Blue energy coursed up his arms, up to his elbows, and he somehow willed it to stay. Confidence burned beneath his skin and he pushed it just enough to brighten the glow noticeably. It didn't extend any further, but he was definitely manipulating its intensity.

He looked up to show Shego…and felt his mouth hang open at the image before him. Shego was very still, eyes closed, still sitting with perfect posture. Green flames danced around her entirety, engulfing her and wavering in long arcs as it pulsed over her. She looked as though she were peacefully on fire.

"Whoa," he whispered.

She furrowed her brow at his response and opened her eyes. A look of surprised shock came over her and the flames doused instantly. She breathed evenly as she stared at the floor.

"What was that?" he asked.

"It's…been a while since I've done that," she breathed and added quickly, "Lesson's over."

She stood quickly and stretched to loosen her muscles. Ron felt his own powers douse as he stood and kept her in his view.

"What were you thinking about?" he asked hesitantly.

"None of your business," she growled.

"It was Kim, then."

She spun and began to leave, irritation clear on her features.

"Why did you never use your full power when fighting us?" he called after her. "You could have killed Kim with that much energy."

She spun back and shot him a death glare, "Because I never intended to kill her. Doy!"

He closed the distance between them with renewed focus, "Where did this caring for KP come from? Since when do…"

She placed a finger in his face to cut him off, "No sharing, buffoon! I'll work with you and your little cheer squad, but I'll be damned if you and I will have a heart to heart ever!"

"Because I hurt her," he guessed.

"Because you abandoned her. You left and then had the audacity to not only come back, but bring your new girlfriend with you. You caused her so much pain and I…I can't take it away from her."

He felt any hint of anger he felt swelling diminish as her words hit him harder than he'd anticipated.

"She's forgiven you completely," Shego's voice lowered. "She's still in pain from that day you left, because she doesn't know who to blame for you two failing. And she just lets it eat her from inside, because she refuses to take her pain out on the world. Whether you or anyone else believes it or not, I want to take that pain from her…because I hate seeing her in pain. I don't know when I started bothering to care, but it's there now and I can't ignore it."

"Okay, okay," Ron held up his hands in defeat. "We'll never do the bonding thing and you have no idea how glad I am over that. Still, I'm her friend and I always will be. And I will try to make up what I did to her until the day I die. I'm not going anywhere, so I suggest we find a way to coexist for her sake."

He moved into her personal space and faced her almost eye to eye, "If you ever do anything to hurt her like I did, or worse, then there is no limit to how much I will trash you."

His threat made her chuckle, but she held his stare almost out of respect. He tried to find something relatable in those emerald orbs, but she had locked off her inner thoughts long ago. He wanted to understand, he'd even spoken with KP about the two women before, but his difficulty comprehending their attraction and her inability to explain it competently had left him frustrated. Still, even he wasn't that dense.

"She cares about you," he added. "She's never had much luck with relationships, but she looks so happy when you're around. She deserves something solid, something dependable. I hope you can do that for her."

She didn't respond, but she didn't smart mouth him either, which in his opinion was a good first step. He thanked her for her training and she only nodded as she exited past the other group.

* * *

Monique watched the green woman go, wondering if she should say anything friendly to her, but deciding against it due to the near argument she and Ron had just experienced. Monique had a desire to befriend the older woman, but she was so purposefully hard to approach that the ice was nearly impossible to break.

While Shego was cordial, especially towards Monique herself, she made it quite clear her want for friends was nonexistent. On the flip, the mood alteration she experienced whenever Kim was around was proof that that spiky exterior wasn't as sturdy as she wanted everyone to believe.

In all, she decided it would be better to simply allow the woman to open up in her own time. As long as Shego didn't interfere with Kim's current relationships, there were no problems to be had. Speaking of problems, the teen turned her attention back to the clothes she held and grimaced as openly as she could manage. She held a girls sized tee in her hands, all white save for an image ironed onto the front. The image was of Kim's head and a single arm in frame, holding her kimmunicator. The quote below the image read: "What's the Sitch, Ron?"

"Exactly how much research was put into these things?" Monique groaned.

Senior pursed his lips, "Data from Ms. Possible's extensive career was procured by multiple sources, most from the villain community I still have good faith with."

"Then they're research is faulty," Leon said whilst rummaging through the box. "Wade is the one they always speak to over the kimmunicator. Ron is in the field, so why would he know the sitch?"

"Is this really something the common consumer would know?"

"You'd be surprised just how much her fans investigate," Leon said and saw Mon give him a slight eyebrow raise. "What? My investigations are purely for educational purposes."

She chuckled and turned back to Senior, "Also, these iron-on images are garbage. They're going to start crumbling after the third or fourth wash. We need the logos and images sewn directly into the fabric. I know it's more costly, but we're going for quality here."

"Very well," the old man seemed displeased, but at least he was hearing them out. "What of the memorabilia?"

"Now those are top notch," she smiled and held up a handful of trinkets adorned with her BFF's face, along with a few for the rest of the team. "Purses, handbags, book bags, school supplies; you've pretty much nailed the major demographic. They're good quality too."

"And they are only the beginning," Senior beamed and spread his arms dramatically. "Soon, all households will be filled with Team Possible dishes, silverware, computer accessories, and everything else the youth of today could ever waste their hard earned money on."

"I don't think the youth buy silverware," Leon laughed. "BTW, I've dug through three piles now and I've found a ton of Rufus related stuff."

He held out a small blanket for them to see, adorned with Rufus' face. The mole rat scurried up to the picture and wiggled his little, bald eyelids.

"Ooooh, handsome," he squeaked.

"Online polls have yielded a high response in favor of the little creature," Senior leaned on his cane. "Kim is still highest, but Rufus is not far behind."

Rufus wiggled his fists in a celebratory manner.

"I'm noticing a high number of Shego related stuff, too," Mon said without much surprise.

"Shego's popularity is already palpable in her home of Go City. It merely took her turn back to good to encourage her previous fans to renew their faith in her. However, there are the rumors…"

Mon furrowed her brow as she remembered the reports many tabloids had been running these past few weeks. Pictures of Kim and Shego out and about, holding hands and behaving like a couple, had made the rounds to the point that most everyone knew what was going on between the women.

Shockingly, there had been very little backlash against them. Whether it was due to a real lack of evidence or perhaps the world simply didn't care to make a stink about a former villain romantically involved with the world's hero, people seemed respectful of the two's privacy.

Within their own group, there was even less drama. Kim's family was cool with everything, she, Wade and Leon were happy for them, Ron was slowly beginning to accept them, and Yori was too much of a team player to make waves. Drakken had been shocked when he'd had it explained to him, but that had soon worn off and he was overly encouraging of the duo. This led to very severe threats from Shego, but it was obvious the woman liked the blue dolt and was pleased he understood. Even Senior seemed uninterested after his initial surprise.

The only ones who seemed against the idea were Dr. Director and Will Du. Though Betty had been respectfully silent, it was obvious she didn't approve of the two and it stemmed completely from her distaste for Shego. Still, her respect for Kim kept her from saying something regretful.

That was reserved for Will, who'd not only openly stated that the relationship was a terrible idea, he'd gone AWOL for the past week or so and didn't seem interested in returning anytime soon. She wanted to say he'd overreacted, but she understood his hesitance to accept that Shego had anyone's best interests at heart besides her own. Still, the woman had earned the right to try and God help you if you tried to pry her away from Kim. That girl had it BAD.

A sudden ringtone snapped her from her thoughts and Senior slowly answered his ancient cell with an excited look.

"Junior!" he answered. "It is wonderful to hear from you. How has your vacation been? Yes, I'm currently at the young genius' home, looking through our new merchandise. Excellent! I look forward to seeing you soon. Goodbye, my son."

He hung up and stood, "It seems Junior has arrived in the city. I will go to welcome him home while you two continue your analysis. Have your report written up as soon as you're able, dear Monique."

"Got it, boss," she grinned, which he returned before exiting the room.

"The old guy's taking a shine to you," Leon said.

"He's actually really great to work for," she unfurled a pair of hip hugger jeans as she spoke. "He doesn't believe in work schedules, so he basically just calls me when I'm needed. Plus, he pays well."

"He isn't paying you enough," the boy shook his head at the next shirt he held: an image of the full team in action poses with the phrase "Failure is imPOSSIBLE". That one was a groaner. "These things are mostly awful."

"Alpha batches are usually pretty bad. They aren't meant for sale, just for giving us an idea of where they're going creatively. Clearly, some changes will have to be made."

"The sooner the better. So, does it ever bug you that you aren't' on these shirts?"

"What do you mean?"

He shrugged, "You've been a big part of the team for years. Why aren't you an official Team Possible member?"

"My contributions have been minimal. They're the ones who risk their lives; they can have all the glory. No, I'm just glad that they're finally getting the recognition they really deserve."

She started as she felt the boy grasp her from behind in a strong embrace, "They're lucky to have you."

He nibbled her ear a bit and she almost melted in his arms. The guy had talent for making a girl feel wanted, no doubt. She slipped around just enough to kiss him and let it hold for long enough to showcase how much she enjoyed it. A lingering kiss did wonders for a relationship.

"Save that for later," she whispered. "We have work to do."

"Later can't come soon enough."

She giggled a bit, which very few men have been able to make her do. It was a nice feeling and she let it wash over her as she attempted to focus on her job.

* * *

Drakken marveled over the costume before him with all the scientific curiosity he possessed. Possible's blue and white battle suit had been a thorn in villainous sides everywhere and none of them had been able to crack how the thing functioned, save for Dementor's short lived possession of it a year back. The fact that he now was able to add things to the uniform was a dream come true.

"What problems were you having with it?" he asked the rotund young boy behind him.

Wade was currently making a ruckus on his new treadmill, his hollow footfalls echoing in his small room, so he answered the blue scientist between breaths.

"It worked fine…when it was first made, but…consistent use has been pulling more power from it than it can handle."

Drakken interrupted to save the boy from continuing, worried he might pass out at this rate, "So all we need is a power source stronger than the current one, but still light enough to not impede Possible's work."

"Basically," the boy finished, powering down the treadmill and resting his hands on his knees.

The last few weeks had been rough for the lad, physically. He'd recently made it a point to begin exercising, much to the approval of his friends. He'd leapt into it with admirable gusto, but he had underestimated just how difficult his goal would be.

"Perhaps a bulkier build is inevitable. Your work has been impressively thorough. I fear you've already exhausted all options."

"I hope not, but that's why I have you here," Wade sat at his computer. "Maybe there's no other choice but to start from scratch. The current model's been customized so much, I'm nervous we might be overloading it."

"If only they'd allow me to use my control chips in its design," Drakken almost whined. "Imagine being able to control it with mere thought."

"Kim says _no_ mind control. Period."

"Yes, yes, I'm well aware of her distaste for them. She and Shego share similar hatreds, it seems."

Drakken pondered to himself for a moment. It was true the suits was multifunctional, which gave it far more of a possibility to malfunction. Like with computers, cell phones, and vehicles, the more the device did the more that could possibly go wrong with it.

People never gave a second thought to just how intricate technology had become these days. They drove their cars every single day, but few took the time to think of just how many simultaneously moving parts were at work keeping the thing running. It was a daunting task for scientists and engineers and Drakken was always willing to solve a problem. He knew he was considered a joke by most, but he was an expert in his field without question.

""Perhaps overspecialization is the weakness," the blue man said.

Wade swiveled to face him, "Meaning?"

"You've focused on protecting Possible from every type of attack. The suit has so many variables to defend against that it's overcompensating. Perhaps, instead of one suit to encompass all, we create multiple suits specialized for individual tasks."

"One for stealth, one for fighting…yeah, that could work. We'd have to design them to be changed quickly. I don't like the idea of her going into something underequipped."

Drakken turned to him, "Don't underestimate the girl. Your suit has done wonders for her, but never forget that she was formidable even before its design. The suit is only as useful as the person wearing it."

"Is that why we're not designing suits for everyone?"

He detected a drop in the boy's mood, clearly from the difficult subject. They'd discussed it at length days ago, but Wade was clearly hoping there would be a way around it. Sadly, Drakken could see no alternative.

"Shego outright refuses such things, the buffo…Ron?" he waited for the boy to nod. "Ron's increased monkey whatsit power has already shown to have strange effects on the suit, and Yori "honorably" refuses anything not of her original ninja roots."

"And focusing on so many different builds will add months to our workload," Wade finished for him. "I know, it's just…

Drakken walked over and placed a calming hand on the boy's shoulder, "You're brilliant, but you can only work within the confines of what science allows. We can't be perfect, so don't attempt it. Focus less on what we can't do and more on what we can."

Wade nodded and he saw determination in those young eyes. He grinned as the boy spun and began his task. The older man liked the boy and he continued to grow on him by the day. While young, he had the makings of brilliance and he was honestly already smarter than Drakken. All he lacked was experience and even that was a narrowing gap.

He thought he would have been jealous of his intelligence, but he rationalized that he no longer worked for his own gain. As a man in his forties, Drakken knew that this was the time he should focus on leaving a legacy. Without children of his own, Wade was the closest thing he had to an apprentice.

He'd be lying to himself if he thought he was completely done with mad science. After all, the boy's room was a smorgasbord of technology, some of it going woefully unused. Drakken grinned at the prospect: what was the harm in a little experimentation? After all, it was all to help Team Possible. He could get away with a few side projects.

* * *

"Thank you for your time," the overly friendly saleswoman said and shook Betty's hand.

Director nodded and the woman left the room. They currently sat inside an office building on the outskirts of Middleton, close to the city's east boundary. Unsurprisingly, there were very few buildings up for sale large enough for what Betty had planned for Team Possible's base, as their unsuccessful day could attest.

The amount of floors was irrelevant, since the office would be minimally staffed. No, the main amount of space was to be set aside for the training equipment that Wade had somehow procured from the military. She still couldn't figure out how that had happened and she certainly wasn't buying his computer analysis excuse. The boy wasn't exactly respectful of the law and now Drakken was around to be an even worse influence.

She patted her temple, reminding herself that she was thinking like a Director again. These things were no longer her concern, so she brushed them out like the pointless dust it was.

"This is certainly more difficult than buying a house," Ann stretched and Betty chuckled.

Kim stood and paced the room, "Why does there have to be so much paperwork?"

"Get used to it, Bubble butt. It's only going to get worse as you age. Plus, you've got college to prepare for as well."

"First, please don't call me that. Second, I don't even know what I want to do in college."

Betty stood as well and walked closer to the teen, "If Senior's brand nonsense takes off you won't even need to go to school. Team Possible is just as good of a career choice as anything else."

Kim stopped and gave her a strange look before walking to the large windowed wall beside them. She glanced out it for a moment without speaking, clearly in the midst of important thought and Betty had a good idea what she were thinking about.

"I…never imagined myself doing this forever," Kim said, almost introspectively. "I love it and I hope I can for years to come, but I'm just human. I'll fall apart eventually and I'll need something to fall back on. After all, there are more ways than fighting that can help people."

She smiled back at her mom, who returned it with all the pride she should feel for her daughter. Betty knew there was no reason to worry. Kim was brilliant and had so many opportunities in the world. Plus, she had the desire and spirit to grasp them.

Kim sighed, "And I still have to find a new apartment."

"I assumed you'd be moving in with Shego any day now," her mother laughed.

Kim could only whisper in reply, "I don't know how to ask her."

Betty grimaced, but made sure the other woman didn't notice. Kim's relationship with the former villain was the one facet of the redhead that the former director simply couldn't comprehend. She'd watched them at Ann's as they flirted and held hands. Though they didn't show off often in front of others, it was wholly obvious that they were enamored with one another.

At least, Kim was enamored and that was disconcerting to Betty. Kim was far too trusting and Shego had a history of manipulation. It had only been Ann and James' assurances that had calmed her severe initial dislike of the pairing. While she was protective of Kim, she never over stepped her boundaries as a simple coworker and she wasn't the kind of woman to tell other people how to raise their children.

"Excuse me, ladies," Ann stood and walked for the exit. "I have business to attend to. Hopefully we'll be gone soon, though they like to keep customers waiting."

Betty watched her go and was soon alone with the teen hero.

"So, you and Shego living together," Betty shivered slightly.

"I know," Kim chuckled. "It's bizarre."

"To say the least. She'll be lucky to have you, that's for sure."

"I'm the lucky one."

Betty almost whipped her head back, unsure if she'd heard such impossible words. The girl made no effort to explain herself and Betty was strangely struck silent by her ludicrous claim.

"You're…lucky…to have Shego?" Betty almost denied the words as they left her lips.

Kim didn't answer but simply walked back to the small table from before and folded her arms across it, sitting down and resting her head wearily on them.

"Explain yourself," Betty tried to avoid sounding demanding, but it barely escaped her.

"It wouldn't do any good," Kim's muffled voice said. "I know how you feel about Shego and you wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"You're probably the only person I would believe," the older woman softened her tone and took the chair opposite the teen. "Talk to me, Kim."

Kim raised her head just enough to look at her with the saddest expression. It actually caught Betty off guard, but her poker face reigned in the reaction.

"She's just as crass and rude and hateful as we all know her," the teen said. "But, she changes when she's with me. I don't know why, but I get to see the sweet Shego and I love every second of it. I love it when she holds me, I love it when she kisses me…I can only hope she feels the same."

"Why wouldn't she?" Betty didn't like where this was going.

"Every day I spend with her, I think about what she gave up to be with me and Team Possible. She gave up her entire life, everything she'd done and known since she was younger than me. She chose me over everything else she used to love…and I don't think I would have done the same for her."

That last bit was almost choked out and Betty instinctively reached out a comforting hand. The teen took it without hesitation.

"If she had asked me," Kim almost choked again, but she was too tough to break down in public, "to stop being a hero to be with her…I don't think I would have said yes."

"She was evil, you're good. It's an unfair comparison."

Kim shook her head, "Not to her, it isn't. She loves being evil. She loves being the bad guy and she turned her back on it…because she cares about me more than all of that. I don't think I could have made the same decision. I don't think I deserve what she gives to me."

This was bad. Betty knew that look that swam through the girl's eyes and it was the last thing she wanted or expected to see when Shego was mentioned. Kim had no idea how the opposite was true of her situation. The green woman had never done anything in her existence to earn someone as loyal and righteous as Kim Possible.

Kim squeezed Betty's hand in thanks and inhaled to keep the tears from escaping. She'd allowed the older woman to see that side of her and it was a show of trust that Betty felt she'd always wanted from her. However, with that trust emerged a very protective instinct that the woman had never known she had. It was that maternal side of her she'd abandoned long ago, but it was now on overdrive and there was only one thing to do with it.

* * *

Shego's doorbell buzzed, pulling her from her magazine she'd been lost in for some time now. It was all just a way to avoid thinking about her training session earlier, not to mention a good time waster until Kimmie arrived.

She walked to the door and opened it, expecting to see her princess' beautiful face. It was there, happy to see her as it always was, but behind her stood a one eyed annoyance that she hadn't been expecting. Betty's good eye narrowed at the sight of her.

Kim hugged her, though less enthusiastically than the morning tackle, "Betty offered to bring me here. She wants to talk to you."

"Joy," she mumbled, but stepped past Kim to the Cyclops. "What can I do you for?"

She cringed from the wordplay, "Alone, if you don't mind."

Shego shrugged and told Kim she'd be right back as she followed the older woman down the hallway and towards the staircase that led below.

"How'd the base shopping go?" Shego attempted small talk.

"Nothing yet," Betty scoffed. "I didn't expect anything in a single day, anyways."

"Okay, small talk's over. What do you want?"

That slightly angered the woman and Shego smirked, always entertained by her ability to push someone's buttons effectively. Betty hadn't exactly ingratiated herself to the former thief, so she received no slack from the green woman's barbed mouth.

"You and Kim are a mistake," she said outright.

Shego felt her jaw clench, "See, this is why no one likes you. You can't just gung ho into being a bitch. You have to work up to it."

"This isn't a game!" she growled, but kept it low. "You treat everything like its inconsequential, but that crap isn't going to fly anymore. I don't know how serious you are about Kim, but she's damn serious about you."

Shego raised an eyebrow, but allowed the woman her words while she could still be bothered to listen.

"I don't know you and I don't care to, but I know enough to be fearful of what you're going to do to that girl if this relationship continues."

"Enlighten me."

"What's her college major?" Betty suddenly asked.

Shego blinked from confusion, "I don't know. She's never mentioned it."

"You didn't think to ask? What profession does she want to go into after college? What are her plans for the future?"

"I…don't…know."

"Does she want children?"

Shego's eyes nearly popped from her head and she suddenly forgot how to answer questions.

Betty continued, "What about marriage? Living arrangements? Answer me!"

"What does any of that matter?!" Shego hissed back. "Marriage, kids, a future: that's for people who are in love!"

In a lower voice she added, "Kim doesn't love me. What reason could she have?"

Betty gaped, "You clueless idiot."

"Don't get me wrong, she's got taste and I am quite the catch, but I know what this is," Shego lost some of her fire. "Kimmie cares about me; I don't doubt that for a second. And I refuse to let her get away if there's even an inkling that we can work. But I know it'll end one day and she'll find someone better suited for her. Until then, there's nothing any of you can say that will make me leave her."

"Do you love her?"

Shego took on a visage of absolute evil, "That's none of your God damn business."

Betty looked like she wanted to say more, but something was stopping her. All the well, since the plasma thrower was about to live up to that apt description and start setting things on fire. She'd already shared too much with a woman she had literally no acceptance for.

After almost a minute of silence, Shego finally turned away and made for her home, not even bothering to bid the woman farewell.

"Shego," came an almost whisper, but she stopped without turning. Betty didn't give chase, but simply continued from afar, "You clearly don't know her as well as you think you do."

Shego's breath caught, but she didn't show any outward response. What could the Cyclops know about such things? She waited for more, but then she heard the sounds of footsteps on metal and soon Director was gone.

* * *

Kim stared at the ceiling and tried to allow Shego's comfortable bed to calm her. Sadly, the cool sheets and memory foam mattress did little to stem the nervous tension growing in her stomach. Betty had refused to divulge what she intended to speak with Shego about, but Kim knew it had something to do with their heart to heart earlier.

However, that was nothing compared to the panic inducing fear that gripped her now. She'd called Ron earlier and the blonde had mostly positive things to say with how his training session had played out. This meant that her green lover had held up her end of their deal and now it was time for Kim to hold up hers.

Shego had promised to do "whatever she wanted" with the teen and Kim was fully intent on allowing her full trespass. Kim wasn't so innocent that she wasn't at least mostly aware of the way Shego looked at her. Her intentions were hard to miss and Kim would be lying if she thought she didn't reciprocate those desires.

The main question was: was Kim ready to go that far? Her brain said no, but her body most fervently said yes. Her heart was torn between the two and she was running out of time to really finalize her decision.

Shego's door suddenly opening and slamming shut startled her heart into an echoing thud. She listened as the woman stalked up the staircase that led to her bedroom and stopped at the top of them. Kim could tell something was wrong upon seeing her. Hints of anger played across her lovely features and she didn't make eye contact with the teen.

Kim scooted off the bed and met her halfway, "Everything alright?"

Shego finally gazed at her and sadness danced across her eyes at the sight. She pushed past the redhead and sat on her bed, looking as despondent as Kim had ever seen.

"Kimmie…," she began, but stopped suddenly.

"What did Betty say?" Kim asked.

"Nothing I didn't already know. Sorry, Pumpkin, but we may have to call this a short night."

Kim's mood sank at that. The woman rarely ever outright refused to speak with her and now she was shooing her away. Kim wasn't used to being dismissed so completely and she felt a bit indignant towards it. Shego expected her to just be okay with leaving, but clearly the woman didn't know who she was dealing with.

Shego eventually lay out across her bed and closed her eyes, brows furrowed from intense thought. Kim took this opportunity to run downstairs and fetch something from the fridge and return with it hidden behind her back.

Quietly, she removed her shirt but left her bra on, shook the cold can liberally, and pointed the nozzle at her stomach. A burst of air echoed slightly in the upper floor as whipped cream slid across her skin. It was cool, making her shiver, but she still expertly fashioned the desired shape.

"What are you doing?" Shego asked, but didn't bother looking back.

Kim responded by sneaking up to her and placing the nozzle directly at the base of her neck. A shot of cream stuck to her skin and she was up and yelling in surprise.

"What in the fu-," she began, but stopped as she realized the redhead was almost topless.

"Oh no," Kim gave her best attempt at sounding sultry. "I got whipped cream all over me. What ever shall I do?"

Shego's eyes slowly raked over the image, settling on the cream that formed a haphazard smiley face across Kim's stomach. Kim held her arms upward, entangling her fingers and cocking a hip to one side. She had no skill in being sexy, but she was trying her hardest at the moment.

The corner of Shego's mouth rose ever so slightly. Then, with a loud snort, she lost herself in a fit of open laughter. She held her sides and rolled across the bed as Kim's shoulders sagged from this rather undesired response. She felt embarrassed and was about to wipe the food stuff from her body when Shego spoke.

"How do you do that?" she said between chuckles. "I just want to pout and simmer over here and you just make it all go away."

Kim smiled, "It hurts me to see you hurt. Why wouldn't I make it go away?"

"Just one of the many things you can give me weighed against all the things I can't give you."

Kim stepped up to her and knelt next to the bed, laying her head in Shego's now exposed lap, "I have an idea: how about you stop focusing on what you _can't _give me and focus on what you _can_."

"As if you'd ever ask for anything you really deserved," the plasma thrower ran her fingers through the girl's fiery mane. "You'd go without before putting someone else out. It's how you are. It's why I…"

The woman clammed up but Kim was having none of that. She was so close to opening up and there would be no running away. Shego was better than that. Kim gripped one of her hands and kissed one of her extended fingers. A visible chill ran through the older woman.

"It's why you what?" Kim said in between finger kissing.

Shego denied her with silence, but the teen wasn't finished yet. She looked into Shego's eyes and gave her a look of utmost earnestness. There was no puppy dog pout; that was a manipulative tactic and she refused to use it on the woman she'd grown to adore these past few weeks.

Shego leaned in close, almost as if she was going for a kiss, but she stopped centimeters away. There was fear in her eyes and it was a foreign existence on the former villain's face. She pulled up every visible hint of bravery she was capable of and whispered to the teen.

"It's why I fell in love with you."

Kim's brain stopped, along with her heart and the very act of breathing. She didn't blink, only stared into those emerald eyes that acted as windows to the soul the woman had just bared to the redhead.

"I can't give you a happy, apple pie, All-American, fairytale life," Shego continued. "All I'll ever be able to give you is myself. I don't know how strong it is, but I love you, Princess. If that's enough for you…"

Kim didn't even allow her to finish before she was tackling her bodily to the bed, forcing her lips upon the still painted black ones.

"You love me," Kim gasped between kissing, not a question but a statement.

"You got whipped cream on me," Shego deadpanned.

Kim looked down to see the stuff had been sandwiched between them and had splattered around where they lay. Both girls chuckled to themselves over the ludicrousness of the situation. Kim saw relief in the woman's eyes, but they weren't finished yet. Kim lay atop her, felt her heart beating madly and felt the warmth of her body, and placed their foreheads together.

"I love you, too."

"Don't play with me, Kim," her eyes dampened slightly.

"No play, no joke. You protected me, you took care of me, and you saved my best friend's life; why wouldn't I be in love with you?"

Shego's arms were around her like lightning and she was suffocated by whatever emotion was fueling the woman. She allowed her whatever she wished, riding the sudden high of hearing those words from Shego of all people.

Doubt didn't exist in Kim's mind about how she felt. She wasn't exactly thinking about marriage or anything serious, but she knew the last thing she wanted was for Shego to be anywhere but with her.

Shego kissed her again, "Do I still get my part of the deal tonight?"

Kim held her breath, "It's only fair. What do you want to do?"

"What do _you_ want me to do?"

Her question was full of softness, as she clearly understood what she was asking of the teen.

"I trust you."

Shego laughed and flipped them both over, pinning the young girl to the mattress, "Then I think I'll just give you a preview for now. Think of it as a glimpse of pleasures to come."

Kim smiled, reached down, and skillfully unbuttoned Shego's shorts with one motion, which sent an almost visible wave of anticipation through the green woman.

"Show me what you've got."

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_I always tell myself these won't be so long, but here we are 10,000 words later. Oh well, great to be back and writing again. Just flows out of me when I'm in the zone.

I did a ton of soul searching to decide just how physical I wanted to write the end. I'm no stranger to detailed love making, as my third book features a love scene with little unwritten. Still, this is a teen rating and some people are already freaked out over the sudden inclusion of swearing. Hopefully, everyone understands why I did that. Perhaps, if everyone is cool with it, I could do a more detailed scene in a later chapter.

My updates won't be as frequent as my last Season and I apologize for that. I'm going through some difficult times now and there may be significant changes in my life soon. It greatly raises my mood to write and hear from all of you. Thanks once again for your support and understanding.


	12. Kimportant Update

_**Important Update**_

I'm taking this time to write all of you because I've been watching the calendar crawl by and it's been almost a month since I updated. I wish I could have writer's block to blame, but I unfortunately have something much worse.

Recently, I was forced to watch the woman I've loved for a decade now have no choice but to move away in the midst of our relationship. She's now twenty hours away and it's been the worst pain I've ever known.

I'm not trying to use it as an excuse and I'm not fishing for pity, but I'm struggling to write something and can't bring myself to at the moment.

I swear to you that I haven't given up on this story. Writing makes me happy and your enjoyment of my work makes me even happier.

I won't ever quit as long as all of you are interested in reading. I swear I'll be back soon.

I'm sorry and I love you all.


	13. Season 2 Chapter 2

_**Pre-Notes:**_To everyone who had a kind word to spare, I thank you from the bottom of my heart. The time for sadness and lamenting will pass, but now is a time to push forward. Let's continue, shall we?

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 2**_

She needed to wake up. There was so much to do, but the bed was just too comfy. Her body told her she'd earned the rest, that there would be days after this to be responsible and be active. Her brain, however, was yelling for her to rise. As if for encouragement, her brain showed her images and let her relive sensations from the previous night.

Kim gasped awake as she found consciousness almost violently, staring at the familiar ceiling of Shego's home. Her face was aflame with whatever emotions lingered after last night. The memories were vivid and almost embarrassing to recall, but she felt no shame whatsoever. In fact, she smiled widely with every recollection.

Last night had been…_wow_. The teen had no clue such pleasure existed, but it was grand enough to be causing aftershocks in her body several hours later. She remembered giving herself up to Shego, allowing the woman free reign over her and her reward was out of this world.

The deep, unending kissing, the faint but lively touching all over her, and that rising peak of pleasure until the sudden convulsion. Kim was no stranger to it, of course, but having the person she loved help her reach it was just short of heavenly. If they hadn't made love last night then they'd certainly teetered on the edge.

She attempted to rise, realizing that there was no sign of her previous bed mate, but remembered suddenly that she was very nude. They'd both slept like that the entire night and she blushed vividly as that little factoid settled in. Even Ron hadn't seen her entirely, but Shego now had that distinct honor. It was amazing how little that bothered her.

She ignored her clothing lying splayed across the floor and simply pulled the comforter with her as she stepped off the bed and moved to the vanity next to Shego's bathroom. She wanted to see herself, to see if she had indeed changed like she felt she had.

No. It was the same redhead that always stared back at her every morning. She was still Kim, still everything that made her what she was. Still, two things immediately stood out to her that weren't normally present.

Firstly, a sizable, bright, blood red hickey glowed just at the point where her neck met her shoulders. She couldn't remember at what point that happened, but Shego's lips had been quite exploratory last night.

Secondly, almost comically, her forehead sported a pair of lips in black lipstick. That certainly didn't happen last night, meaning it had been done this morning. Wherever Shego had gone, she made sure to kiss Kim's forehead before leaving. That fact made something warm and wonderful form in her chest.

_She loves me. She wasn't lying._

Kim's affection had been genuine from the beginning, but the love hadn't come until much later. She almost feared it because she didn't dare to dream that the former villain could ever care for her that deeply, having closed herself off so long ago. She'd never been so happy to be so wrong in her young life.

She started as she finally looked down to see a note left on the vanity. How hadn't she noticed that? God, she was so loopy from last night. She lifted it and read to herself:

_Pumpkin,_

_Had some errands to run, sorry you had to miss waking up next to me. Feel free to make yourself at home. I have my kimmunicator, so hit me up if you decide to leave. Hope you enjoyed last night. I can't wait for my turn._

_P.S., I left something for you on the nightstand. Do with it what you will._

She was a tad disappointed it didn't end with an 'I love you', but she had already gotten so much. Getting greedy now would be unfair to Shego. Excited for her surprise, she scuttled over to the nightstand and stopped cold.

There, like some kind of unspoken promise, was a key card identical to Shego's house key. She sat on the bed and stared at it, gripping the sheets and fighting back the urge to cry. She'd been crying far too much recently.

She meant it; she meant all of it and the proof was indisputable. Shego had just given her the ability to make this place her home. There was no doubt in the teen's mind that she would take it, and happily. Could she live with Shego? Could they coexist peacefully after so many years of fighting and only so many weeks of caring for one another?

Maybe it was too soon? Maybe she needed a second opinion on this? They were uncertain questions, but they did little to sour what was a mood so grandiose in positivity that she felt she could take on the world. She felt like she could do anything, and it wasn't because she was a Possible. It was because she found something worth working for.

She smiled and ran a finger gently across the card before moving for the bathroom. The day was young and she was thankful her brain had persisted in her waking. Facing this day was like facing the beginning of a wonderful occasion that seemed never ending in the distance.

Look out world! Kim Possible is in love!

* * *

Yori ignored the flames that danced from the fire before her, the makeshift bonfire her only light in the midst of the heavily wooded area she'd settled into. She had to be several miles outside of the city, nestled into one of the only forested areas near Middelton that contained no life, save for the few animals scurrying here and there.

She sat in deep meditation, waiting and clearing her mind. Soon, she could hear them coming, carried on the wind from a faraway land. There were so many voices, sounding distant at first, but gradually becoming clearer.

"You look well, Yori," Master Sensei's kind voice was the first to speak.

She opened her eyes and saw the procession around her. Where there were once only empty spaces now sat the Yamanouchi council of elders, Master and four other elderly men. They hovered ever so slightly above the ground and she could see the forest through their ethereal forms. Though their bodies remained in Japan, their spirits now visited her.

To her surprise, there was another familiar face amongst them, a young Asian she'd known for many years. His fiery red biker's jacket and messy hair were difficult to miss.

"Master Sensei," she began, "Elders. And hello Hirotaka."

"I hope you are well, Yori," Hiro lightly bowed.

"She is more than well," one of the elders spoke, a man with shaggy hair and thick rimmed glasses named Kojima. "She practically glows. Where did that come from?"

His displeasure was more than noticeable, but Yori respectfully held her silence. She would be foolish to think anything would be ignored by the elders, especially concerning the Monkey Master.

"This matter is not why we have come," Sensei said to Kojima.

"Yet it cannot be ignored," another elder said; Nomura, a skinny man with a boyish face that almost hid his age. "Her aura is coated with the Chosen One's power. It is not simply residual; it is a part of her. She has been intimate with the boy."

The other elders grumbled amongst themselves and she did not deny their claims. Denial would save her from ridicule and humiliation, but it would dishonor her feelings for Ron. As a ninja, she was shamed, but as a woman, she knew what her heart desired.

"Your lack of rebuttal is saddening, Yori," Sensei respectfully held her eyes without judgment. "You were chosen to lead the Chosen One to his destiny, to Kim Possible, but you have started him down a completely separate path. This is the path of ruin."

Kojima spoke angrily, "You risk much with your infatuation. Emotions are a kunoichi's greatest detriment. The Yono is returning in the guise of this Monkey Fist creature and only the Chosen One can stop him. But his success relies on his desire to protect Kim Possible."

"We are not blind to your plight, young one," Nomura said softly. "You are young and your desires are great. But you must understand that, though the Monkey Master may care for you, he may never love you. His path was set long ago and his destination is preset to one person. You are not her."

The words somehow stung just as violently as the first time she'd heard them. It was her school's teachings, their guidelines, and she should follow them to the letter. She'd seen the proof with her own eyes, the scrolls that foretold Ron's destiny. She knew his love was reserved for another…but she was foolish. She still held out impossible hope against the things she was raised to uphold.

"Perhaps there is someone else better suited to this task," Kojima said.

"No!" Yori's voice echoed across the forest. "I make no excuses for my transgressions. I will pay for them in due time, but this is my task and I will see it through. For the glory and honor of Yamanouchi."

"Brave words," Nomura said. "Let us hope you can live by them. How goes the Chosen One's training?"

"Physically, he has never been better. However, his spirit needs strengthening. Possible-san has enlisted Shego to assist in calling forth his powers."

"This is the woman who currently holds Kim Possible's affection?" Sensei asked.

She only nodded.

"She walks a dark path. Even now, she toes the line between good and evil."

"Kim has changed her."

"People rarely change, young one," Nomura shook his head. "Shego may care for Possible-san, but her character will eventually break that hold. Even now, she consorts with less reputable individuals. She and Possible-san will not last."

"And if they last too long," Kojima growled, "then she becomes an obstacle that must be removed. I trust you are at least capable of that."

Again, Yori only nodded.

"We look forward to your progress, Yori," Sensei began as the elders slowly disappeared one by one. "May peace find you in troubled times."

"And you, Master Sensei."

The kind, older man soon dissipated like incense lost to the subtle winds. Soon, only she and Hirotaka remained. She stared into his eyes and found herself, as always, incapable of reading him. His stance betrayed nothing of his inner thoughts.

"Monkey Fist will be a formidable foe," he said, placing his hands in his jacket pockets. "If you need me, you need only summon me. Promise me."

"I promise," she nodded. "Have you discovered any information of how Fist came to possess his powers?"

"No, but I won't give in so easily. I will not rest until I find something."

"Thank you, Hiro."

He gave one last boyish grin before fading away, leaving her alone in the empty woods. The conversation lingered long after their exit and she found herself unable to reconcile her thoughts. She wanted to cry, to bemoan the existence that forced her to drive the man she cared for into the arms of another, but she was not a child. Children cried over what they could not control; she was a ninja and there was no individual in her existence.

If her destiny was set, then she was at least thankful Ron would be with someone as kind as Kim. Shego played an unfortunate role in this, but the elders claimed she was still very much involved in dark purposes. What they meant, she hadn't a clue, but it was worth investigating. While Shego had her respect for rescuing Ron from certain death, she would not be forgiven for harming Kim in any way.

Images of the blonde back home calmed her mind and she doused the fire with a pouch of water set next to her. She used a stick nearby to stir the wet ashes, ensuring the fire was adequately extinguished and realizing that she was delaying the inevitable. It was a long walk back to Middleton and she had much deliberation to do. Before that, however...

She pulled her kimmunicator out and pressed the button dedicated to their current child prodigy.

"What's up, Yori?" Wade answered almost immediately.

"Hello, Wade," she smiled, but lost it almost as quickly. "Are you alone?"

"Drakken's with the adults, why?"

"I have something I want you to check. And I need it to stay between us."

* * *

Betty wasn't sure why she was doing this. She'd been a soldier for so long, a leader for almost as long, which gave her absolutely no time to be the one thing she naturally was: a woman. She didn't pretty herself up for nights on the town and she certainly didn't care about the intricacies of the dating scene.

Yet here she was, sitting in the Possibles' game room, a new addition that James made after the rebuilding process, wondering how she'd allowed Ann to convince her to appear. She'd grown close to the older woman rather quickly and they'd spent much time together this past month. Still, the reasoning for her presence was irritatingly complicated and far out of her natural element.

They currently enjoyed a rousing game of Poker, with Betty sidled comfortably next to Ann for 'moral support'. James sat between his two friends, a balding Indian man named Brian Ramesh and a rather tall Asian named Robert Chen. Drew Lipsky sat amongst them as well, seemingly having begun to rekindle their long lost friendship from when the men were in college. They certainly appeared the friendly group, as each chatted and male bonded to their heart's content. Even Drew was showing he could be normal when given the opportunity.

Of course, the two previously mentioned men were the reason for Betty's nervousness at the moment. Ramesh and Chen were both eligible bachelors and James thought it a wondrous idea to introduce them to the new director of Team Possible.

While Betty appreciated the offer, she had resigned herself to a career that made absolutely no room for a significant other and it was going to be nigh impossible to turn that mindset off. The prizes offered weren't appealing enough to convince her anyways.

Ramesh was slightly overweight and tended to laugh at his own jokes much harder than the people being told the joke and Chen was about as dry as British comedy when it came to overall personality. They were both very polite men, but she simply couldn't bring herself to be interested. Still, she was already here, so she might as well indulge James' little attempt at matchmaking.

"So," Ramesh began, "you've known Kim for quite some time, yes?"

Betty nodded, but kept her eyes on her cards, "Several years. She was a great help in my previous job."

"And that previous job was responsible for…?" he pointed to his own eye, referencing her own.

She chuckled, "You expect me to reveal all of my secrets? Maybe I should show you my cards next."

"It does seem like an interesting story," Chen offered.

"Not particularly. Unfortunately, I was government employed, which means I'm afraid I can't share any details with you gentlemen. I'll say this: despite what some people believe, it really is just an empty socket behind here."

Ramesh made a face and Ann elbowed her beneath the table. Of course she'd tried to make it as unappealing as possible, but that was just for her own amusement. Ann's chuckling proved she wasn't the only one entertained.

"You worked with her for a time, didn't you Drew?" James looked to the blue man.

"A few months," he stared intently at his cards, making Betty wonder if he understood how to play the game. "She was a stern taskmaster, but she knew how to motivate her people. Possible is lucky to have her; she'll strong-arm them into shape in no time."

"I think there was a compliment in there, Betty," Ann snickered.

Betty sighed and reminded herself that Drew had also been an option James had thought of. While the father Possible saw nothing overtly wrong with his old friend, Betty wouldn't give it even a semblance of a thought. Drakken was stupidly bizarre and nearly mentally unhinged. She'd sooner go gay than give the man the time of day. Kim seemed to be having fun with that.

She chastised herself as soon as the thought had run its course. That was unfair to a very brilliant and talented girl. Kim's preferences had no bearing on the person she was and it was immature to even entertain the idea. It wasn't the sex of her partner that bugged her, but the person she'd fallen so deeply for.

In any case, Betty remembered enough of her young life to know that she had once been fully enamored with the opposite sex and that hadn't changed in these long years; it simply had been suppressed to the point of almost nonexistence. Even now, she could only see the men at the table as just people with tells and faults. James, the most attractive at the table, didn't even register a pulse from the woman.

The game and morning went by like this and eventually led to the professors all needing to prepare to report to an evening job later. Betty, Ann, and James wished the two men farewell as Drakken remained inside. Apparently, he and James were to continue the bonding session.

"Not interested, huh?" James said to Betty.

"I appreciate the attempt," the one eyed woman smiled. "The single life isn't bad. As long as I have you two to keep me company, I won't go wanting."

"You know what's best for you," he walked inside after giving her a friendly shoulder pat.

"You staying?" Ann gave her that winning grin that reminded her of Kim.

"Leaving. There's more searching to be done if we ever intend to find a headquarters. Plus, I think it's about time I found Will and forced him to make a decision on whether he's in or out of the team."

"He's unhappy with Kim and Shego," she grimaced.

"It's nothing against your daughter. Will is very by the book and villains are villains in his world. Having Drakken, Shego and Senior so close are like having an itch he can't scratch."

"You don't approve of it either."

Ann's eyes were even sadder from those words and Betty sighed while deftly avoiding eye contact. She wished it was simple to put into words how she felt, but she reminded herself that she was simply on the outside looking in. Kim wasn't stupid and she clearly had legitimate reasons for…loving Shego, but there was something about it that unsettled Betty.

"I think Shego is untrustworthy," Betty began, "but I also know that Kim is intelligent enough to find her own path. I just hope Shego doesn't force her down a different one."

Ann stepped back inside the house abruptly, leaving Betty confused until she came back with a handful of pamphlets. She skimmed over them and saw that they were admission sheets for local colleges.

"Before you arrived," Ann sounded…reserved, "Shego stopped by and asked for any of the informational sheets I still had from when Kim was applying for colleges. She took a handful and left with a thank you. She's not much for small talk and she clearly isn't as fond of us as we'd like…"

"But she cares about Kim," Betty finished and waved a hand submissively. "I understand and I promise I won't give her a hard time about it. Mother knows best, after all."

Ann gave her a gentle grin and wished her a good day as Director headed for her car. Now that that was out of the way, it was time for the never-ending quest for a new home to begin. There were only a handful of buildings left that could accommodate their necessities and they were as unlikely as the last few. Still, since when did Betty Director ever back down from a challenge? Unless it was to find a man; that was a challenge she would gladly fail. She was clearly off to a good start as she chuckled to herself and drove away.

* * *

Ron leaned against the light post at the nearest intersection beside the Middleton movie theater. He was first to arrive and not surprisingly as the whole thing had been his idea. Team Possible had already experienced great success in the field, but their hectic schedules made it difficult to enjoy the simpler things in life.

Thus, the Ronster had encouraged-nay, commanded-all interested parties that they would be catching a matinee showing for the newest action blockbuster Guardians of the Galaxy. Nothing got the heroic juices flowing better than a Marvel comic movie adaptation. Disney had certainly been striking gold with those recently.

All thoughts shut off as he noticed his girl walking in from the distance. She'd been gone for almost a day and it still bothered him that her excursion had to be so secretive. Yori was trustworthy, no doubting that, but Yamanouchi had made it seem that they were all on the same page until they'd blindsided them with this personal meeting. He respected and appreciated the elders immensely, but they weren't going to be making a fool out of Ron Stoppable; he'd been a fool long before they came into the picture.

Though the Asian was dressed as plain and lovely as she ever was, there was heaviness to her stance that was difficult to miss. However, her bright smile at seeing him was always enough to placate most of his worries. He met her halfway and surprised her with a stern hug and a kiss. Strangely, she didn't seem to reciprocate at first, but gradually deepened it to Ron's satisfaction.

"I guess it's pointless to ask how it went?" he asked.

"They told me of nothing I wasn't already aware," she grinned and it was forced.

He wanted to press, but a call from the opposite direction pulled his attention away. Monique waved from the theater entrance, Leon standing close by with their fingers intertwined. Ron rushed back over and hugged Mo and knuckle bumped Leo.

"Are we it?" she asked.

"Nah," Ron replied, "I've actually got a surprise for you. Two old acquaintances are here visiting and they're joining us."

She quizzed him, but he let her simmer in wonder for minutes longer until the promised two arrived. The sound of the electric wheelchair was almost nonexistent over the celebratory reunion of one of Ron's closest friends.

"Felix!" the blonde engaged in a rather elaborate handshake with the handicapped young man.

"Been too long," Felix laughed.

Felix Renton had been an integral part of their high school life on at least two major occasions against Motor Ed; however, graduation had forced him to split for a different state in pursuit of a Mechanical Engineering degree. He was currently down to visit his parents and had always guaranteed time to see Ron.

"And you two seem to be going strong still," Ron said to the almond skinned girl standing behind Felix.

Zita Flores wasted no time in hugging her one time boyfriend, "Missed you, Ron."

Introductions followed as everyone made an effort to join the conversation. Felix gave a very positive approval of Yori and Ron was overjoyed that Felix and Zita were still an item since graduation. Ron wasn't sure what the girl had been up to since leaving Middleton, but it clearly hadn't separated them physically or emotionally.

Ron was most hopeful that Felix and Leon would hit it off, as they all shared common interests and the blonde was secretly interested in getting back into the Everlot MMO over the summer break from college. As far as he knew, Zita was still a hardcore player and Felix had joined her some months ago. Sadly, Yori was almost incompetent when it came to computer use, so she'd declined on the gaming scene. She'd tried, though, and that meant the world to him.

Once inside, the girls excused themselves to the bathroom as a group before the movie began. In the lobby, the guys waited and passed the time with idle conversation.

"Why do girls go to the bathroom as a group?" Ron asked. "Seems weird to me."

"I can only assume moral support," Leon quipped, though he too was unsure.

"Come on guys," Felix grinned, "don't tell me you two don't give the occasional random high five at a urinal. It's practically male bonding."

"Bonding of diseases," the blonde shuddered.

"Well, we do have the wonderfully odd assortment of girlfriends. Mine is a world renowned video gamer and you're dating a ninja."

Leon put his hands up, "Mine's just a clothing designer."

"Who's also waaaaaay too into professional wrestling," Felix finished.

"I think it makes her adorable."

Felix nodded with a smile, "It takes all sorts. We wouldn't trade them for the world."

They all verbally agreed and bumped knuckles and Ron was certain this was the start of a great trio of friends. Honestly, he'd never had a group of guy friends before. He'd had Kim, who was a tomboy through and through, but she still came off as girly where it mattered. This was quantifiably different and it felt good.

The entrance to the multiplex crashed open and Kim came stumbling through, dragging Shego close behind her. Her face lit up when she saw they weren't late to the movie. She ran down the boys, hugging Ron and greeting Leon and Felix happily.

Ron watched as the redhead dragged Shego over, outright telling her to meet everyone and play nice while she joined the girls. The green woman muttered something and Kim ran off. Shego took the wall next to the others and leaned against it, never saying a word to any of them.

Ron still wasn't fond of the former villain, but he had to admit that he wasn't entirely against her being there. Kim was noticeably happy and he was sure the woman's presence had much to do with that. Still…

He grinned with every tooth showing at the woman, who finally looked at him with an annoyed scowl.

"What?!" she growled.

"You're waiting out here while she's in the bathroom," he almost snickered. "That makes you the guy."

Leon and Felix chuckled, but held most of the volume off in slight fear of Shego's reputation. A vein appeared slightly on her forehead, but she didn't overreact like he'd assumed she would. She was controllable now, at least.

Suddenly, she turned to him with her teeth now showing, "I had sex with Kim last night."

Somehow, despite having no food or drink in his mouth, Ron choked on something and began to cough, drawing delighted laughter from the woman. Felix and Leon had absolutely no response and couldn't formulate one before the girls came back together. They wondered over the boys' quiet demeanor as they bought concessions and entered into the theater.

* * *

The whole group excitedly chatted as they left the multiplex and even Shego found herself conversing with some of the motley crew. She'd been strongly against seeing the movie, mostly because she hated theaters and enjoyed viewing a movie at home without the prospect of having strangers ruin the experience. Plus, she couldn't physically reprimand them if they had, as princess would have shut her down in an instant.

She gritted her teeth and wondered why she allowed the redhead to control so much of her actions. One glance at Kimmie, who met her eyes and smiled as genuinely as she could, reminded her of the reason. No matter how much she hated the straight and narrow, she'd walk straighter and narrower if it meant she could make it to the teen.

Soon, small conversations began to form amongst small parts of the group. The movie was the main topic, as Zita pointed out how Star Lord had reminded her of Ron, which the blonde took as a massive compliment. Ron had made a remark about the very familiar, green skinned, violence prone female lead; seeing as Gamora had been awesome, Shego took it as a clear compliment.

Hilarity ensued for her when Monique smugly pointed out the hickey barely visible on Kim's neck and Ron's face had been absolutely priceless. The redhead refused to comment despite the darker girl's insistence.

Still, Shego eventually lost interest in most of it, as she'd passed their age long ago and really hadn't had much in common even then. She merely stood to the side, leaned against a light post, and made sure to keep a hardy grip on Kim's hand. Sure, it was sophomoric and lame, but she enjoyed every second of it, dammit.

A small restaurant sat off to the side of the multiplex, a little foreign establishment with a large window that showed the seating inside. It wouldn't have stood out to her, but her boredom was enough to make her mind go into that mode that seemed to take in every detail around her. That's what made her notice the familiar young man at one of the tables inside.

Though he was dressed in civvies, Will Du was still easy to point out in a crowd. What also caught her attention was the very subtle movement between the man opposite him at the table. As they spoke, the man slid a piece of paper to Will, who looked at it dis-pleasingly and pocketed it.

Well, this was a secret meeting if ever she'd seen one. She wondered if Kim would notice her sneaking away to investigate. She really wasn't that interested, but the current company certainly wasn't keeping her rapt attention.

Then, she narrowed her eyes as the man gave him a very quick, familiar hand sign. She knew it well as a code exchanged between Global Justice agents; except Will wasn't supposed to be part of them anymore.

Now she was intrigued and she deftly released Kimmie as she excused herself and left before Kim had a chance to question her. She moved nonchalantly, appearing to just be taking a stroll as she reached the edge of the big window. The conversation inside was apparently just ending, as Will wished the man goodbye and exited the restaurant.

Shego followed him as he walked opposite the theater and around the corner. She walked lightly afterward and held herself at the corner's edge, not chancing the man to look back and spot her. She gave a ten second head start to him, trusting he didn't have a car waiting around the corner…and stiffened as she heard another familiar person.

"I've been looking for you," Betty's voice carried.

Shego peeked around and saw the woman walk up to her former subordinate.

"Good to see you, Betty," he smiled. "It has been a while, I guess."

"Shouldn't have been so long," Betty sounded disappointed. "I thought this Team Possible idea had been a good choice."

"You know my reasons for leaving," he soured a tad.

"I know the reasons you've told me. I still don't believe you've been completely honest with me."

"We're surrounded by the enemy, Betty."

Betty sighed, "You really think any of them would have waited this long to betray us? Senior has a ton of money to gain from this, Drakken is happy as long as he has his science experiments to do, and Shego is…"

Will cocked an eyebrow and even Shego herself was curious as to what excuse the one eye would come up with.

"Shego has the most to lose if she goes turncoat."

The green woman chuckled, clearly not expecting that particular sentiment. It didn't even bother her that the woman assumed she'd all a sudden figured the thief out. Even Will seemed unconvinced, but Betty stared into him without doubt.

That was one Shego would have to chalk up for the former director: even though she clearly didn't approve, she still saw something worthwhile in Kimmie's new relationship.

"We used to be better than this," Will said. "We used to know exactly where Shego's kind went."

Betty sighed, "I was under the assumption that the punishment came after the crime."

"Need I show you those three's rap sheets?"

"Imagine how empty this world would be if we jailed people on a whim."

"Imagine how much safer it would be."

Wow. Will was definitely scoring big in the deluded prick scoreboard. He had a point, but he had the mentality of a tyrant. Maybe it was a blessing that he'd eventually refused the team.

Betty placed a hand on his shoulder, "I still want you on the team. You're a great asset, Will. Just as long as you can see past your own prejudices."

"I'd love to be a team, Betty, but without trust…there is no team. I can't trust those three. I only hope they don't hurt you if they ever decide to turn."

Betty smiled weakly, realizing she had failed to reach him, and pulled him in for a hug. He at least hugged back and she could make out severe indecision on his part. Still, Shego didn't fail to notice that Will neglected to mention the meal he'd just finished or that little slip of paper in his pocket.

She wondered how difficult it would be to pickpocket him after he'd left, but decided against it. As annoying as the man was, Betty, Kim and a few others still believed he would change his mind and she supposed she should refrain from sabotaging that.

"Well," Betty said, "I suppose it's best to find the others and show them the new home base."

She pulled something out of her pocket and pressed it. Before Shego could realize what it was, a series of chirps rang out from her own pocket. She kicked herself mentally as she dipped back behind the corner and silenced her kimmunicator.

Crap! She heard footsteps making for her and she did the first thing that came to mind. A lip hung above her, jutting out from the building she stood beside and she leaped unnaturally high and snagged it. With little effort, she pulled her weight up and over the lip, perching above just as Will and Betty rounded the corner.

They saw Kim's group in the distance and that seemed to placate Will.

"We must have heard theirs," he said.

"Maybe," was all she said as she glanced lightly in the area.

Betty was smart, knowing they couldn't have heard the group's kimmunicators from that distance, but she still couldn't think to look up. Luckily for Shego, the two moved to the group as she followed slightly behind.

She waited for the greetings and conversations to begin before ducking into the space between the multiplex and the restaurant. In seconds, she had broken into a back door of the theater and made her way back to the entrance.

"There you are," Kim smiled and beckoned her over.

"Sorry, nature called," Shego grinned at Betty and Will, who both regarded her with a hint of suspicion.

Betty began, "We were just telling everyone that we've stumbled across a very promising home for the team. It's actually not far from here if you'd all like to accompany us."

Everyone agreed, save for Felix and Zita, who had some personal time planned. The group bid the two farewell and left with Betty and an indecisive Will in the lead.

* * *

"No way," Monique gasped as they neared the building.

They all convened on a lot situated just inside the Upperton city limits, staring up at the marvelous structure before them. It was mostly sparkling, marble white in color with bands of gold adorning the tops and bottoms of the multitude of pillars that made up the front. The charcoal roof was set atop the highest floor, five stories in all.

It was a hotel of some kind, though it certainly looked as though it were designed for a class of visitor far above any of the people now gaping towards it. It was clearly unused, as the grand opening signs were not only still displayed across the front steps, but were dated several weeks ago.

"We can _not _afford this," Kim actually sounded worried.

"You're right," Betty chuckled as she walked to the entrance. "It's a good thing that it's been given to us."

Every face shot to her with looks of concern as though the woman had simply gone mad. No one would give something this grandiose away, no matter the circumstances.

"You gonna explain yourself, Cyclops?" Shego said with annoyance.

"I'll actually let our guest have that honor," she nodded towards the double doors as a man walked out and opened his hands in greeting.

He was immaculately dressed and gave off a very high dollar feel with his stance alone. It didn't register in Kim's mind until she'd looked over his tanned features and long, slicked hair that she knew this man.

"Isn't that the guy from our triple date?" she looked to Shego…and cringed when she saw the woman's face contort with a very real anger.

"So good to see you again, Ms. Possible," he said in a slight, Hispanic accent. "Though we did not have the chance to speak before, I look forward to it now."

He walked down the few marble steps in the theatrical fashion wealthy people behaved in, "It's been a while, Shego."

The plasma thrower didn't speak and Kim was sure she felt the woman's body ignite a bit hotter at the sight of the man and it wasn't from interest.

"Carlos Raval Guerrero," Betty introduced him, "has kindly donated this hotel for Team Possible's use."

The group muttered amongst themselves nervously before Ron spoke up.

"Uhhh, I'll be the first to ask: what's the catch?"

"No catch, my boy," Carlos laughed. "I am an admirer of sorts of what you people do. Consider this a show of my faith in your future success."

"And what's the non-PC reason?" Leon called.

Carlos sighed, "My hotel was set to become a type of exclusive, extended stay for the wealthy tourists. However, financial snafus arose that all but made sure my establishment was dead in the water. The city, having counted on its success, has been breathing down my neck to pay the land taxes and unfulfilled quotas set for it. Giving it to Team Possible is a way for me to avoid paying such fees, as the city now sees it as a cultural landmark."

"And the truth has set him free," Monique quipped. "Ignoring that: holy crap, we've got us a new base!"

"And a grand one, it is!" Carlos was back to showmanship. "The bottom floor is a ballroom and dining combination. The second floor houses unused space that would eventually go towards our weight room, swimming pool, and hot tub. The third through fifth floors are all set aside for living accommodations. Though there are only nine rooms, every one of them is a luxury suite."

Excitement started to cover the group and they began walking for the entrance.

"I'm dreaming," Ron moaned. "Pinch me!"

Rufus clambered up his master's shoulder and stood on his head. With effort, he pinched either side of Ron's cheeks and stretched, giving a gibbering laugh in response.

"Things have certainly been fortuitous for us thus far," Yori marveled at the inside as they entered.

The place was barren, as most furniture hadn't been moved in yet, but that barely took away from the majesty of the scenery. The ballroom floor glistened as though it had been freshly polished and led to a grand staircase at the opposite of the entrance. Glass tubes rose up behind it, indicating elevators that could take them from floor to floor.

"Everyone!" Kim called out, her voice echoing in the expansive building. "Pick your rooms!"

The teens dashed for the stairs or elevators, leaving Betty, Carlos, Will and Shego behind.

* * *

"This was more than we could have ever hoped for," Betty sighed as she spotted the teens running amok on the upper levels.

Shego quietly scoffed, but kept her vitriol in check for the moment. There were going to be words, but she'd allow the woman her time to speak with the handsome man before Shego had her turn.

"The electricity is already on," Carlos assured her, "along with the water and any other amenities you desire. It can be expensive at times, but the city has promised a lowered rate in exchange for some publicity now and again."

"That's perfectly fine," she shook the young man's hand. "We can't thank you enough."

"The pleasure is mine. Perhaps I shall call on your team's help one day."

"Just say the word," she smiled and then turned her attention to Will. "So, you regret not joining us now?"

They carried their conversation into the ballroom, towards the check in desk, leaving the green woman alone with Carlos.

"What's your game, Guerrero?" she didn't hold back an ounce of her anger, though she managed a whisper to avoid drawing attention.

"No games, firecracker," he grinned with pearly white teeth.

"I told you this morning, I'm out. I assumed that would have been the end of our little dealings."

"And I'll tell you the same thing I told you this morning: please reconsider."

Shego put a palm out, shutting him down quick and concise. She'd only agreed to see the man earlier that day for the sole purpose of putting an end to their agreement. Apparently, he didn't get the message as clearly as she'd intended.

"I'm out," she reiterated. "You don't need me and I refuse to take part."

"Why?" he sounded almost amused by her rant. "Because you're in love now?"

His tone was almost mocking and she contemplated frying him then and there. Cooler heads prevailed, but it was close to failing.

When she didn't answer, he continued, "You really think this will last, this tryst with the girl? You're made out of different cloth than that, carina. You'll feel that urge to return to what you once were. Just know that, whenever you do, I'll be here waiting. I have all the time in the world. Feel free to play housewife with the hero for as long as you like."

He walked past her, heading for the door, but stopping at her side. She folded her arms and refused to make eye contact and this only served to amuse him.

"I wonder what she'd think," he whispered, "if she found out about us."

"I'd kill you before she could know," she said without hesitation, without threat; it was a promise from the cold blooded former villain.

He only laughed and exited the hotel.

* * *

Kim was somehow still giggling to herself as she reached the ballroom floor of their new base. Or, was it their new home? The room she'd just taken was certainly something large enough to accommodate anything she could possibly bring there. However, she still remembered the gift Shego had left for her on her night stand and she was suddenly at an impasse.

This hotel was wonderful and big and she could even be around her teammates/ friends easily, but there was one thing it didn't allow: personal time with the woman she adored. Shego's loft was perfect because it was a space only they knew existed, a little piece of comfort and privacy that the expansive hotel could never become.

It was a very important decision, but it was one she intended to make with the green woman. Her input was just as important, if not more so than her own.

The sight of Shego leaned against the wall near the entryway made her hesitant. She knew that look and it meant that something was bothering her. She barely even registered the teen had approached until Kim had cleared her throat and spoke.

"You didn't want to see the room?"

Shego looked at her slowly and there was a strange sadness in those emeralds. Kim's immediate response was to reach out and touch her, placing a comforting hand on her bicep. It took too long for Kim's tastes, but the woman finally placed her own hand on the redhead's and finally smiled back; it was entirely unconvincing.

"They can't be any better than mine," she tried to sound cocky, but it came off lacking.

"Are you okay? Is it about the room? They're great, Shego, but you know I'd choose staying with you over staying here."

The woman chuckled and rubbed a delicate finger along Kim's, "It makes me happy you'd say that. You know there's nothing wrong with having two homes, one for yourself…," she lifted Kim's hand and kissed one of her fingers…, "and one for us."

Kim shivered.

"You know I care about you," she continued. "You know that I would never do anything to intentionally hurt you, right?"

"Of course," she nodded.

"I know I'm not trustworthy. I know I disappear sometimes and I never tell you why. Kimmie…I want to be honest with you…I miss being bad."

Something inside the teen sunk a bit from the words. She knew it was true, had known for some time, but this was the start of a subject the results of wouldn't be pleasant.

"Every time I'm nice to your family and your friends, it bugs the crap out of me. It isn't me and it gets harder every day to keep playing the part. I miss doing bad things; I miss stealing and breaking and entering and I miss fighting people who can last longer than a few minutes before going down."

"Is that what you've been doing when you disappear?" Kim asked with neutrality. "You told me that girl in France made you realize you wanted more out of life than that."

Shego growled, "I can't fight my nature, but I'm trying. Yes, I have been given offers to return to the way I was and…I was on the verge of taking them."

Kim pulled herself as close to the woman as possible and put her in a hug so stern she wouldn't dare release her. She listened to the strongly beating heart of the taller woman and tried to think of something to say.

"How can I help?" Kim asked. "What can I do to make it better? Do you want to fight? We can throw down as long as you want, as often as you want if it makes it better."

Shego shushed her, "It's not that simple with us anymore. I don't need to fight you anymore, because I got something so much better. You're the only reason I don't want to go back."

"Then don't," Kim forced their eyes to meet. "If you go back…I can't follow you there. I don't want to lose you, not now. You said you love me and you're not getting out of this that easily. I'll give you anything, give up anything, just don't give up on what you're doing."

Shego squeezed her to calm her, "I'm not giving up. But, I am warning you right here and now. There's going to come a day that I will disappoint you, Kim. I'm going to fail and it's going to hurt you. Will you try to understand and not judge me too harshly for it?"

"I believe in you," Kim wouldn't look at her any longer. "You're better and smarter and more talented than anyone and you will never disappoint me."

Shego chuckled, but it wasn't as joyous as it should have been. Still, she nuzzled her cheek against Kim's hair and held her for just a bit longer.

"I love you," Kim whispered.

Shego lifted her face by her chin and planted a very soft kiss on those petal lips, "I love you, Cupcake."

She could deal with this. She could do anything, even if that included having to watch Shego throw away something grand just to achieve cheap thrills. _No_! She wouldn't just sit back and watch! She was going to do everything in her power to show the raven haired woman that staying legit would be the best thing she'd ever done.

_At least this day can't get any worse_, she thought.

"Ahhhh, exquisite!" an elderly voice called into the echoing chamber.

The two women separated and saw Senior, Senior walking inside, giving the hotel innards an approving once over. He leaned on his cane and smiled with pride and even gave the women a polite nod.

"It is wonderful, father!" a softer, foreign voice called from behind.

Senior, Junior bounded into the lobby, past his father, and stared in open mouthed wonder at his surroundings. He minced about as only he could, clapping his hands together and looking the entire world like a child about to open his presents on Christmas morning.

"I must say," Senior said, "I have seen such wondrous design rarely in my long life. I trust it is appropriate for your tastes."

"I love it!" Junior screeched. "Have the help carry my luggage in. I'm going to choose a room deserving of our grace."

Junior pranced past Kim and Shego, giving them a barely audible hello as he made for the elevators.

"Senior," a stern female voice echoed and they saw Betty and Will approaching, "I thought we agreed your son was…less than qualified to join Team Possible."

Senior shook his hand, "And I still agree. Junior has much to learn and who better to learn from than the team itself. I simply wish for my boy to stay here and see the potential he may someday reach."

Shego snorted quietly and Kim silently agreed. While the younger Senior was spirited beyond measure, he was also lazy, demeaning, and cared little about others. His look was all the proof you needed: he still looked the same after all these years, as his appearance was highly manufactured to be as pleasing as possible.

"Kim?" Betty turned to her with apologetic eyes.

The teen shrugged, "It's fine. Everyone deserves a chance. Maybe he'll surprise us."

"And this is why she is our leader," Senior smiled. "She sees value where others do not."

"Besides," Kim continued, "what harm could he possibly bring?"

Her answer came in the form of a very crass, very snobbish yell from outside the hotel doors.

"Dammit, Junior, I'm not carrying anything of yours inside!"

Kim's heart clenched in a vice like grip as the voice registered in her memory. She had just enough time to feel the hairs stand on her neck and feel her teeth clench before turning to the entrance and seeing Bonnie Rockwaller enter.

"Shit," Kim sighed.

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_*Sigh* I love writing KiGo, especially gooey moments like the morning after. The world tells me I should be ashamed for writing sexual content into a show intended for children. My response is, if you can't see the beauty behind such things, then you're missing out.

Okay, so I know I've got waaaaay too many characters running around, but that's just my writing style. I like scenes being viewed from multiple personality types, as it allows me to dissect things from multiple angles. Still, I wonder who would you lovelies like to see more of in the future. Kim and Shego? Ron and Yori? Wade and Drakken? Monique and Leon? Or just a heaping helping of everyone?


	14. Season 2 Chapter 3

_**Legal Stuff:**_Something amazing has happened! I _still _don't own any of the stuff that Disney clearly owns!

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 3**_

Bonnie leaned over the fourth floor railing and watched as the peanut gallery below began their day with breakfast. It had been that way almost every morning for the past two weeks, ever since she and Junior had arrived at the hotel.

Ron was a master chef and everyone knew it, thus the blonde had been responsible for most of their meals when they all happened to be around. He, Kim, Monique, Yori, and Leon were always there from the first time up to now. Shego and Betty had joined later, ingratiating themselves into the group activity after some time.

Junior had never shown much interest in eating with them, since he was able to afford fancy meals at all times of the day delivered to his room from Upperton's finest restaurants. He was also uninterested in fraternizing with Team Possible, unless his father was there.

The younger Senior was stupid, but he was smart enough to know his father had high expectations for his son pertaining to the new group. Unsurprisingly, the young man was far too self-centered, whiny, and lazy to contribute anything to anyone or anything but his own devices.

It was the reason she no longer cared for him the way she did around their graduation. He'd been so perfect before: good looking, rich, and more than willing to spend money on her in lieu of actually being with her as a couple. It was refreshing at first and Bonnie was inside her comfort zone for so long.

She became contentedly lazy and non-committal…just like Junior. She never made excuses for who she was and what she expected from life. She wanted the hottest guys, she wanted them to support her with riches, and she wanted an easy life full of nothing but lazy days and margaritas by a beach. Junior gave her those things and asked for little in return but to be showered with affection and admired for the Adonis he believed he was…and now she realized he was not the path she desired.

At the end of the day, despite what she wanted people to believe, all she desired was someone to admire her in that way, view her as their prize to be adored for all eternity. She never realized she desired such an outcome to her glamorous life…until she'd moved into this stupid hotel.

In two weeks, she'd grumbled and bemoaned the fact that she was stuck with the same group of losers that haunted her in high school and lacked the solace that people like Brick Flagg, Tara, and her other girls afforded her. In time, she'd come to realize that, though they looked the same, these were very different people than the ones she'd known in high school.

Monique was not only a real, professional clothing designer, and a talented one at that, but she had also scored a hottie named Leon that would have been so out of her league a year ago. She'd tried openly flirting with the spiky haired cutie on three occasions, but he was far too into Monique to even give her much more than friendly greetings and vague hints of disinterest.

Ron Stoppable…Ron-freaking-Stoppable…had gone from a nasally pushover to a much more confident and well trained fighter. Also, judging from the way some of his shirts clung to his frame, was sporting a much better bod than he'd possessed before. Even if she'd even thought about making passes at him (she so totally was NOT!), it wouldn't matter because the blonde only had eyes for the pretty Asian that rarely left his side. He even still carried around that ugly rat, for Christ's sake!

Then there was Kim. Bonnie's nails scraped against the banister as she exhaled angrily. Kim Possible, Ms. I-can-do-anything-oh-aren't-I-perfect-please-admire-me, was still just as annoyingly perfect as she'd always been. Life saw fit to give the redhead everything it denied Bonnie: loving family, unlimited amounts of raw talent without effort, and a smug sense of self-worth that could never be cracked. It was the same girl she'd hated in high school…except now she was more reserved, less peachy keen and American Girl than before.

Of course, she was a lesbian now, which had come so far from left field that Bonnie was dumbfounded for days afterward. She'd remembered seeing Kim and Ron kiss at prom, saw them as inseparable throughout senior year, and assumed like everyone else that they would grow old and have kids. The perfectly happy, sickening ending they all used to joke about before.

Then she'd watched as the redhead kissed the older, green woman one day, without a care or worry for anyone's reaction. Even her ex-boyfriend, still best friend, gave little reaction to their PDA. The world had changed while Bonnie had been away to foreign islands and it had left her behind.

She leaned further onto the bannister, folding her arms and laying her head down while still watching the group below. She hated them; she hated how they all made her feel. She felt lost and alone and that was not where she belonged. She belonged at Kim's throat, riding her for her many faults that no one seemed to notice, busting Ron's balls for being a loser and worthless as boyfriend material.

She couldn't even do that, as the green woman, Shego, had shut her down almost as soon as she'd arrived. Bonnie and Kim had picked up right where they'd left off in high school and she'd noticed the redhead more affected than before over her numerous jabs. She'd felt like she'd knocked the great Kim Possible down a few pegs and was looking forward to more; that is, until the third day after she'd arrived and Shego had been waiting in her room.

"What the hell are you doing in my room?!" she'd yelled at the weird woman.

"We need to talk," was her only answer as she appeared intimidating even while simply leaning against the wall.

"Not interested. Get out."

Shego was in her face in an instant, "Stow the 'tude! You may have been top brass in your little school, but I'm Queen Bitch in this hotel!"

Bonnie had feared for her life, but the woman never touched her as she continued.

"Kim's been through a lot recently and you _will not_ make her life harder. Is that clear?"

Bonnie managed through a shaky voice, "So, Kim can't take care of herself? She's gotta get big bad girlfriend to protect her?"

The woman's hands had ignited and there was evil in her eyes, "I'm not joking. Either play nice or never leave this room. You make Kimmie uncomfortable or upset even once and I swear whatever's left of you when I'm done will never be found."

And then she'd left, convinced that Bonnie had been scared enough to comply. Of course, she had begrudgingly accepted the woman's terms and had thus watched every now and again as the group would eat and laugh and make her sick to her stomach.

She didn't belong there, after all. She belonged up her, looking down on them, with Junior's money and power. She belonged with Junior, who now slept in late like always, snoring lightly and never holding her while they slept like he used to. It was the life she'd chosen, the life she'd always wanted.

She took one last look downstairs and grimaced before turning and reentering her room.

* * *

Ron practically stumbled through the doorway of his room in the hotel, simultaneously trying to open the door while also stripping off his cooking apron and other clothes. He was sweaty and the consistent exposure to the kitchen's heat had made him feel like the unlucky guest of a very stuffy sauna.

Still, it was worth it in the end to see the satisfied faces of everyone sitting at the table. Ron knew he was talented, but it always humbled him when people enjoyed his cooking to the point it was all they could do to not simply inhale the culinary wonder to get it inside their stomachs faster.

He remembered the days when he possessed so little confidence that even driving down the street felt like an ordeal he'd never survive. Now…he looked at the full sized mirror in the room and gave a little flex for no one in particular. Yamanouchi had been good to him and he'd never even realized the shape the elders had molded him into until much later.

He'd never been a very handsome guy, but aging and exercise was doing wonders for him. He was more talented as a fighter than he could ever imagine, he had quite possibly the girl of his dreams, and now he had this awesome hotel room to call home instead of his parents'.

And what a marvel it was. The door opened directly into a small foyer, about six feet of entryway for shoes and any items being brought inside, and then opened into an expansive suite that took his breath the first time he'd seen it.

The whole suite was painted in three main colors: dark brown, off-white, and mostly a red and gold mixture that reminded him of a marigold. It was tasteful and gave off a warm, welcoming feel; at least, that's what Yori had said. Ron knew about as much feng shui as he knew artistic design in general, which was to say not much. That is, unless you needed him to decorate a sweet cake or feng shui the hell out of a ham and cheese omelet.

The main living area was mostly barren, since the furniture hadn't been moved in before the grand opening was canceled. There was still a beige couch that sat at the far right of the room, nestled before a glass coffee table and loomed over by a very big, very expensive LED television. Senior had offered to furnish the rooms as best he could and the blonde was _not _disappointed in the results.

A kitchenette was set off to the left and actually took up a sizable chunk of the room, since it also acted as a medium sized dining room complete with four seat dining table. It was fully stocked, though Ron had left the personal customizations for the main kitchen downstairs. A mini bar island sat between the dining and living areas and sat closer to the entrance. Clearly, a lot of drinking was intended to occur in these rooms.

Two doors sat next to the TV, closer to him, either one going to a very roomy, walk-in closet and the bedroom. All the suits were single bedroom with king sized beds inside, complete with marigold comforter and pillows. This didn't seem to bother anyone, as everyone was practically shacking up with their significant others without shame.

Between himself and Yori, Kim and Shego, Mon and Leo, and now Bonnie and Junior, there was probably a lot of shagging occurring inside these walls. He shuddered immediately after thinking about it, pushing the more intriguing thoughts to the backburners of his brain, especially the ones involving Kim and Shego. Sure, they were all teenagers, mostly, and these things tended to happen, especially when you were with someone you cared about.

Speaking of which, where was his ninja babe? Yori had promised him she'd be waiting for him inside, but she hadn't made a peep since he'd entered. He tossed his clothes on the floor, otherwise designated as "the hamper", and walked into the bedroom. No Yori, but he did notice a flower delicately placed on the neatly made bed.

In his time in Japan, he'd learned that Yori was a stickler for flowers and the hidden meanings behind each one. What had she called it? Hanakotoba: the language of flowers. To the Japanese, flowers could be used to convey emotions between people and she'd explained to him the meanings multiple times.

It had been difficult, but he wanted to learn. When he'd been with Kim, she'd talked about many things he'd had no real interest in, and thus had tuned most of it out. It was unfair and wrong and he'd sworn he'd never do it again.

He picked up the soft plant on his bed and twirled it gently, trying to remember the type and its hidden meaning. Finally, his mind snapped to the name: tsubaki, or a camellia in America. There were two colors, white and yellow. White conveyed waiting, but what did the yellow represent?

_Longing_, his mind finally recalled.

At the same time, he caught a light in his peripheral vision and turned to see the bathroom light was on. Still holding the flower, he opened the door and caught the fresh scent of some kind of herb in the air. It was strong, but not overbearing, and it served to pique his already rising interest.

The bathroom was larger than normal, complete with any necessity one could fathom a bathroom needing, but it was the Jacuzzi tub that interested him; or rather, who awaited him inside it. Yori was as gorgeous as always, but the sight of her in the bath, relaxed and giving him an inviting smile, was almost heavenly.

Ron sniffed, "Hinoki Yu. Didn't think they carried anything like that in town."

Yori chuckled, "It is shocking what one can acquire from the internet."

"So," he held up the tsubaki, "what exactly are you longing for?"

A very pleased smile crossed her lovely features before she leaned forward and out of the water and gave him a clear view of precisely what God had given her.

"The same thing as always," she purred.

That sent a shiver throughout him and he suddenly longed as well. It was amazing the personality shift the girl went through when it came to sexuality. She was innocent and shy in public, but Ron was allowed to see the tigress that existed inside.

Ron was no slouch, but even he wasn't prepared for the amount of gusto she was usually capable of. It had gotten easier over the months, but he still couldn't believe it had been Yori who had jumped him in Yamanouchi so long ago.

_Why are you thinking!? _His mind yelled. _Clothes off and in the tub!_

What little remained on him was still airborne by the time he'd leaped into the Jacuzzi.

* * *

"Team Possible, report to the lobby for a mission," Betty's voice echoed throughout the cavernous hotel. "Repeat, all Team Possible members report to the lobby for mission briefing."

"I'm gonna' kill Nerdlinger," Shego groaned and adjusted herself on the bed, pulling the covers over her head to block out the noise.

Wade had installed an intercom on Betty's request and the results were annoyingly effective due to the natural acoustics of the building. Kim had simply been grateful that Wade had neglected to install the speakers inside the rooms themselves.

"Duty calls, honey," Kim tiredly said and clambered onto her girlfriend, who swatted at her halfheartedly.

The two had retired back to their rooms for an after breakfast nap, but it seemed the world wasn't content to stop for their little fits of shuteye. The teen had been feeling tired with more frequency lately and she wasn't sure why. She assumed it was her body's way of rebelling against her constant need to be out and about on missions or spending time with her friends.

She knew she should take it easy, as her previous knee injury was given minimal time to truly heal, but she'd hoped that the new Team Possible would have helped to carry enough workload between them that she wouldn't need to. Instead, she'd thrown herself into their missions with enough enthusiasm to power a small nation, playing one up with Shego every time they were out.

If Shego saved three civilians from an earthquake, she had to save five; if the green woman beat up ten henchmen, she had to beat twenty. It was their rivalry reborn anew in the shape of friendly competition and she enjoyed it immensely. Sadly, her body was starting to go Benedict Arnold on her and she was worried people would start to notice.

"I read it's unhealthy to tease your body with sleep," Shego's muffled voice said.

"Nothing I ever see you read would say anything like that," Kim pulled back the covers. "Please don't make me go alone."

"You've got buffoon and his concubine. You'll be fine. Don't worry about me."

Kim play whined into Shego's ear and the woman finally relented and rolled out of bed. She sighed and made a remark about strong coffee before throwing on her clothes as dejectedly as a child being forced to go to school on a snow day.

Kim was dressed and out the door quickly, calling for Shego to catch up. She glanced over the fourth floor balcony and saw only Betty awaiting everyone's arrival. The teen circled the balcony and cringed as she passed Bonnie's room, wondering why she'd seen so little of the girl since she'd arrived. She certainly didn't miss her company, but it was bizarre the brunette had outright avoided antagonizing her the past week.

She'd seen Bonnie on several occasions perched above them in the morning times, watching them as they ate for moments at a time before retreating to the suite. If she had an ulterior motive, Kim couldn't figure it out and she forced it out of her mind as she made it downstairs.

Ron and Yori followed minutes later, both making goo goo eyes at one another and both having suspiciously wet hair. Kim knew what had gone down upstairs and she begged her brain to avoid the subject. Her best friend's sex life was not only not a concern; it was a topic she refused to acknowledge.

Shego followed quite slowly behind them, dragging her feet and mumbling all the way. Betty was actually at the ready with a coffee mug outstretched, which the plasma thrower took without a thank you. The mug was green and had the words "#1 Sidekick" painted onto it. She'd said that Drakken had given it to her as a Christmas gift.

"Ready when you are, Wade," Betty called.

A video monitor rose from the metal utility table that Dr. Director basically used as a front desk for their base. The boy genius' face clicked onto the screen.

"Good morning, Team Possible," he beamed.

Everyone returned his greeting, save for Shego.

He continued, "I've actually got a local problem for you, so no transport necessary today. About twenty minutes ago, a man calling himself The Political Statement walked into the main highway intersection in Middleton and started demanding passersby stop and hear his "grand plea for the soul of America". It started out harmless enough, but the police eventually tried to move him along and he responded by summoning a battalion of thugs and clearing out law enforcement. He currently has a full city intersection severed from the rest of the city."

"Sounds simple enough," Ron said.

"Should be," Wade typed up a command and soon his face was replaced by a live video of the intersection in question. "Just be careful. He has enough backup that it could be a tad tricky."

The video was shot from a news chopper and showed several men in strange costumes harassing and threatening civilians that ventured too close. In the midst of them, a single man in a very gaudy getup barked orders that couldn't be heard.

Though the long distance view left out details, the leader was clearly wearing a business suit seemingly sewn from an American flag. The red, white and blue ensemble was tacky, but the addition of a cape on the back of it just made it comical. He even wore a mask that resembled a bald eagle's head.

Shego groaned, "I'm getting too old for this crap."

"It's not so bad," Kim smiled at her. "At least he has a theme."

She chugged the remainder of her coffee, "Well, let's go see how that outfit looks with a bit more red on it."

* * *

The citizens of Middleton gawked expectantly from behind the police barricade, clearly anticipating something from a bizarre occurrence that, by this point, they had become accustomed to. Their purpose for remaining on the scene became clear as soon as that familiar helicopter topped a nearby building and descended over the nearest squad car.

The sight of Senior's chopper, now painted a combination purple and black and emblazoned with Team Possible's logo, caused the bystanders to cheer so loudly it could be heard over the beat of the chopper's blades. Kim smiled despite putting herself into mission mode. The citizens knew how to make a girl feel like she was appreciated. She would repay that faith by doing what she'd always done: protect their city.

Two at a time, Kim, Shego, Ron, and Yori rappelled down to the city streets and found the first officer they could. Despite the situation, the uniform looked almost bored.

"Has he hurt anyone?" Kim asked over the departing helicopter.

"He's roughed up a few civvies," the mustached, portly officer grumbled, "but no one's been harmed. He's mostly just preached the entire time while his goons keep everyone at a distance. They rode up in some big, delivery truck and I think something's inside. Not sure what, though."

"What's he preaching about?" Ron asked.

"At this point, I'm not even sure anymore. See if you can get close enough to him to ask."

Kim only nodded and led her group away from the squad car and towards the center of the intersection. As they neared, several goons dressed in…straw? Were they covered in straw? Yes, upon closer inspection, the thugs were wearing body suits and masks made from the stuff and were brandishing suitcases like machine guns.

Ron and Yori went into a fighting stance, but a call from the distance, near the parked delivery truck, halted everyone.

"Ah, there you are," the man in the American flag suit, complete with themed cummerbund, said with a heavy dose of dramatic flair. "I was beginning to wonder when the traitor would show herself."

"Traitor?" Kim questioned as she neared him, his guards allowing only her to pass.

The slightly built man placed his fists on his waist, striking a very cliché pose, "But of course. What else do we call a girl who claims to be American, but spends most of her time saving other countries' citizens?"

"A…hero?" Kim raised an eyebrow.

"A scoundrel of the highest caliber!" he posed again, curling his arms and showing off what slight muscle mass he possessed. "If you don't only focus on America's problems, then you are a threat to national security! If you don't only love America, then you clearly hate her!"

Kim's mouth was now agape with bewilderment, "You're a loony."

He switched his pose to a curled arm and an extended arm pointed towards the horizon, "Just the kind of terrorist babble I expected. That's why I'm here to dish out justice upon the guilty until they are proven innocent! By my hand, Kim Possible, you and your team shall not live to see the dawn's early light!"

"OH MY GOD!" Shego groaned from behind Kim. "Can I kill him?! Please, tell me I can kill him!"

"Consorting with a villain only proves my point!" the man bellowed. "Your 'shades of gray' mentality is perverting the children of America's minds! How can we safely let television raise them with people like you as their role models?!"

"America is strange," Yori said to Ron.

"We take some getting used to," the blonde grinned. "Hey, Kim! Can we commence to spangling this guy's stars, or what?"

"Don't encourage him!" Shego yelled.

"You will never silence The Political Statement!" he pointed at the group. "Get them, my straw men!"

There were about twelve straw men (ugh) in all and half of them split to protect their leader while the other six brandished their briefcases. The pull of triggers underneath caused what looked like paperwork to fire one at a time towards the team.

Kim back flipped away as the papers struck the ground and actually stuck rigidly into the asphalt. Ron and Yori split separate ways and took down two of the straw men as Shego ignited and shot down several of the sharp projectiles.

Yori took down one more before pulling her metal fans from her belt and tossing one at the group closer to their leader. The fan spun like a boomerang and clipped two of the thugs' legs from underneath them, then flew back to its owner.

Ron swatted the paper ammo away with his bo staff and gut checked the nearest baddy with it. He round housed another close by.

"Go, Ruf!" he yelled and the naked mole rat flew from his pocket.

He landed on one of the thug's shoulders and clambered inside the straw suit. One audible chomp later and the man dropped his weapon and began to dance around whilst holding onto his assaulted rear end. His mad panic put him between the attackers and Team Possible and the goons couldn't get a clear shot past him.

That's when Shego flipped over him, clearing him completely and letting off two plasma bursts that knocked the gunners from their feet. Before they could think to recover, the green woman had incapacitated four of them without effort.

Kim watched them all with pride and even took out two thugs who'd made the mistake of venturing too close. She saved the leader for last, letting him see just how well the team functioned. A little fear of Team Possible could discourage future misbehavior.

"Your straw men could probably use a few brains," Kim smiled cockily.

"You haven't won yet, girl!" Statement said. "Prepare the red tape!"

Two of the straw men pulled out a pair of much larger briefcases and shouldered them like bazookas. They fired and a long, red colored strand of something fired from the cases. Kim just barely leaped into the air to avoid being hit…and the red material suddenly changed direction, flying straight up and towards her.

Without any way to maneuver midair, she was caught by the red tape and was wrapped in seconds. She fell several feet, but the tape was luckily thick enough to pad her fall. Unfortunately, it was also impossibly durable. She pushed with all of her might, but the tape was secured far too snug.

Statement laughed, "That red tape will hinder you for days, possibly weeks! You've lost, Team Terrorists!"

Kim rolled to her opposite side and gasped at the sight of both Shego and Yori trapped as well. Thankfully, Ron had escaped being struck by his somehow.

"You missed, flag waver," Ron called.

"You think that was my ace?" Statement stepped backward and banged on the back part of the delivery truck. "You've yet to witness my purple mountain's majesty!"

"Ew, dude, whatever your purple mountains do is your business, not mine."

The truck's door slid upward and they heard a metallic growl come from inside. The sound of heavy footsteps accompanied the large truck actually tipping back and forth as something inside attempted to exit. Ron's eyes visibly went wide as a very large creature hopped from the vehicle and growled once more.

It looked like a Sasquatch, roughly twelve feet tall and built like a very solid gorilla. It was obviously mechanical from its jerking movements, but the machinery was hidden underneath layers of the same straw the henchmen wore.

"Behold!" Statement raised his arms high. "My Abominable Straw Man! Destroy them, my pet! Toss their carcasses from sea to shining sea!"

The monster beat its chest like a gorilla and roared into the sky. Ron took a tentative step back as the creature took one lumbering footstep forward.

"Well, look on the bright side," Shego deadpanned. "If we're dead, we don't have to listen to any more puns."

"Shut up and burn yourself out!" Kim hissed.

"Um, I've been trying that already, cupcake. This tape is thick."

Kim knew all too well. She'd been working on the stuff with her lipstick laser almost as soon as she'd landed, but it wasn't doing the job near as quickly as she desired. Another footstep from the monstrosity made her grit her teeth in agitation.

"Ron!" Yori called to him. "You have nothing to fear from that thing! It's just a big monkey! Show it why you are its master!"

Kim could see Ron's hands tighten on his weapon and he actually grinned. It was nervous, but it was more than she'd been expecting from her friend.

"Don't worry," the blonde twirled his staff. "This thing won't touch any of you."

* * *

While it was a courageous claim, Ron wasn't so sure he was capable of handling the thing on his own. Still, unless he intended to run or wait for the girls to free themselves, it seemed as though it was time for the sidekick to step up. The only thing that kept him from outright panicking was Yori's sincere faith that he possessed what it took to bring the monster down.

Ron had many doubts, but he desired to prove the girl correct. Not for himself, not for this destiny the elders claimed he was a part of, but for the girl that believed he could without any noticeable doubt. That, and he'd be damned if he allowed anything to happen to Kim on his watch. He supposed Shego should be saved, too.

The monster picked up the pace, his steps becoming faster as he bore down on the much smaller adversary. It outstretched its arms and lunged downward, roaring that strange, metallic sound as it did. Ron dove forward, rolling between its huge legs and pulling its attention away from his friends.

It was very slow and took a few seconds to fully turn and continue its attack. Dodging the thing wouldn't be the hard part; doing any damage to it was the trick. While his staff was certainly 'special', he couldn't risk using it on something so dense. The last thing he needed to do was break it. That left only one thing.

"Rufus!" Ron called. "Distraction!"

The mole rat rolled into view and stood before the behemoth. He blew a raspberry, wiggled his tail back and forth, did everything he could to draw a reaction from the straw creature. It worked, as the monster cocked its head to the side quizzically before slowly raising a lumbering foot and attempting to crush the annoying mole rat.

Rufus squeaked in alarm and rolled away as the foot crashed and actually cracked the asphalt slightly. This was exactly what Ron intended, as the thing was now off balanced. The blonde rounded behind it and leaped high enough to land on the creatures shoulders. His impact was strong enough to knock it forward and he rode it down like the world's ugliest skateboard.

Without warning, the monster shot its arms out and slapped the ground, putting all its weight on its monstrous arms and front flipping over back to its feet. Ron somehow held on and kept from falling, but that only distracted him enough for the thing to reach up and smack him viciously from his perch.

The wind left his body as the big hand impacted his stomach. He heard Kim call his name in worry as he felt the world spin beneath him before he bounced off asphalt and slid to a stop. Well, that could have gone better.

He rolled with a groan and tried to find his bearings, but the world took its sweet time to level out. Still, his plan seemed to have worked.

"Hit it, Wade!" he yelled.

Still hidden inside the thick straw atop the monster's shoulder, Ron's kimmunicator beeped on.

"Good going, Ron!" the boy genius called. "Let's fry this thing!"

The sound of his typing slightly echoed as he jammed the keys in fevered succession…and then the small device fizzled with electricity before exploding in a miniscule mushroom cloud. The creature barely even registered anything had happened as it glanced curiously to its unharmed shoulder.

"Uhhhh, we did it?" Shego said.

"Pretty sure that wasn't supposed to happen," Ron pushed himself up and started to panic.

He'd been relying on Wade to spike the machine, but whatever that creature was composed of was something even the younger cohort couldn't crack through the kimmunicator alone. That was actually rather worrying.

"You're playing with grownups now, kids," Statement cackled. "Abominable Straw Man, crush the ones on the ground."

The monster made for the closest victim still trapped within the red tape, which to Ron's horror was Yori. The girl bucked and struggled, but she barely managed to retreat as the thing gained ground on her.

Ron growled with frustrated anger, but he held his composure internally. He couldn't panic, not while everyone was relying on him. Instead, he twirled his staff up onto his shoulder and reared back. He took two steps forward and, like a javelin thrower, hurled the weapon as hard as he could at the approaching enemy's head.

His aim was true enough to strike the monster's right eye and bury almost halfway into its skull. It actually rocked backward, grasping at the weapon and attempting to dislodge it. Ron closed the distance between them, but he still could think of nothing his normal attacks could do to actually destroy it. He placed himself between the enemy and Yori and stood his ground.

"Ron, you have to retreat," Yori said. "It's pointless without better weaponry."

"Like I'd just leave you here," he didn't even look at her.

"I don't matter! You will not die to defend me! Grab Kim and Shego and pull them to safety!"

That made him look at her with shock, "How do you not matter!?"

Her eyes narrowed, "I am a ninja. It is my duty to die for you."

"Wrong! You're my girlfriend before you're my hogosha and if I can't protect you," he turned back to the monster, "then I don't deserve to have you."

That kept her quiet at least, but now he was angry. He knew he shouldn't blame her, that it was the school that had put these thoughts in her head. Her training had been brutal and she'd given herself up to the way of the ninja. They were taught from a young age that they were expendable in the grand scheme of their lives and missions always came first.

Ron hated that mentality with a passion. What good did it do anyone to throw your life away like it was meaningless? He'd never had to make many hard decisions in his young life and he tried not to judge a lifestyle he was mostly unfamiliar with, but he would never begin to understand Yori's view of her own life being forfeit so that he could live.

What was the point of him living if he lost her too?

"No anger, Stoppable!" Shego yelled.

The monster loomed closer, his staff still protruding from its eye, and Ron relaxed his clenched teeth. He relaxed his balled fists and blew out the anger that swelled in his chest.

"Look for the monkey," Shego continued. "Feel it running throughout you. He's always there; always ready to be used whenever you can simply reach out and use him."

Ron closed his eyes and envisioned it just like before. It was clearer now, so much more vivid in his mind. The blue energy shaped like a monkey danced excitedly inside him, waiting for him to decide.

"Your weapon's gone," the green woman said. "What will you do?"

The monster reared back, the straw adorning it shaking and rustling from the motion, and threw a metal fist at the blonde. Ron didn't see it heading for him, but rather his friends who were now in very real danger. He couldn't let them down; he was their only hope. He wasn't a coward anymore.

"No," Ron said and used a now vibrant, glowing hand to catch the giant fist and stop it in its tracks. "My weapon is right here."

"I knew you could," Yori whispered.

He smiled viciously, but there was no anger. There was, however, a severe chip on his shoulder and he could think of only one way to satiate it.

"Get it, Ron!" Kim cheered.

Ron, now engulfed by the form of a wavering, blue monkey, held the monster's fist firm and leaped forward. A kick slammed into the giant chest and he actually felt the metal underneath cave in slightly. He grabbed the staff, pulled it free, and used the momentum to carry him over the thing's back.

Metal creaked in protest as he nearly yanked the entire arm from its socket and the robot tumbled down behind him. It didn't take this lying down and immediately pushed itself up and swung an arm outward. Ron easily jumped it and landed before rushing at it and slamming a fist against its monkey like face.

Before it could recover, he slid underneath it and placed both palms against its center mass. With some effort, he lifted it just enough to get his legs under it…and then threw it into the air. Amazed and frightened gasps erupted from Statement's group.

It didn't go very high, possibly a dozen feet into the air, but it was all Ron needed as he brandished his staff like a sword, both hands gripping the end. He concentrated quickly, envisioning the staff's true form. Astonished eyes, save for Yori's, watched as the staff morphed into a katana and then Ron's energy rushed down his arms. The energy melded with the blade and increased its width and length by threefold.

He roared, the sound of an ethereal primate echoing behind him, and leaped high just in time to meet the Straw Monkey halfway back to the earth. One swing, one slice of mere effort and the Lotus Blade cut through the metal body as though it were a cloud. The body separated and Ron could see the circuitry and wired insides pass by him on either side.

He back flipped just as the sound of tons of metal meeting asphalt filled the air and soon landed gracefully before his victim. The monster only fidgeted as it fought to remain functional, but its wound was too great. In moments, the lit eyes glowed fainter until they were doused completely.

Ron looked back at the grouping of now terrified villains, "Anyone else?"

The collective lot of them screamed and looked to be running for their lives, but Ron wouldn't allow it. He swiped the blade, severing the monster's head and pitched it backward. It soared over the goons and made impact with the delivery truck, which was immediately engulfed in explosive flames. The blast knocked all remaining adversaries to the ground.

It was over and just in time. The energy around him doused and Ron could barely manage to stay standing. He'd held it for so long, almost as long as his battle with the Lorwardians a year ago, and he could feel the toll it had taken on him. Still, there was a euphoric high at what he'd just done. The first time hadn't been a fluke. He could do it again and that meant he could do it more. He was the Monkey Master.

The sound of clapping pulled him from his stupor and he turned, wondering which of the girls had freed themselves. Instead, he felt the air leave his lungs at the sight before him. Monkey Fist sat atop Yori's still taped body, legs crossed and comfortably applauding.

"Now that's what I wanted to see," he grinned with his teeth showing.

Ron whipped the sword towards the simian, knowing he was too exhausted to fight, but not giving any thought to allowing him to harm Yori. Fist merely responded by putting both hands up head level and shaking them.

"Oh, put that away, boy. You and I both know you can barely stand."

He slowly stood as energy began to course through him, the Yono's power looking stronger than ever. He reached down to the girl and Ron could only yell for him to stop before he grabbed the outside of the tape and ripped it open with relative ease.

Then, he walked away. Ron's face fell a tad at the sight. Even Yori was shocked beyond words as Fist moved to Kim, freeing her as well and finishing with Shego. All girls gave him a wide berth, but the monkey man made no move to maim them.

"What are you-," Ron began.

"Consider it a show of good faith, dear boy," Fist grinned with all knowledge that he was in control. "I was originally coming to see how you were progressing. If you'd been lapse in your training, then I would have been forced to kill one of your friends to…motivate you."

One of Shego's hands ignited, but Kim stayed her from acting.

"Instead, you honor our coming fight by harnessing your monkey power to such impressive lengths. You even possess the Lotus Blade. I'm practically giddy. There is still work to be done, but I am more than satisfied with the results thus far."

"Ron will destroy you," Yori said without doubt. "He will wipe you and anything left of the Yono off this earth."

Fist merely smiled bemusedly and turned away. With all the energy of an afternoon stroll, he walked into the distance, away from the still shocked teenagers.

"Alright," Shego clapped her hand once, "I'd say that's a win in any book."

She then looked at Ron and smiled, "Not bad, sidekick."

Ron chuckled and was almost knocked over by the Asian girl practically tackling him with affection. She kissed him deeply, almost embarrassingly so, but Ron accepted it without hesitation.

"You were magnificent," she whispered.

Ron wasn't known for having much self-esteem or an inflated ego, but even he had to admit that he had been pretty damn cool.

* * *

Kim casually strolled over to the downed bad guys. Only three were even still conscious and luckily one of them was Mr. Political Statement himself. He looked up at her with hateful eyes and she wondered just how delusional he was.

"You cheated somehow," he growled. "America doesn't lose."

"Then you clearly haven't heard of the Vietnam War," she laughed. "But there's nothing wrong with losing. It makes us stronger than victory does more often than not."

He rushed upwards suddenly and swung a mighty fist at her, which she simply sidestepped with ease. He threw more attacks, but he was certainly not as physically proficient as he believed. It was a simple game to dodge his telegraphed attacks.

"By the way," she giggled between dodging, "I love this country and all the people in it. I love America: North and South. I love Asia, Europe, Africa, Australia, heck even Antarctica."

He grunted in rage and desperately flung blows at the redhead, who outmaneuvered him like he was a child.

"The world is bigger than something as petty as nationality. Americans aren't any more important than anyone else in the world; at least, not to me. I'll help them all because they're people."

"Is that it?!" he yelled. "Anything else to add to your little Communist Manifesto?"

"Yeah," she said and cracked him hard against the mouth, knocking him out. "Consider that my John Hancock."

"Now, see," Shego barked, "those are the kinds of puns that made me quit Team Go."

Kim only laughed and hopped back over to the group… before suddenly buckling at the knees. Shego somehow caught her mid fall and Kim felt the world start to waver.

"You okay?" the woman said worriedly.

"Yeah," she rubbed her head and tried to get the spots to go away. "Yeah, I just got a little dizzy. I guess I ran the guy for too many circles."

"Well, come on. The chopper's on the way and the police are already taking the goons into custody."

Kim nodded and allowed the woman to help her as they made for the pickup point, the sounds of Middleton cheering echoing over the city.

* * *

"So, what was the guy's deal? He just wanted Kim to focus on only helping Americans?"

Leon Falkinburg stood in the front of his friend's history class and looked at the boy student who'd asked the question. The incident from the previous day had been on the news pretty much like clockwork. It had been the first real opportunity for Middleton to film its hometown hero in action and they'd run with it quite admirably.

"Yes," Leon cleared his throat, "or at least that's what we assume. He definitely wasn't clear about his motivations. Then again, what about politics is ever clear?"

The class chuckled along with him.

A girl student spoke up, "But you would think they'd have the same goals. Why would the guy hate Kim so much, despite all the good she does?"

Leon scratched his temple, "Honestly, I don't know. Different people have different views on what makes the world a better place. Sadly, many people believe the best for everyone is usually what's best for them as an individual. It's why Kim is a hero and this Political Statement yahoo isn't."

"Because he wanted to change the world the way he saw fit," the first student said. "Kim doesn't have a grand plan for everyone."

Leon nodded, "And that's why she's adored. At the end of the day, Kim doesn't expect anyone to be anything but themselves. The world isn't expected to conform to her world view."

Heads nodded throughout the classroom and Leon was glad he had such understanding and open minded students. This could easily become a debate about nationalism and faulty patriotism, but that wasn't the point.

"I can understand where the guy was coming from," another male said a few rows back. "He was doing what he thought was best for his country. You can't fault him for that."

Murmurs of disagreement went through the throng of students, but Leon quieted them.

"I agree. His methods were self-centered, but he did desire improvement over destruction. He just simply desired it at the cost of others he deemed less important. We must always remember that, despite their ways, villains are not irredeemably evil. There is good and bad in every spectrum."

"Like Shego joining Team Possible," the girl said.

"Not only her, but Drakken as well. Even the Seniors have turned new leaves and that's what we must all strive to remember. It would be easy to wipe them out, as if the world would be a better place without them. But look at Team Possible, look at Drakken and Shego, and realize how better the world is with them in it."

"So, villains aren't a lost cause."

Leon sighed and stared at the floor, lost in his own thoughts for longer than he should have allowed. The conversation had hit closer to home than he'd anticipated. The students waited confusedly for him to answer.

"No, villains are never a lost cause. Whether they do it for power, or money, or…even when they don't realize that what they're doing is wrong, we can't give up on them. Kim Possible didn't and, as a result, she found the woman she loves."

A few cat calls rang from the male students and Leon quieted them down before handing the class back to his friend. The class wished Leon farewell as he exited the classroom and made for the school's exit. Midstride, he opened his phone and held down the two key.

"Good evening, Professor Falkinburg," Monique's voice said.

"Good evening, Ms. Symone," he smiled unconsciously. "Just letting you know I'm off and heading home."

"You coming to the hotel?"

"No, I've got paperwork and an early morning tomorrow. I'll make it up to you via dinner tomorrow night. How does Paorta Schei sound?"

"It sounds like that's my favorite restaurant."

"I know it is," he chuckled.

She laughed softly and lovingly, "It's a date. Can't wait. Love you, hun."

"Love you," he said and hung up.

He opened the door to the school and exited onto the warm, night street. He gazed at the phone, staring at Mon's name intently. Who would have known they'd be at the 'I love you' stage so soon. It felt like yesterday that they'd met. That they met under such…strange circumstances made it all the more entertaining, though most of the team would never know just how strange it had actually been.

He was so intent on thinking that he didn't notice the man he'd passed until the stranger cleared his throat and stepped out onto the streets behind him.

"Long time, Leon," the familiar voice made him stop dead and turn slowly.

The older man stood with his hands in the pockets of his usual black blazer. He seemed to have developed a few more gray streaks in his hair over the years as well.

"Long time, indeed," Leon said, less than friendly. "So, what brings Jack Hench to Middleton?"

Jack chuckled to himself as he walked closer, "I heard you were a TA here now, though it was a tad difficult to locate exactly where. You're calling yourself Falkinburg now? Your mother would be proud."

"It better suits me. Why are you here? You don't leave the office unless there's something worth procuring."

"I was just checking up on you. I was wondering how the Kim Possible thing was going, though I guess seeing her make puppy eyes at Shego on national television answers that."

"It worked out better that way," Leon was getting impatient with the man.

Jack's lip rose only slightly into a smile, "Glad to hear it. Do you like the hotel? I understand you're living there now, with a nice young fashion designer, I hear."

Leon actually sneered at the man, "How do you know all this?"

"Leo, Leo," Jack moved closer and placed a hand on his back, "just because you turned me down doesn't mean I wouldn't find someone else willing to keep tabs on Team Possible."

"Who?"

"Trade secret, my boy. Don't worry, though, I have no intention of harming any of your new friends. On the contrary, Ms. Possible has been doing me significant favors. First, she gets injured and now she's been seen restrained and helpless on TV. Now more than ever, criminals are chomping at the bit. They believe they'll be the ones to stop Team Possible one day. No, I'm grateful for Kim and her team, but they just need to be watched."

Leon moved away just enough to avoid being touched by the older man. He repeated what he'd told the students only moments ago. No one is irredeemable, no one is beyond saving. Even a man who funded rampant criminal activity and truly believed he was doing absolutely nothing wrong.

"I have to go," Leon finally said, though he kept much of the coldness out of his voice.

"I understand," Jack returned his hands to his pockets. "Just try and stay in touch, will you? Your parents worry."

"Tell them I said hello, please, Jack."

As Leon walked away, Jack called after him, "I really wish you'd call me what you used to when you were younger."

Leon sighed and rolled his eyes, "Goodbye…Uncle Jack."

* * *

"And you're sure about that?" Betty asked.

She adjusted the newspaper under her arm and tried to juggle it, her morning coffee, and the kimmunicator as she walked downstairs for breakfast. Drakken's blue mug wasn't exactly the first face she wanted to see, but the information he and Wade were relaying was worth the inclination.

"No doubt," he answered. "While we can't say who exactly built it, we are certain that Sasquatch thing was constructed from Lorwardian technology, hence it responding less than favorably to Wade's tampering. While I was 'working' for Dementor some time ago, I realized his underground base was also made of the same parts. That's not all; both creations were also drowning in HenchCo patents."

"How in the world did Jack Hench get a hold of alien technology?"

"The better question," Drew rubbed his chin, "is who do they have employed that's capable of integrating Lorwardian tech into human tech?"

Despite the news, Betty was pleased to see Drakken actually worrying over this development. He was clearly taking this situation as seriously as needed and looked to be already brainstorming a solution.

"Well, there isn't much to do," she shrugged. "Short of asking Jack personally, but I doubt he'd agree to see any of our team. Can I trust you gents to investigate?"

Wade's face, now slightly thinner, flicked onto the screen, "I'm already on it. I've got insider privileges."

Betty smiled, "And how is Ms. Yoko doing? You two have been quite the team recently."

"Dunno what you mean," his slight blush said the opposite. "Be reporting shortly."

The screen flashed back to Drakken, "We'll be in touch. In the meantime, tell Kimberly that her Battle Suit is almost finished, though there have been some dramatic changes. Also, the twins are practically done with her car."

"You have Jim and Tim working with you?"

Drakken's face soured, "The little troublemakers seem to have adopted our facility. When are we going to be moved into the hotel? I'm not running a babysitting service here!"

"Soon, soon," she motioned for him to calm down. "There are laws about running a privately funded laboratory."

"Well, be quick about it. I can't take many more explosions and science experiments from these little monsters."

"Um, we can hear you," twin voices said from behind him.

"I said it so you could hear me!" he yelled and then the feed cut.

Betty chuckled and gave a silent prayer for Drakken's sanity. As brilliant as he was, even he didn't know the stress and strength that went along with having children. Perhaps the twins would teach him of his limits.

She pushed the button to call the elevator, hearing voices from downstairs and realizing she was last to arrive for breakfast, when she saw movement in the corner of her eye. She turned to see the brunette, Bonnie, just starting to lean over the railing. She'd made that place a home for some time now, assuming she wasn't noticed.

Betty had noticed the first time, as had most everyone, but they made no attempt at questioning her actions. She knew enough to know that Kim, Ron, and Monique had a severe distaste for the girl and her wholly undeserved superiority complex. After extensive character backgrounds on everyone at Kim's school, during that time when Betty had dedicated much time to learning about Kim, Betty knew more about Bonnie than even her classmates knew.

The suite behind the girl opened and Junior stepped out, humming to himself and looking dressed for a morning out.

Bonnie spun, "Oh thank God! Where are we going?"

"_I _am going out for the day," he said, pompously.

"What about me?!"

"I am afraid my destination is a gentlemen only club, sweetie. Ta-ta for now."

The burly young man lightly danced on skinny, chicken legs as he walked past Betty and hopped into her elevator. He pushed the ground floor button without so much as inviting the older woman in before the doors closed.

_Blowhard_, she thought before turning and walking to the younger girl.

Bonnie hid her face in her folded arms, still leaned against the railing. She didn't move and there was no sobbing, but Betty knew an upset teenager when she saw one. She sipped her coffee before finding a place next to the brunette.

"What?!" she mutely growled.

"Wanna' talk about it?" Betty offered.

"Nothing to talk about," the girl bit viciously on every word.

"I only have one eye, dear. I'm not blind."

"Don't you have a breakfast to get to?"

"I do, but it's such a lonely walk from here to there. Want to come with?"

"Hell no," she scoffed. "I'm perfectly fine here."

"I can tell. You look so happy frowning down on us every few mornings. You clearly don't have plans today, so what's the harm?"

Bonnie didn't answer, but she did raise her head just enough to peer below. She stared almost longingly at the buffet being prepared below her. Betty could imagine the cacophony of smells that teased her as they rose throughout the hotel.

"They don't want me down there," she said so low it was barely audible.

"Last I checked, you hated them. What do you care what they think?"

"These aren't the people I hated in high school. They're different; they're so different and I'm exactly the same."

Betty sipper her coffee, "Well, there's no time like the present."

Bonnie snorted, playing off the offer as if she weren't interested in the slightest, "Whatever. Junior will be back and I'll be where I belong."

"He lied to you."

Bonnie slowly turned her head and glared at the one eyed woman, "What?"

"Gentlemen's Clubs in this area don't open until the evening. I'm not sure any in the world do this early. I don't know where he's going, but he isn't telling you the truth."

For a single moment, Betty saw the rigid exterior crumble from around the girl and a glimmer of moistness swelled in her eyes. She tore her sight away and hid in her arms again and this time her breathing was deep enough to give away her emotions. The woman let her have a moment to process that before she continued.

"I'm going to go down there and eat some of Stoppable's delicious cooking. You're more than welcome to join. I know you think they hate you and the feeling is mutual. Just remember: Junior claims he cares, but he's a liar. Kim may hate you, but at least she's telling the truth."

"Why should I believe anything you say?!" she growled.

"You ever heard of Gemini, the villain? He's my twin brother. He's spent most of his adult life trying to prove his sibling superiority over me."

Bonnie looked up to her and there were still slight tears, but she was listening now.

"I know how it feels to have siblings who seem hell bent on pushing you down to push themselves up. Lonnie and Connie have been doing that to you for some time."

"How do you-?"

Betty stood upright, stretched, and walked back towards the elevators, "I guess if you really want to know, you'll have to ask me at breakfast."

She gave the girl ample time as she pushed the call button and waited. It was close, but she had just enough time to step in and walk to the glass back that overlooked the lobby before feeling the teen step on with her. She gave her a warm smile and was actually quite proud of herself for coaxing the girl into joining.

It was a quiet ride down and walk to the dining area next to the ballroom floor. The crew chatted excitedly as they awaited their food, but simmered down as they realized who was following Betty to the table. Betty merely ignored their stares as she took her normal seat and threw open the newspaper.

Bonnie stood several feet from the table, staring into the others with defiance and a slight tinged fear. Betty had done this much, but now it was the teen's turn to earn her place.

"Can I join you?" Bonnie almost sounded polite.

Everyone slowly turned to Kim at the opposite end of the table. The redhead looked displeased, but there was very little resentment there. Eventually, Kim nodded towards the table. Like an animal scolded by its master, Bonnie took the chair furthest from the group and stared into the table.

"Sit closer, Bonnie," Kim said.

Bonnie looked up and Betty smiled. The teen hero was growing up right before her eyes. The brunette took the seat next to Betty, but it was a start and that's all it needed to be at this time.

"You like eggs, Bon Bon?" Ron grinned like an idiot.

She threw him a glare, "Scrambled…please."

Betty saw Ron chuckle, but he also offered the girl an inviting grin. Bonnie's shoulders relaxed as the kids renewed their conversation and everything was normal…as normal as it could be, she guessed. With enemy sitting with enemy, it was a better scenario than they could have hoped to achieve. Perhaps, one day, Betty could convince Will to sit at breakfast with those he considered his enemy. It seemed impossible, but then again, she was learning intriguing and new things about possibilities these days.

* * *

_**Author's Notes: **_Whoo! Not much important happened here, but I wanted to try out a normal and fun chapter and lay off all the drama for a bit. If you enjoyed, I can try again later.

I know all of you expected more vitriol between Kim and Bonnie, but I like to avoid obvious scenarios like that. Bonnie had four seasons on TV to annoy Kim, so let's see if we can't develop her character a tad more.

I gave Monique the last name Symone after her voice actress, Raven-Symone. I had originally left Leon without a surname to keep that trend, but now you see why he needs one. I'll end up giving Wade one as well, eventually.

Speaking of names, let's play a game. All of my original characters' first and last names have a theme. I wonder if any of you can decipher what that theme is. I look forward to your responses.


	15. Season 2 Chapter 4

_**Pre-Note: **_Sorry for the delay. I just spent the weekend at Anime Weekend Atlanta and didn't have time to write.

I've been told by a Guest review that I've been making a grammatical error since the beginning. Apparently, there is a male/ female connotation between the words blond/ blonde. I've been referring to Ron as a blonde, therefore designating him female. I legitimately had no clue American English contained any such word use and I apologize to anyone this has bugged.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 4**_

Her Princess was in an exuberant mood as she burst through the entrance way of their hotel base and talked excitedly about their latest mission. A major zoo in South America had apparently experienced a mass animal jailbreak and Team Possible had worked together with the local authorities and zoo staff to track them down one by one. It had been arduous work, since some of the animals had been small reptiles and rodents, but thanks to tracking chips in their ears it had only taken a few hours as opposed to days.

"Can you believe how adorable those gray foxes were?" Kim said to Yori, who walked by her with matching excitement.

"They were indeed abnormally charming," the Asian grinned. "Still, I preferred the snakes. I've always been captivated by the way they move."

"I'm just glad we got a mission that didn't involve fighting anyone," Ron stretched. "Sometimes a nice animal scavenger hunt is a relaxing alternative to giant robot monkeys."

Shego wholeheartedly disagreed. She enjoyed the fisticuffs missions more and more and considered it beneath the team's talents to be relegated to animal babysitters. Still, she'd held her tongue and instead enjoyed a rare trip to the beautiful, lush jungles of South America. Though she didn't share the girls' doe eyed appreciation for the cutesy creatures, she loved travel and welcomed new spots she could always revisit for vacation.

Ignoring that, Shego stayed out of the conversation for an entirely different reason now. The green woman always watched over the redhead while on missions, keeping a watchful eye out for her safety. She'd begun doing it unconsciously, but was now totally aware of her dedication to the activity. It didn't matter, since she very much wanted to keep up the guardian duty of her own volition.

Over the weeks, she'd been noticing Kim becoming more and more winded after every mission. It was subtle at first, but now it was wholly apparent to a woman who slept next to her daily, who felt her normal breathing patterns to the point of intimacy. Even now, Kim chatted between breaths that seemed overly labored for what little physicality they'd endured.

"Alright," Ron announced, "I'm tired and I'm not cooking, so everyone decide what we're ordering tonight and get back to me."

There were slight groans of disapproval, but Shego didn't blame him. Jet lag was significant, especially considering how often they traveled.

"I'm fine with anything," Yori said as usual.

"Haven't had Italian in a while," Shego offered. "I have a hankering for bread sticks."

"Oh, I have a flyer from a few weeks ago in our room," Kim bounced a bit. "Let me run up and get it."

She turned to bolt, but the raven haired woman grabbed her arm lightly, "I can get it, Pumpkin. Sit down and rest for once."

"I'm rested. That mission was nothing."

"Which is exactly why it's weird you're breathing so hard."

Kim looked puzzled at first and slowly came to the realization that her breaths were coming in a tad too frequently. Still, she allowed Shego to release her before shrugging.

"I'm fine, Shego," she said and showcased as much by back hand springing a few feet and gymnast planting with near perfection. "See? You worry too much."

"Then go get the flyer, you little showoff," Shego smiled at her and Kim winked before running upstairs.

"Kim has been abnormally winded as of late," Yori said quietly.

"Yeah, but good luck getting her to shift into a lower gear," Ron waved his hand. "Kim has one mode and it's INTENSE."

And that fact worried Shego more than she was going to admit to either teen beside her. Kim was astonishingly talented and superhuman in skill, but even heroes have limits. She worried the teen was going into these missions with more vigor than she possessed. She hated thinking about Kimmie in the terms of normal people, but that was the downside of being so stupidly in love with her. Shego wasn't a doter, but Princess was the exception.

"It's probably nothing," Yori whispered to her and put a consoling hand on her arm.

Shego had to marvel at how little that bothered her. Months ago, she would have never allowed anyone to touch her in that way besides Kim, but it barely registered a tick now. Even Ron had gotten into enough of a comfort zone that he openly engaged her in conversation when warranted. It wasn't something so bizarre to normal people, but the plasma thrower was still befuddled by her lack of reaction.

"Yo!" Ron's voice echoed. "Where is everybody?!"

The hotel was astonishingly empty, especially for midday. Ever since moving Drakken and Wade's lab into the third floor, the hotel had been accosted with their random experimentation, not to mention the twins running rampant every few days. The silence throughout their base now was practically haunting and even Betty was MIA.

The sound of an opening door echoed and they saw Bonnie lean over the railing of her new room on the fifth floor, "Welcome back, guys! Adults are with Senior, Sr. at a celebrity golf tournament! Wade said he was going out for some fresh air!"

Shego chuckled at the brunette's sunnier demeanor. It had been less than a month since the first time she'd joined them for breakfast and she hadn't missed a day yet. Her first order of business after a few days was to break up with Junior, which meant everyone was assuming she was leaving the hotel as soon as possible.

That didn't occur, however, and she'd stayed on for one reason or another. Shego believed the girl simply had nowhere else to go and the others had made small strides in trying to ingratiate her into the group. Still, Shego didn't like her as she was simply a freeloader with a bad personality. Kim hadn't been happy with her staying, but the team had voted on allowing her to stay and Ron, Monique, Yori, and Betty had overruled Shego and Kim's veto.

The next few weeks had at least seen an improvement in people skills, though she and Junior _never_ spoke and Shego thought she would end up quitting after the younger Senior had moaned and whined for two days straight before finally getting over it. Couldn't have happened to a nicer guy.

"We're ordering out!" Ron called. "Italian sound good?!"

"Fine by me! I'll be down shortly!"

"Yori, can you call…"

Yori already had her kimmunicator to her ear, "Calling Mon and Leon now."

"My girl," he beamed and Shego shook her head playfully.

Speaking of my girl, what was taking Kim? She should have been back by now. She sighed and made her way upstairs, wondering if the teen had started one of her naps she was so fond of lately. Not that Shego complained, she loved having the redhead next to her for hours at a time and it wasn't like they didn't get enough exercise on missions.

She opened their room door loudly, "Hurry it up, Kimmie."

No answer came and she almost became annoyed. There was plenty of time for sleep after food and the woman was rather unpleasant when she was hungry. She stormed further inside…and stopped cold at the sight before her.

The flyer had been left on the kitchen counter, as she recalled, and the array of items that usually rested upon said counter were now strewn across the carpet. She moved quietly, but with fervor as her worry for Kim outweighed her desire to remain hidden. She rounded the corner and saw one of the bar stools overturned and her breath caught at who lay sprawled across it.

Kim's leg was hung over it, but her body lay against the carpeted floor. She was face down and unmoving with her arm outstretched and the other arm collapsed underneath her torso. Shego knew she was unconscious before making it to the redhead and rolling her over.

"Kimmie!" she almost yelled, but the girl didn't respond.

She checked her pulse and was almost brought to tears at the feeling of the steady beat of her heart. There was a red mark on her head where she'd fallen, but the carpet had absorbed most of the impact hopefully. Still, she was out hard and that worried her.

It wasn't until she was sure the girl was alive that she even thought that they weren't alone in the room. She scanned the area and took notice of any inconsistencies from when she'd been there last. Shego had a penchant for details and it was necessary to avoid being taken by surprise. Unsurprisingly, nothing was out of the ordinary. The items on the bar had been strewn but that could have simply been from Kim falling and taking them with her.

"Kimmie, wake up," she said sternly, but the girl didn't stir. "Wake up, dammit!"

She felt her pulse again and held her fingers to the teen's neck. It was slow, far too slow as far as Shego was concerned, but she wasn't a doctor. They needed a doctor and the woman cursed her shaking hands as she grabbed her kimmunicator.

"Anybody, we need a doctor in Kim's room, now!" she yelled over it, allowing it to communicate with all the devices at once.

Several voices answered, but luckily Ann's registered above the rest, "What's wrong, Shego?!"

"Get over here now, Ann! Kimmie…Kimmie won't wake up!"

* * *

Shego had always assumed over-animated foot tapping was a sight gag for movies and cartoons, but her foot's rhythm against the carpeted floor of the fourth floor was substantially noticeable. The only thing that outmatched her repetitive tapping was the ever pounding beat of her poor heart. She rarely worried and the only time recently she'd been scared of anything was when Kim had been taken by Dementor.

That had been bad, but it was easily solved. They went in to his base, destroyed everything in sight and took the girl back. It was a scenario the woman excelled in. This, however, was worse by a hundred fold. She was totally powerless as she waited for Ann and her doctor friend to exit her and Kim's room. There was nothing she could do and it made her feel weak and she _hated feeling weak!_

Ron, Yori and even Bonnie stood near her and wore the same expression she assumed she wore. The ninja held onto Ron's back and soothingly rubbed it whilst whispering reassurances to her boyfriend. The blond looked on the verge of tears and Shego appreciated his refraining from breaking down. Despite Bonnie's distaste for Kim, she still appeared genuinely worried and it made her hate the brunette a tad less.

To her left, James leaned against the wall with arms crossed, eyes closed, and merely waiting it out. He was older, experienced in such scenarios, but she could see his brow crease by bits every passing minute. The only thing stronger than his fear for Kim's health was his faith in his wife's abilities. Though she was a neurosurgeon, she was smart and she had another doctor to assist her.

Several chirps rang from her pocket and she reluctantly answered her kimmunicator, "What?"

Drakken's face stared back at her, "Anything?"

"No. We'll let you know when we know."

"Alright," he seemed to pout a bit and then added. "How are you holding up?"

She didn't have an immediate answer for that, but she did feel a sort of gratitude for the blue lug worrying about her. They had been getting along better ever since joining Team Possible and she was less and less annoyed by his whiny demeanor, though she assumed it was mostly due to never taking orders from him anymore.

"I'll be fine as soon as she's awake," she finally answered.

He only nodded and signed off. She returned to her foot tapping and counted every literal second that ticked by. Even when Monique, Leon and Wade arrived and started asking questions, she silently waited for anything to happen.

Finally, almost an hour later, Ann and the doctor exited the room. Everyone turned as a unit and looked on the verge of physically assaulting them with questions, which both doctors deflected by speaking first.

"She's fine everyone," was the woman's first, most important thing to say.

The group actually sighed with relief, but Shego wouldn't release worry that quickly.

The doctor, a dark man in his forties with no hair, but a substantial mustache, continued for her, "Kim seems to be suffering from severe exhaustion. She's inadequately rested and her body finally snapped under the strain. Still, she'll be alright as long as she maintains rest for the next several days and doesn't overdo it. I trust the lot of you can handle one teenage girl?"

There were looks of hesitance from the group, which caused the doctor's eyes to widen and look to Ann. The older redhead rubbed the back of her head, but assured the man everything would be taken care of.

"Well then, she's attempting to rest, so I suggest leaving her be for some time. Still, if you wish to see her, please do so one at a time."

Shego immediately took a step to enter past them…but stopped and looked back at Ron. While Ann and James had already been inside to see her, the rest hadn't and she suddenly thought about the upset best friend. She wasn't sure why she cared; it just seemed like something Kim would have wanted her to do. Even Ron looked a tad surprised at her acknowledgment, but he stiffened his resolve and nodded for her to go first.

She shot a grateful smile and wasted no more time before entering her room. The lights were dimmed, thanks to the room's mood lighting, but she could still make out the teen as she almost jogged for the bedroom. She stopped at the door and quieted her movement in fear of startling the girl.

She looked asleep, but she couldn't be sure. What she was sure of is that the girl looked so weak, so vulnerable laid across their bed like she was a patient. Her hair was mussed and she seemed to have slight, dark circles under her eyes. Her breathing came in little bursts and Shego swore it looked like the girl she loved was slowly wasting away.

She crushed that weak mindset before it could cling, convinced that nothing so mundane could take Kimmie out for long. Still, she moved gingerly to the bedside and slowly slid into a sitting position next to the redhead. As soon as she'd reached out and ran her fingers through that fiery mane, Kim's eyes opened slowly and found her.

"Hey," she said weakly, but managed a heartbreaking smile.

"Hey, yourself," Shego spoke softly, delicately, as if the words could physically hurt her. "I really wish you would have let me get the flyer."

"You and me both," she giggled.

She continued combing her hair, "I'm going to forgo the told-you-so's and just say…you have no idea how happy I am you're okay."

"I'm sorry. I should have listened to you. I should have noticed I was running on fumes, but it was so fun. Catching those animals and seeing everyone enjoying being a team; this is what I always envisioned this to be. This is the Team Possible I used to fantasize about when I was younger. The people weren't expected, but the camaraderie makes me…I've never been this happy to be alive, Sheri."

The teen's eyes were practically glowing and Shego couldn't have stopped her own smile if she'd tried. Kim's happiness was infectious and she loved every minute of it.

"Still," the woman said, "unless you want to enjoy the rest of your youth from this position, I suggest taking it easy for a bit. If not for yourself, then put everyone else's minds at ease."

Kim hesitated before nodding.

Shego leaned in and kissed her, "Now there are a lot of people who love you outside and they want to see you, so stiff upper lip and you'll be able to rest soon. I'll be back to see you as soon as you wake up."

"Promise?" she said playfully.

"I swear."

The two let their eyes linger on one another, no words exchanged, before Shego stood and exited the room.

* * *

To say the group went out of their way to accommodate Kim's rest would have been a vast and unfair understatement. Most everyone pitched something in to ensure the unofficial team leader received as much peace as possible. Shego was actually bothered by her own real lack of contribution, as her only way of assisting was to avoid Kim's presence as often since the teen was intent on talking to her and mildly flirting instead of sleeping.

Yori had covered the girl's room with strange smelling herbs that relaxed any that entered, though she wouldn't reveal precisely what the stuff was made of. Wade and Drakken had effectively created a device to soundproof the area around Kim's room, while still maintaining contact through her kimmunicator. Betty had been running defensive against any and all mission requests that called specifically for Kim.

That last one was funny, as the one eye had gotten rather indignant with one American aristocrat who felt the teen should work around her schedule for him. Not only did Betty give him an earful, but even Bonnie, who'd been assisting with working Team Possible's schedule, threw a few choice four lettered offenses his way.

Monique had brought over a set of pajamas that not only kept the girl at a comfortable temperature all day long, but they were also adorable to boot. Shego pictured the purple PJs with an assortment of Cuddle Buddies arranged across its entirety and marveled at the prospect that Kim now had a unique set of merchandise for free and with the creator's blessings.

Last but not least, they came to Ron, who was now in the midst of whipping up a dish he'd assured Shego would help Kim rest with much success.

"How do I know this will work?" she asked.

Ron smiled confidently and pointed to each food on the plate and glass she held, "Salmon: used to boast vitamin B6, which helps produce melatonin; Jasmine rice: rich in high-glycemic-index, which increases sleep-inducing tryptophan; Tart cherry juice: used to…"

"Okay, okay, I'm convinced. You know all this and yet you can barely drive a car?"

"I stick to my specialties, Sheeg. I suggest sticking to yours and going to cheer up your girl."

Shego gave him a lopsided, toothy smile before turning for Kim's room.

"Hey," he called and she turned back. "I appreciate what you did up there; waiting to see if I wanted to go first."

"Don't mention it," she waved away the praise as always.

"I will mention it. I don't care that you did it for Kim's sake; you didn't have to do it at all. Plus, I saved you three's lives from that monkey bot and it was all thanks to your training. Whether you want to get mushy or not…I'm glad Kim brought you in for the team. She's lucky to have you."

That had the undesired effect of bringing a darker tint of green to her cheeks. Bah! She was such a school girl now, blushing over something as stupid as praise, from the buffoon no less. It didn't make his words any less wonderful to hear, though.

Ron went back to cutting food, "You're still too bitchy for my tastes, though."

"_That's_ the monkey boy I love to tolerate," she grinned and walked to the elevator.

Her spirits were high as she rode silently upward and casually strolled to her room. She didn't remember the last time she'd felt this carefree and she had the team to thank. Shego hated stress, it gave her wrinkles, and everyone's ability to work in tandem to lighten her own workload made it all the more appealing to stay on with the group.

She walked in and locked the door before moving quietly to the bedroom. Kim was on a laptop Shego had gotten for her for her down time and seemed to be enthralled in something to point of not realizing she was no longer alone.

"Din-din, Cupcake," Shego said.

Kim started, "Oh! You really need to walk louder. Oh who am I kidding, you'll never do that."

"Nope," she set the plate and cup on the small end table next to the bed and she saw Kim stare longingly towards it.

"Ron knows me so well," she smiled and then looked excitedly to Shego. "Oh, check out this site Wade found."

She turned the laptop and the green woman saw a very colorful web page, dominated mostly by orange and green hues. A cropped image sat in the middle of the page and she was surprised to see it was a large, cartoony heart with herself and Kim inside. She found the name at the top of the site: KiGo Is Love!

"What…?" she stammered.

Kim chuckled, "Apparently, there are sites dedicated to us. This one is the largest in community size. You should see the forums."

She clicked expertly through the links until a series of posts appeared. They were all the same: bad grammar, far too much use of exclamation points, and cover to cover praise of Kim and Shego's relationship. There were even pictures of the two together in public with praise and admiration surrounding it.

"That's," Shego sat and stared at the forum, "bizarre."

"I think it's sweet," Kim frowned. "You don't like it?"

"I love it, I just…I never really stepped back and realized people were okay with it. I never cared, honestly."

"I know. I like that about you: you never let public opinion sway how you felt about me. You'd love me even if the entire world disapproved."

Kim's hand gravitated towards the woman's and grasped it tightly.

"I expected them to," Shego squeezed back. "It's still kind of creepy they're so focused on something that isn't their own relationships, but…as long as they aren't hating, I won't have to hunt them all down."

Kim giggled, "You're so bad. I'm glad I get to see that sweet side you pretend you don't have."

"That's because that side isn't there when you aren't around."

Kim laughed more, but Shego also noticed something else in the girl's eyes. They sparkled with something intense and it took the teen's sudden caressing of her hand and biting her petal lip before the woman realized what she desired.

"Down girl," Shego said. "You're in no shape to be jumping anything."

"Won't know until we try," Kim's doe eyes brightened. "I still haven't gotten good enough to satisfy you the way you do me."

The raven haired woman tingled at that memory, of Kim finally surprising her one night with some adamant love making. What the girl lacked in experience she more than made up for in tenacity and Shego was patient enough to help the girl along.

"You're progressing," she gave a satisfied, light moan, "adequately, I promise you. You have doctor's orders and you will follow them or you answer to me."

"Yes, mistress," Kim pouted playfully and grabbed her plate.

She dug in energetically, but managed to keep the food on the plate and not in bits and pieces on their bed. Shego simply watched her eat and provided something she was rather talented in: being a consistent, silent presence. It wasn't much at first glance, but sometimes someone needed another living creature in the room, even if they weren't speaking.

Drakken was once very demanding of said presence, as even pretending to listen to his mad diatribes made him more confident that someone cared. It was her specialty, even if she'd come across it completely by accident. She never pretended she actually cared about Drakken's nonsense.

Halfway through her meal, Kim swallowed and looked at Shego, "Can I ask a favor?"

She nodded.

"Will you tell me something about you? I want to know why you left Team Go."

"I've already told you about that," the former hero cringed at the memory of her brothers.

"You have and now I want to know the truth. Don't look at me like that; your explanation is way too simple. What was it like being on the team? What forced you to leave and become evil?"

Shego sneered. She really had no interest in telling an old story and it was a sore subject anyways. Still, when was the last time she'd really thought about the old team? Her soul searching over that time hadn't occurred in years and she was a completely different person now. Surprisingly, the more she mulled it over in her head, the less she was against telling it.

"Okay," she finally said and chuckled when Kimmie's eyes widened. "But you're going to get some rest when I'm done, capiche?"

Kim nodded excitedly and there was that enthusiasm and spirit that made her love the redhead. After everything she'd been through, after all the bad boys and rich guys, how did she end up with such a person? 'Who cared' was the better question. She won out in the end by a wide margin.

Shego found a comfortable spot on the bed, folded her legs, and said, "I guess the best place to start would be the night of the comet."

* * *

The memory of that night always began with pain. It was the single emotion that stood out amongst all others, the one that was bore so deeply into her mind that it would never leave, forever burned into her brain like a scar. Not just her own screams, but the ones of her brothers, specifically the Wegos.

Shego had always been bossy, even as a child and her brothers had quickly learned to fall in line or risk personal injury. Still, even she once cared greatly for her brothers, even Hego, the stupid older one who mistakenly thought he knew better than her. Mego had always been quiet and reserved, which turned into an undeserved chip on his shoulder as he aged.

The Wegos had been the exception to her bizarre family. They were always so full of life, such positivity and headstrong wanderlust that she could never stay mad at them. Kim reminded her of the twins, now that she thought of it. They were her anchor and proof that not everyone in her family was overbearing or stupidly whacky.

He remembered the pain of her body, the comet's power digging into them like millions of insects stinging every inch of her skin. She'd cried out as she felt the hospital gurney wheeling her to an emergency room, but her own suffering was short lived. It was replaced by her screaming pleas to know if her brothers were alive.

"Where are they!?" her cries echoed throughout the white halls. "Wesley! Wendell!"

She struggled to push her aching body upward, but multiple doctors and nurses held her strong.

"Let me go! Melvin! Hector! Answer me, please!"

It took five grown adults to keep her down as they were forced to put her to sleep. She fought anesthetics for almost an hour, fighting against the shackles they'd used to bind her to the bed. The doctors attempted to solace her, but the severe pain and her fear lit a fire inside of her that remained there for years to come.

"It must have been horrible," Kim whispered.

Shego stared into nothing, "At first, it was worse than anything I could ever describe to you. The pain, the uncertainty; I was too young to have to go through that…we all were. But, that was the worst part. The comet may have injured us, burned into us like it was defiling us as slowly as possible, but that day changed everything, Kimmie. It was the greatest thing to ever happen to me."

She recalled the feelings of fear over what they'd become that were quickly replaced by the power. Shego had always seen herself as deserving of something grand in life, like the world existed solely to see her rise to prominence and bow before her majesty. She was conceited and entitled, just like any spoiled rich kid.

"I guess you've noticed my city and I share a name."

Kim leaned back against the headboard, "It's difficult to miss. I always assumed you were overly fond of Go City for a reason. One of your parents is mayor, I take it."

"Mom. For a long time now. The city was basically funded by my family's urban development company. My great grandfather was responsible for modernizing a lot of foreign cities and they made a home here while everything was constructed. Generations of Go's, all mayors at one time. Kinda coincidental that the descendants of the creators of the city would become its sworn protectors."

"But not for long."

Shego sighed, "No, not for much time at all. The boys have done well keeping the peace, but I was different from the start."

Shego told of her attitude shift in school after the comet. Before, she had always been commanding of her peers, but her new powers had gone to her head in record time. She saw it as divine intervention, as something powerful telling her that she was the best and here were her new gifts to prove it.

While her brothers used their powers sparingly, attempted to mingle as if they were normal, she used and abused them. If someone questioned her, tried to make an example from her, she put them down without mercy. A high school clique of snooty rich girls had dared to mock her skin color, had dared to claim she was a freak. Two of them had suffered bloody noses and one was missing a tooth afterward.

A drill sergeant in her JROTC class had dared to order her to do pushups until he said stop. When she'd refused, he'd gotten in her face and thought to make a fool out of her. He'd suffered a broken leg for his gumption. He didn't need it anyways; he was retired. Those were the things she told herself to alleviate any little inkling of guilt she might have felt over her actions. There wasn't much guilt now, honestly, and that made her wonder what kind of person she was.

She never thought about what toll her actions took on others, never understood why people didn't understand that raising oneself almost always called for pushing others down. It was the way life had always been; these were the things her great grandfather used to tell her family. Crushing opposition was what made them rich, so who was to say it was such an awful way to live.

Not that she cared about her family's wealth to begin with.

"I think I was seventeen when I gave my parents the finger and took off," Shego stared at the ceiling, the bed, and the walls, at anything except Kim. "My brothers had reached the point of being intolerable: Hego's overexerted bravado and righteousness, Mego's whiny self-congratulatory ego. The Wegos were okay, but they were so young; too young to understand how annoyingly wrong our team had become."

She told of how they'd started as simple vigilantes, following their beliefs of how Go City should be protected and avoiding police capture. Shego had obviously been the leader; she was smartest of all of them, plus she was the strongest overall, only losing out to Hego's strength. Her brothers were bumblers, but they'd learned to function as a team and even excelled at it for some time.

Then, her parents had intervened. They'd gone behind her back, convinced Hego to turn them all in in exchange for becoming lapdogs to the cacophony of braying politicians her father referred to as his Board. She'd been livid at the time and saw it as complete and utter betrayal. Against threats of pulling her trust fund and disowning her, Shego had called them all the things she'd always wanted to convey and left. Though she'd seen her brothers on several occasions, she'd never once laid eyes on her parents since that day.

It was painful then, but now she understood that her parents had been doing what they thought was best. Yes, they were now lackeys under Go City's thumb, but that thumb was controlled majorly by her father and mother. They had only been worried and wanted their children celebrated as heroes, not criminals. She'd done exactly what they'd striven to save her from.

"But you don't regret it," Kim said.

"Not a day. At times, I wish I could be on better terms with them, but I'll never apologize for my decisions. I'm not good, Kimmie, and I'll never be what they wanted me to be. I loved being a criminal and I've made a name for myself and a career of riches without their trust fund. I succeeded…and it only cost me my family."

Kim chuckled and scooted next to the woman, laying against her and closing her eyes, "It may have taken longer than they anticipated, but you did become that person. You're a hero now, no matter what you think personally. And you may not have your brothers or your parents, but you have a perfectly good family right here."

Shego wrapped her arms around her and laid them both over, cuddling behind the redhead and claiming her as comfortably tight as she dared. Kim was more than happy to allow her whatever position she desired.

"When I first met you," Shego started, "I saw myself in you. I knew this little teenage do-gooder was destined to fall the same way I did. The world would disappoint your faith in it and you'd turn on it like I did. I've never been so happy to be wrong. I've heard people say you're boring, that you're one-note and too perfect. I'll never understand a world that mocks something so good."

"They're the minority," Kim almost yawned. "I hear them too, but they're only a handful. I do it for the others; the ones who believe what I do is the right thing."

Shego sighed, "In my opinion, you're a Goddess amongst insects. I'll never understand what it's like to have a heart that wholly believes in itself like yours does. The fact that that heart chose me out of everyone on the planet…it makes me think I'm not as bad as I think I am."

There was a long silence afterward and Shego finally realized the girl had fallen asleep. She smiled affectionately and crawled away from her as delicately as she'd trained herself to be. She pulled the covers over her little body and kissed her forehead.

"I love you, Kim," she whispered.

Kim didn't respond and that was perfectly okay. She'd have so many other instances to hear those words. Their time together felt infinite. Now, she simply walked to the door and exited quietly, wondering what she'd done to deserve this feeling of contentment. She'd never given the world any reason to like her or see her as valuable to anyone but herself. Maybe, Kim had been her last chance to prove she was worth what her parents and brothers had seen in her.

No. There was no such thing as fate or destiny. The two hadn't been predetermined to meet and fall for one another. Such ideas were childish and spit in the face of free will. They'd made the decision, not some cliché and romantic bull crap like "true love". Kim saw something worth pursuing and Shego…she was simply thankful that she'd decided to give it a chance. A lifetime of selfish and bad decisions and a single good one somehow wiped it all away.

"How is she?" Betty was suddenly near her, holding her usual coffee and watching the strange expression she knew she wore.

There were barely noticeable puddles of tears beneath her eyes, but she uncharacteristically didn't hide them as she looked at the older woman.

"She's wonderful," Shego smiled.

* * *

Middleton was as lively as ever for midday and Yori was always fascinated by the assortment of people and objects that dominated the quaint American city. She'd been fortunate enough to grow up in rural parts outside of Osaka, Japan, thus never having to experience the hustle and bustle nature of large cities. She loved Middleton because it possessed the fervent life and business of large cities without squishing far too many people together than necessary.

Even now, walking down the busier shopping streets of the city, she had enough room to carry her bags and still not be elbow to elbow with her two cohorts. Monique walked next to her and Bonnie beside her as all three girls wandered store to store in search of the specific items Ron had given them on their grocery list.

Mon offered to do most of the shopping, since she wasn't a field operative for Team Possible and Bonnie always seemed intent on doing something. Yori had been convinced to come along simply to get to know the other girls. Though the ninja was always polite and friendly, she'd done little to curry favor with anyone but Kim and Ron. Seeing as she'd hoped to be in America for some time, it would do her well to form tighter bonds with her "coworkers".

She frowned, knowing she was only giving alternate reasons for her true goal in going out today. Her secret meeting would be starting soon, but that didn't mean she couldn't apply herself in the meantime.

"Why do we have to go to so many different places?" Bonnie almost whined.

"Because Ron says certain stores carry better quality ingredients that others," Mon answered. "Don't complain; he's trying to keep us healthy and well fed."

"I'm not complaining," she crossed her arms. "It just seems like a task better suited to servants or lesser employees."

"We aren't exactly raking in the money as is," Yori smiled to placate her. "Perhaps once we do, we can worry over such things. I for one see no problem with leaving the hotel now and again. I do not wish to become slovenly despite Ron's wonderful food."

"I gotta admit I haven't had good home cooking in a long time. I guess I have you two to thank for letting me continue to enjoy it."

"It was a group decision," Mon shrugged.

"And I'm sure Kim and Shego had nothing against it," Bon raised an eyebrow.

"Can you blame them after how much you hated each other in high school? You can't expect the GF to just accept you without hesitation."

Bonnie nodded noncommittally.

Yori grinned, "Be thankful she has Shego to hold so much of her attention. She seems to let most troubles slide faster than before."

The brunette looked at the ground, "That'll never stop being bizarre."

"What's so bizarre about it?" Mon sounded a tad defensive, which wasn't surprising; Kim's friend had worried that people would not have taken positively to the redhead's decision.

Bonnie held up a hand and scowled, "Fangs down, Symone. I don't have anything against lesbians. Hell, we had two on our squad back in high school. I just never assumed Kim could or would be. It actually makes me…appreciate her a tad."

The trio of girls stopped outside the next shop on their schedule, but refrained from entering while under the current conversation.

Yori spoke low, "Are you…?"

Bonnie waved both hands this time, "No way, I'm very into guys. Still, I haven't been against…dabbling in the past. I thought it was just a phase, but…"

Yori and Monique were silent as they stared the brunette down intently. This had been the first time she'd bothered opening up to anyone as far as they knew and they weren't about to let the opportunity pass.

"This stays between us, okay?" Bonnie sternly pointed a finger and they nodded. "All I'll say is that Betty is kinda hot, for an older chick. I'm not interested in either of you two, so tell your boyfriends to not worry."

Monique put a hand to her head and swooned dramatically and Bonnie loudly threatened to assault her as they all walked inside, Yori chuckling behind them. Their conversations actually opened up afterward, as Bonnie chatted about being part of a ballet studio for a short time she and Junior had stayed in Italy. Yori had been enthralled by her story, as ballet required a discipline not unlike most martial arts. The brunette lit up as she spoke of the profession and the ninja wondered why she'd never followed through with the career.

Still, she always remembered to eye her cell phone's clock whenever the others weren't looking to make sure she didn't miss her rendezvous. They made it out with all items with several minutes to spare. Yori helped them load Monique's car, a two door sport with plentiful trunk space, before excusing herself. She headed for a small eatery at the edge of the street, just past the grocery stores, and was unsurprised to see her man waiting already.

Hirotaka stood and pulled a metal chair out for her. She thanked him and accepted, sitting at one of the outside tables that would afford them a bit of privacy from the inside customers. Though most wouldn't understand their terminologies, they could never be too careful.

"The weather here is wonderful," he began in Japanese and she nodded; it was common to start conversations with such reverie. "The elders are becoming restless. Kojima in particular believes the Chosen One is improving far too slowly."

Yori smiled broadly, "Then they worry unnecessarily. Ron has tapped into the Mystical Monkey Power once more, this time almost as powerful as the Lorwardian invasion experience."

"That is good to hear, but it is still not what is expected of him. A better warrior would have perfected his powers by now."

"The council places unfair expectations on him," she grimaced. "Perhaps they believe they could do better?"

"As an old friend, I'll ignore the amount of disrespect coming from you, Seijitsuna-san."

Yori cast her eyes downward in apology, knowing he only used her last name when he was angry, "Forgive my weakness. I meant no disrespect, but I must implore the elders understand that they are dealing with someone who doesn't follow what they believe to be the norm."

"And this worries me. Stoppable-san is not suited for this task, though it's of no fault of his own. He isn't of the world we come from, thus he doesn't understand the dangers present. He should have remained in Japan until trained intently."

"His duty will always be to defend Kim, you know that."

"I am aware…but are you? I'm not a fool, Yori-chan. I know how you feel about the boy, but you know it will not work. His path is set."

She didn't answer, but she didn't deny his claims either. She hated the truth the more she heard it, but it was undeniable to her and her people.

"Unless, there is another way," Hiro whispered so low she'd barely heard it.

She glanced up and there was something different in his eyes. He almost seemed to be plotting as she stared into him. In a smooth motion, he reached into his jacket pocket and revealed a small necklace with a blue jewel adorned on the end. Its shape of a monkey and dragon intertwining made her stiffen in her seat.

"You know what this is," he said and it wasn't a question.

"The Denryoku Dentatsu," she straightened. "You should not have that."

"It was given to me by the elders. They have offered me the choice…but I wanted you to have some say in this. I might need your help if I am to succeed."

She shook her head almost immediately, "I cannot! This charm would strip him of his power; leave him a shell of what he is. There has to be another way."

Hiro reached across the table and placed a calming hand on her, which she allowed under these circumstances. He was asking too much, no matter how long they'd known and trusted one another.

"It doesn't have to be Stoppable-san," he whispered again. "All Yamanouchi needs is power and that power can come from anywhere."

Her mind went blank as she processed this. Ron didn't need to suffer? If not the Mystical Monkey power, then what could possibly measure up to it?

"You can't mean…" she gasped.

"Imagine what good it would do him. He would be free of this burden. He would be safe and allowed to live his life as he sees fit, here as Possible-san's guardian and friend. This is a gamble, I will not pretend otherwise, but it is our only choice if you wish Ronald to be freed of our traditions."

Yori placed a hand over her mouth and allowed these options to sink into her. It was risky and dangerously foolish, but it was a chance she wasn't even aware she had; to save Ron from her people's very intense, religious dogma. He deserved better than what they were forcing upon him. The question was simple: was she willing to risk her life, risk something going severely wrong if this plan were to fail, just in the name of the foolish love she had for a boy who could never truly reciprocate it?

It was a surprisingly easy answer, "Tell me what I must do to help you."

* * *

She punched numbers randomly, not understanding exactly how Nerdlinger could fit so much crap inside the tiny green and black handheld. Shego wasn't a dope when it came to electronics, but even she had to marvel at how multifaceted these contraptions had become in recent years. She'd always assumed the thing was just a two way for Kim and the boy genius to communicate, but the thing contained cell phone functions as well. Finding it, however, was a different trial altogether and she wasn't intent on asking for help.

Finally, after multiple menus surfing, she found the green cell icon that pulled up the normal dialing menu. She dialed the number without much thought, despite not having used it in quite some time. She never used contact lists and instead relied on her memory for important info, something that couldn't be hacked in case she lost the device. Besides, if the number was important, she'd never forget it.

It took five rings, but someone finally answered, "Hello?"

His gruff voice was far more normal when he wasn't playing up the hero nonsense, "It's Sheridan, Hector."

There was an uncomfortable silence afterward which annoyed her, "You there?"

"Yeah," Hego's alter ego replied. "Yeah, I just haven't heard you say that name in a very long time. Is everything okay?"

"Yeah, it's fine. Listen, I need to ask a favor."

"Well, for one of Middleton's heroes, I'd be honored," his voice oozed a mixture of pride and smugness.

"Don't get cute with me, asswipe. This isn't going to be easy for either of us, so sack up and promise me you won't weasel out of it."

"Team Go doesn't weasel out of any challenge."

_We'll see about that_, she thought. "Get all the boys together and put on your best faces, cause I need you to talk to Mom and Dad for me."

He laughed unbelievably, "I don't think that's wise at all. You made your feelings clear a long time ago."

"Neither do I, but that was then. Honestly, I don't care about having them back in my life, but…there's someone I want them to meet."

Silence again for a moment, "You're bringing Kim home to meet our parents?! That's wonderful!"

"Wha…?"

"This could be a great occasion! I have to start preparing the banquet right away!"

"No banquets!" she growled. "Just you guys, the 'rents, Kimmie and I. Understood? And why are you taking this so well?"

"How else should I take it? We aren't oblivious to your activities these past months, Sheridan. We couldn't believe it at first, but then when we saw the photos and videos of you and Kim together…who else could have placed you on the right path?"

"Kim didn't place me anywhere I wasn't already going, Hector. And don't think for a second that I've softened to the point I won't wear you out if you give me a hard time about this. So, I can count on you to get everything prepared?"

She heard him chuckle to himself, "I'll be back to you with good news in no time. I'm sure they'll be more than happy to see you again. They've missed you…we've all missed you."

"Gag. Get back to me when you find anything out," she hesitated only a bit before the next part. "Take care and tell the boys I said hi."

"Can do…" she hung up on him and exhaled deeply.

That was either the greatest mistake she was ever going to make or the best thing ever and she had a feeling she already knew which one. Still, it was easier than she'd anticipated and that put a strange tightness in her chest. What was happening to her? Why was she going this far out of her way, for anyone or any reason? This was only going to end in tragedy.

_What's there to lose? _Her brain rationalized. _If the parents won't forgive you, if the boys take their side and turn their backs on you, what exactly have you lost?_

Nothing she didn't already give up willingly. And what was waiting for her even if it failed: the same red haired teen that'd always be there, no matter what. It was a no brainer, really. She really didn't care if things with her family were salvageable, but if there was a chance to make it smoother for her and Kim, then what was the harm in trying?

She grinned toothily and was proud that she could still connive with the best of them. She was still so, so bad even after all this time. She held up the papers she'd stuffed into her pocket and looked over the college inscribed pamphlets.

_Not as bad as I'd like to be, _she smiled warmly this time. _Time to get Kimmie into college._

* * *

**_Author Notes:_** It's comfortably bizarre to write for Shego sometimes. I share so much in common with her that it just flows. Her relationship with her family was something I was interested in writing, since it hits so close to home. It's a strange relationship to be on friendly terms with family, but having nothing in common with any of them that you've reached the point you can't even be friends with them. Still, Shego's dilemma is mostly her fault, so maybe I'm saying something about myself I didn't mean to. :P

Yori's last name, Seijitsuna, is the Japanese word for sincerity, which I believe fits her perfectly. I was going to call her Giniro, the word for silver (due to her believing she's the silver medal to Kim's gold), but that was a rather ugly name.

On an unrelated note, I _hate_ using the word lesbian so much. I've never believed in using a single word to describe a mentality, whether it be sexual or a hobby or a belief, but you guys don't want to hear my personal feelings on the matter and I'm writing as the characters, not myself.


	16. Season 2 Chapter 5

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 5**_

It all felt like a great idea the further she stepped onto the campus. Middleton University hadn't changed since the first time she'd driven by it years and years ago. It was quaint, but held itself with a prestige it had honestly never really earned. Still, it was as much a part of Kim's hometown as Bueno Nacho, so she marveled over it like the annoying little brother of which she already possessed two.

Orientation had been easier, as both Ron and Monique had joined her and made everything more comfortable. They'd invited Yori and Bonnie to think about accepting classes, but the ninja had claimed her ability to learn was best at her own pace. Bonnie seemed noncommittal and Kim didn't want to pressure her. At least her two besties were there to keep her company, though they sadly lacked any numerous classes with one another.

Today was her first day of actual classes and she was nervous, but holding back that indecisive behavior was the determination that Shego had worked hard to get her into this semester on such short notice. It would have been an affront to the wonderful older woman if she went into any of this without her best foot forward.

Thinking of which, Kim was long overdue on doing something really special for Sheridan and it made her feel as though she was taking her for granted. She almost panicked at the thought that the raven haired former hero had any inkling of doubt of the level of commitment and love Kim harbored for her. She neglected saying it as often as she thought it, since Shego merely deflected mushiness more often than not.

Kim didn't really mind anyways. It was Shego and the redhead could never find any legitimate reason to dislike her, or anything substantial enough to overpower the multitude of other positives the woman possessed. Most would assume that Shego, being the former bad girl, would need to work hardest to prove her dedication, but Kim didn't agree at all. Relationships were always fifty/ fifty and thinking Shego had anything else to prove would mean she _was_ taking the woman for granted.

Kim had been so deep in thought that she hadn't realized she'd practically walked to her first class on autopilot. She didn't even notice the other students chatting and pointing towards her until she felt a body next to her desk in the middle of the classroom.

"Everyone's staring at you," a girl's voice said.

Kim looked up to see a teen around her age looking down at her curiously. She was athletic in build with shoulder length, dusty blonde hair. Her sapphire eyes sparkled in the room's lights and her slight, angular features and tanned skin made her look foreign.

Kim's first thought was that she was very pretty, but not in a supermodel style. On the contrary, her hair was unkempt and barely fixed and she wore a midriff revealing gray tee with a long sleeve, midriff-lacking black shirt and loose fitting black jeans. Combined with her multi colored shoes, she seemed like a very lovely tomboy.

"I get that a lot," Kim grinned more from embarrassment than cockiness.

"You some kinda' big shot or something?" the words were rather blunt, but she didn't deliver them with any vitriol. Kim also noticed she didn't possess an accent of any kind, which was strange considering her appearance.

"You don't know who I am?"

"I'm not from these parts. I figured everyone was just checking out the second prettiest girl in the class."

"Let me guess," Kim raised an eyebrow, "you're the prettiest?"

"Oh, hell no. The brunette by the door is drop dead gorgeous. I ain't got time to be pretty, Tangelo."

"Tangelo?"

"Yeah, like tangerine, persimmon, safety orange; or should I just call you pumpkin?"

Kim's mouth dried at that last statement, but she wasn't sure why.

"Uh, your hair is orange was the joke," the girl narrowed her eyes. "Sorry, I'm an art major."

Before Kim could formulate a reply, the girl sat down in the seat next to her, claiming the two student desk as officially theirs. She was clearly a very…intriguing girl, but the teen couldn't bring herself to really be offended by her behavior. Perhaps Shego's rough attitude made her more acceptable of extroverts.

"So, you gonna tell me what's so great about you?" she asked.

"I'm nothing special," Kim answered, preferring she not draw much attention to herself if at all possible. "My name's Kim."

"Iris," the girl introduced herself. "As in Iris-sistable."

Kim chuckled, "Wow. Does that ever work?"

"You tell me."

Okay, even Kim wasn't dense enough in the dating world to not realize the girl was being awfully forward. The longing smirk Iris gave her after that last statement couldn't have made it more obvious.

"It might have worked on someone else," Kim answered, "but I'm spoken for."

"Shit. I guess the brunette is my last chance," she glanced backward. "Never mind, she's eye-screwing the jock next to her."

She turned back to Kim and grinned with her teeth showing, "Be honest: do I come on too strong?"

"Nooo," Kim feigned shock. "I could barely tell myself."

A look of surprise crossed her lovely features and she immediately belly laughed, much to the annoyance of the teacher who had begun calling out names to make sure the expected class had shown.

Quieter, she whispered, "I like you, Tangelo. You seemed like a prude when I walked in, but I could see myself hanging with you. Platonically, of course."

"Spankin'," Kim answered and wasn't opposed to the idea.

She'd certainly had stranger friends in her lifetime and, ignoring her lack of a filter, Iris seemed okay.

"Iris Istable," the teacher called.

"Yo," she answered.

Kim's mouth opened comically, "Your name is actually Iris Istable?"

"My parents believe they have a sense of humor-"

"Kim Possible," he called and she responded.

"-and apparently we have that in common. Possible? Really!?"

"The last person I want to hear that from is you," the redhead held up a play fist.

She wasn't sure, but she could have sworn she'd seen the girl's muscles tense slightly from the false show of violence. Still, that confident grin never left her face.

"So what's your major?" Iris continued. "Maybe we have more classes together."

"I…haven't actually picked one yet. I'm kind of just going through all the usually required basics until I decide."

"You don't strike me as the indecisive type."

"Things have changed these last few months," Kim's smile must have seemed vibrant.

The two chatted for most of the class, which was easy considering their teacher was rather lazy and only put forth roughly twenty minutes of effort before losing himself in a book. Iris had told her she was born in America, but her father and mother hailed from Turkey. Kim found this odd that there was anywhere in the country that she wasn't known, but she appreciated knowing someone who wasn't affected by her celebrity.

When they weren't speaking, she'd watch the girl draw small doodles in her notebook. They were strange, possibly foreign designs of continuous loops and angles, which were very pleasant to behold. She was definitely going places as an artist.

They did have one more class together, much to Iris' supposed pleasure, and their conversations rarely ceased. The girl seemed interested in her and not just in an attraction sense. She listened intently whenever Kim spoke and stared into her with clear and humbling interest. Shego was the same way, so Kim knew when someone was truly listening to her. It was a great feeling.

Iris even wasn't bothered by the multitude of people who stopped Kim to thank her or congratulate her on her team. She received numerous hugs and quite a few phone numbers. Some were a bit pushy, but everyone was respectful.

"You party?" Iris asked later as they were exiting the school.

"I'm not opposed to going to them, but I usually don't have the time," Kim answered. "I'm not a drinker, if that's also into question."

"Not surprising. You don't keep in that good a shape with alcohol. Still, I'm known to partake. Don't tell the cops."

The redhead giggled, "Your secret's safe."

A lone sports car caught Kim's attention; more specifically, the black haired beauty leaned against it caught it. Iris looked puzzled at Kim's sudden shift in focus until she'd followed her eyes.

"Is that your girl?" she asked. "Damn. No wonder you shot me down so fast."

"She's quite the catch. No offense to you."

Iris rolled her eyes playfully, "Get lost, Persimmon. See you in a few days, I guess."

"Can't wait."

Kim threw out a hand, which the girl slowly accepted, though she didn't shake it. She merely held the hand and smiled at Kim. It was a tad awkward, but she eventually released her as Kim waved goodbye and ran for Shego. The first thing she did was kiss her as they met.

"New friend?" the woman asked.

"That's Iris. I guess we're friends, but we'll see how everything goes."

"Well, your 'friend' hasn't taken her eyes off you since you left."

Kim didn't look back, because she was sure the woman was right, "She kinda hit on me in class."

"And what did you say?" Shego sounded rather amused.

"I told her I was already with the perfect woman."

"I love how honest you are," Shego kissed her again and encouraged her inside the car.

* * *

The redhead looked over the device in Drakken's hand and gave an unsure lip pout in response. The blue scientist wasn't surprised by her reaction, but he wasn't about to accept no for an answer. He held the little bracelet with the touchscreen, designed small enough to fit her tiny wrists, and gave her ample time to make a decision.

"What does it do?" she finally asked.

They stood in the midst of his and Wade's private lab in the hotel, surrounded by all the gadgets they'd been designing since joining Team Possible. Of all of them, he was actually quite proud of this one. It wasn't exactly his most technical in achievements, but it had been made for the sole purpose of helping Kim.

"It's a Limit Gauge," he answered less boisterously than he once did. "Wear it during training sessions and missions. It's designed with Wade's scanners, so the device can take immediate readings to your physical wellness and give an alarm if you begin overexerting yourself."

"I'm feeling much better after all that boring, boring rest," she almost whined.

"And the last thing we want is for you to put yourself in that position again. It isn't permanent; just think of it as precautionary. Now wear it or I'll have your mother make you wear it."

"That's low!"

"I _was_ a villain," he grinned.

Hesitantly, she finally conceded and took the device. Drakken was pleased, as she usually shot glances to his younger cohort and waited for him to reassure her it was harmless. Kim Possible was starting to trust him enough to wear his devices without question and that was important. Though she'd yet to use one of her new battle suits, there would come a time she would be forced and they needn't hesitate simply because he used to want her dead.

"Thanks, Drakken," she smiled weakly, but she was trying. She also never referred to him as Drew, which oddly made him more comfortable.

"Time to go meet the family, Cupcake!" Shego yelled from the lobby.

"Coming!" she yelled back, then turned to Drakken. "You sure you guys will be okay without us?"

"We'll manage. I pray more for your sanity. Shego's brothers aren't exactly easy on the blood pressure."

She only snickered, "Take care, guys."

"Bye, Kim," Wade called as she left. "That was a nice gesture, Drakken."

Drakken merely shrugged and resumed his previous work, "She's important, so we can't exactly have her running herself ragged."

"He's such a sweetheart now," a female voice chimed from Wade's computer.

Drakken looked over in time for the boy to slide away and reveal the youthful Asian face that dominated his screen. Yoko Carolan, he remembered, from Dementor's failed team. The girl looked a tad different from before and it took him a moment to realize she'd lost her glasses in favor of contacts. She was also gussied up with slight makeup, possibly something Camille was responsible for.

"I am not a sweetheart!" he almost whined. "I'm an employee doing his job. Something your little boyfriend there should be doing instead of flirting with you."

Both youths' faces lit up, the girl's more noticeably. Drakken chuckled to himself, satisfied he'd embarrassed them both. Wade took calls from the girl at any and all times of the day and they were more than cordial. The girl clearly was interested in the boy, but their age difference seemed to be a stalling point. It didn't hurt that, after months of exercise, Wade was beginning to look healthier and more confident.

Wade cleared his throat, "So, Camille is staying out of trouble?"

Yoko's face was still red, though she smiled thoughtfully, "There appears to be more money in our payment we swiped from Dementor than we originally believed. She'll be set for some time, even with her exuberant spending habits. I promise I'll keep you updated if that changes."

"Is it not odd being friends with her?"

"She's actually really nice when she wants to be. I don't know what I did to make her like me, but she's a blast to be around…mostly. And she gave me these great clothes!"

Yoko stepped back enough to show him her hip riding shorts and camisole that showed a bit more skin that Wade was used to seeing. Though the girl wasn't blessed with any real figure, Drakken could still see Wade's jaw slightly unhinge. Though it might have been her ethnicity playing tricks, she certainly looked much younger than her years. Wade had said she'd lied on her Global Justice employment sheet that she was twenty one, but she was actually only in her late teens.

"Show him what's underneath, girlfriend!" a slurred voice came from Yoko's end.

She gasped as Camille Leon stumbled into frame, brandishing a wine bottle, clearly intoxicated. She threw an arm around Yoko and hugged her.

"Hey, kid…whatever your name is…not-fat-anymore boy. You should totally hook up with Yoko, she's sooooo into you it's crazy. I know like eighty great restaurants you could take her to."

"Camille…," Yoko whined and luckily the debutante exited the screen by falling hard onto the floor.

Light snoring could be heard and everyone watching was rendered speechless.

"I, um, better get her to bed," the Asian stammered. "Talk to you later, Wade."

He merely raised a hand in acknowledgement as the image blipped out.

"Ah, youth," Drakken cackled and continued his work.

* * *

It was later that evening when everyone had settled into their usual daily activities. Kim and Shego should have been in Go City by now and Ron and Yori had been called on a mission to Pakistan to assist a man searching for a stolen collection of vases. Betty and her usual partner Ann were in the lobby, playing more card games with Senior, Sr. Bonnie was usually around them at this time, but was mostly preoccupied with beauty magazines and texting while waiting for a client to call.

Drakken and Wade had been busy doing whatever they do and Monique herself, she was busy being absolutely refreshed in their newly opened swimming pool in their brand new training center. Most of the floor had been dedicated to their equipment, but Mon always made time to give the pool ample attention.

It didn't hurt that she shared it with Leon currently, who looked absolutely delicious in a pair of high legged swim shorts she'd gotten for him from Club Banana. Though his embarrassment over their size was adorable, he'd gotten used to them and she couldn't have been happier. To a lesser extent, Junior sat poolside, soaking up fake rays from a heat lamp, and wearing nothing but a black speedo.

The young man was easy on the eyes, no question about it, but even speedos held a rather egocentric tone in their use. It fit him perfectly and she did mean that as a double entendre. It was too bad the gorgeous Latino had the personality of a fourteen year old girl, especially with his less than stellar reaction to his and Bonnie's breakup.

A pair of arms grabbed her from behind, "It's dangerous to daydream in the pool. Or were you checking out Junior?"

Leon's voice was soft and playful, not at all angry and she grinned, "I was comparing prizes. You won by a landslide."

"It must have been close. He's not that bad once you get past everything but the looks."

"Are you crushing on Junior, now?"

"If he were mute, possibly," he answered and she threw him a weird look. "What? Guys or girls, I don't prefer to be picky. I'm just lucky I found you first."

"You are _so_ lucky," she kissed him deeply.

"Do you mind?" Junior's voice cut whatever sexual tension had been mounting. "I am healing a mending heart and you two are practically exchanging saliva before me."

Leon still held Mon while he answered, "Dude, you can't let this keep you all secluded. Go out there and find someone else. Someone that looks like you can't have that much trouble."

"You are correct, but I don't desire someone else. I want Bonnie back. I miss her narrowed eyes, her short temper, and the way she would say 'Shut the hell up, Junior'. I miss her shrill voice most of all."

"Is he jk?" she mumbled.

"I'm not honestly sure," Leon whispered back.

Junior sighed and stood, "Perhaps throwing myself off the highest diving board will soothe me."

He turned and walked to the trio of boards at the end of the pool, each higher than the other. Despite being heartbroken, he still wiggled his butt a tad when he walked. The guy was in constant showcase mode and it was a little hilarious.

Mon was pulled from her thoughts by a slight bite on her neck, which caused her to squeak with surprise. She responded by sidling closer to the boy behind her and nuzzling his neck. He did this a lot, holding her and making her feel wanted on a regular basis. It was subtle, but it reassured her that he was indeed into her. Though she really should have no doubts by now, she was only human and it was nice to be reminded.

Speaking of which, "How do you like the suit?"

Her one-piece was red and v-shaped on the top and ended in a regular set of bottoms. It was meshed on the sides and, while not overly revealing, definitely showed what she intended the boy to see.

His response was to quickly squeeze a single breast, "On you, how could it be anything less than perfect?"

That sent an electric shiver through her, "Careful. We're so close I can tell exactly what you want."

"Please. These shorts are so small you can tell what religion I am."

She chuckled loudly, "Wanna retire to the room, BF?"

"I thought we were going to train with some more gadgets."

They'd been doing that recently as well. On their down times, she, Leon, Betty, and sometimes Bonnie would try out some of the devices Drakken and Wade were creating for the team. They were considered the trial runs for the devices and it was usually a ton of fun. It didn't hurt that it made them feel a little less useless in comparison to the heavy hitters on the team.

"I think today will be perfect for taking some time off. We can't ignore our extracurricular, can we?"

A splash behind them signified Junior's dive, meaning he was going to make touching and kissing more difficult.

"Lead the way, Mon," he said and she pulled him from the pool.

It was so rare to find other adults this day and age that still enjoyed a nice game of Rummy. Senior, Sr. had unfortunately lost many of his villainous card playing friends when he'd "defected" to the light side, but Ann and Betty had made the transition much easier than anticipated. What made it easier also was the amount of money their first batch of merchandising had procured for them. Though the report was unofficial as of now, his projections were substantial and he couldn't wait to hand out the first set of checks to the team.

"Exquisite meld, my dear," he beamed as Ann placed down her cards. "You are quite the player."

"You're certainly not shy to praise someone who's winning," she smiled back.

"It is not about the victory. A man my age cares not for winning, but enjoying himself while doing so. I am fortunate to find such lovely playing partners. I feel as though I am a thorn in a bed of roses."

Bonnie snickered, but the two older women knew a compliment when they heard one.

"Your positivity is infectious," Betty offered.

"It is a great attribute," he then frowned. "One that I wished my son shared."

"Forgive my crassness, but Junior is kind of reaping what he's sown."

"It is a parent's duty to worry for their children, even if their actions were of their own doing. I simply wish to see my son as carefree as his father."

Ann merely nodded in agreement. She understood, especially with her multitude of children. Betty, for as lovely as she was, simply didn't understand the attitude shift having children brings about.

"And I mean no disrespect to you, young Rockwaller," he said to Bonnie. "I know my son hurt you and I make no excuses for him. But please do not judge him too harshly. He's always lacked a strong female role model."

She didn't respond. But she also didn't roll her eyes or seem disrespectful, which he appreciated. The girl could be rather crude, but she'd improved since breaking up with Junior. He didn't expect to see them reunite any time soon, if ever, but he was more intent on making sure the two former lovebirds did nothing to bring the rest of the team down.

They settled back into their game and everything was quiet and peaceful. These were usually the moments when something saw fit to ruin said peace.

"What's that noise?" Bonnie cocked her head.

The adults looked at her quizzically, but then Senior began to pick up the hint of something in the distance. It started as a dull thumping, but soon grew in volume and intensity until he could swear he felt vibrations in his gut. Betty set her cards down and stood, moving toward the entrance of the hotel as the noise grew even louder.

Finally, a person appeared at the door and walked inside. Everyone's eyes widened at the sight of what appeared to be a young man dressed in ninja garb complete with mask and headgear. It resembled Yori's in style, though a bit wrinkled, but the biggest difference was its bright, eyesore, neon pink color. The pink ninja danced into the lobby, though dancing may have been giving it too much credit; rhythmic convulsing perhaps?

Two more ninjas appeared at the door, these in neon blue and yellow, and they danced in sync as they stepped inside and joined the first ninja. They stopped mid dance as another, black ninja appeared at the door, though he merely stood holding the door open.

The thumping sound reached a crescendo as the source finally walked through the door, a fifth ninja decked in red with a strange device hung from his neck. The device was a turntable, if he remembered the terminology, and had two large speakers hanging from it. The pulsing noise resonated through the hollow lobby and filled the entire building.

Ann covered her ears, "What in the world?"

"This noise is torturous," Senior mimicked her. "I feel I am experiencing a stroke, perhaps."

They watched as the three beginning ninjas continued their strange dance in sync while the red ninja bounced along and scratched the records. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the music died out and the dance ended.

"Yo, yo, yo!" the red ninja spoke. "We're looking for Team Possible! Make some noise!"

The remaining ninjas called out in unison. Senior felt a slight headache forming.

"We are the Rave Ninjas! And we're here to establish dominance as the best team in Middleton! So, why don't you pretenders come on out and get got!"

"Excuse me!" Betty moved closer to the group of gaudy invaders. "Can I help you people?!"

"Yeah," the blue ninja, a female, answered. "Call out your little rat pack so we can school 'em on what a real team is!"

The other ninjas danced in celebration or some other emotion Senior couldn't begin to comprehend. At the very least, the upstarts had shut off that incessant racket.

"Team Possible is currently indisposed at the moment," Betty admirably kept her patience. "They should return sometime later."

The black ninja removed his mask, showing a young man in his twenties, "You kiddin' me! We came all this way and they ain't even here!?"

Red made a calming gesture, "No bones, baby. They'll be back and we already have an audience. Let's amuse ourselves until they get back. Bring in the posse!"

The black ninja bobbed his head and opened the door as a group of partiers moved inside. There were about ten in all, all dressed in neon shorts and shirts. Some had no shirts and some of the younger women barely covered themselves in the thinnest of fabric.

Red pushed a button and the thumping sound came back suddenly, vibrating their insides as though they were being physically assaulted. By the grace of God, Betty stepped forward and pushed the same button, killing the music just as the revelers began their strange dance.

"That isn't necessary," she said. "We don't allow solicitors, so come back when the team returns and you can challenge them to a rock off or dance off or whatever it is you people do."

The red ninja looked at her incredulously and removed his entire mask. He was also young, early twenties, and sported a head full of short, rainbow dyed hair.

"First off, sweet tits, we don't do dance offs," he said with a bit of edge to his voice. "Secondly…," he made a motion with his hand.

Out of nowhere, the yellow ninja flew forward and put a foot directly into Betty's gut. She grunted in surprise and pain as she flew backward and actually slid into the table leg where she'd begun. Senior gripped his cane angrily, but he didn't stand.

"…nobody touches the music but me," Red finished.

"Betty!" Bonnie cried and moved to assist the woman.

Red made another motion and the blue ninja pulled something from her pockets. In one motion, she threw something that soared over the table and struck Bonnie. Senior finally noticed it was a bola, a three sided rope with weighted balls on the ends. The bola ensnared the teen and she was forced to the ground by its weight.

Ann stood, but Senior placed a hand on her shoulder, "Sit, Dr. Possible. This is not our fight."

"There gonna' be any more trouble?" Yellow asked.

"Not as long as you don't see fit to attack the elderly," Senior replied coldly.

"Elderly?" Pink walked up to the table. "If the redhead here is elderly, then I should hook up with older women more."

He finished his charming nonsense by making a kissy face to Ann.

"Sadly for you, older women have taste," the good doctor sneered. "And you're going to regret kicking my friend when my daughter returns."

"You're Possible's mom? No wonder she's a little hottie. She gets all that deliciousness from her mom."

Surprisingly fast, Ann backhanded the young man with significant force. His face scrunched with anger and he reared back to retaliate, but Senior saw this coming and shoved his cane tip just hard enough into the boys sternum to keep him at bay.

"Do not strike a woman in my presence," the old man warned.

"No problem," he said, swatted the cane away, and kneed Senior in the stomach.

The older man doubled over, but he somehow stayed standing. The pain was bearable and it was his intention all along to take the violence meant for the woman. He leaned against the table and Ann was kind enough to help him maneuver back into a sitting position. She fawned over him and he reassured her he was fine. There was no cure for wounded pride, after all.

He convinced her to cease antagonizing them for the moment. He looked to see Betty was seemingly unconscious or at least down for the count, Bonnie was secured tight, Ann wasn't a fighter and he was no warrior himself. They were outclassed.

Red removed the turntable from himself and placed it on the table, "You guys just had to make this difficult. Now we have to find the rest of your crew and rough them up. Rocky! You and Cassie guard the scrubs here while the rest of us skulk upstairs for anyone else!"

The pink one, apparently Rocky, nodded and grinned at Senior and Ann. The yellow, Cassie, merely acknowledged him without emotion. Red led his group to the elevators, dancing and gallivanting about as though they knew nothing of the concept of stealth. Two of the unnamed ravers stayed behind with their guards and Senior wondered exactly how they were going to get out of this little predicament. Movement in his eye made him turn and a slight smile crossed his lips.

* * *

_Ah, crap!_

Leon ducked behind the railing after watching the bizarre scenario play out downstairs. Monique was directly behind him, breathing hard and actively worrying about what they could do. They'd only just dressed and left the pool area when they'd heard the commotion and come to investigate. Now, it seemed their only option was to double back for the lab.

The boy waved his hand, beckoning his GF to follow as he stayed low and made for the entrance, hoping they had ample time to warn the doctor and boy genius before the group of gaudy ninjas made it there.

They burst through and secured the door behind them and nary a word was out of Leon's mouth before Drakken snorted audibly.

"Figures everyone would leave right when we needed them most," he said, though he didn't seem outwardly worried.

Leon and Mon walked over to see Wade had pulled up a series of images, each one showing a different angle of the main lobby. The intruders were just now reaching the second floor and prancing about in the oddest way.

"What they lack in dancing skill, they make up for in guts," Wade said. "They walked into the belly of the beast and put us on the defensive."

Mon scoffed, "If the team was here, they'd wipe the floor with them."

"But they aren't here," Drakken reminded. "Which means the matter falls to us."

"Uhh, shouldn't we get the others back ASAP and let them do the heavy lifting?"

Drakken walked past them and back to a metal cabinet set next to his work table. He typed in a quick code and it opened to reveal several of the gadgets they'd tried out in previous days. He began to remove them as he spoke.

"Even if we contact the others now, they're hours away. It wouldn't make much difference. Besides, what good are we if we can't subvert a tiny threat like this?"

Leon grimaced. He was no fighter and neither were any of the people left in the hotel. These ninjas, while strange, were no jokes; that kick Betty took looked significant. Leon's first responsibility was making sure Mon was safe, even if that meant hiding like a coward until the cavalry arrived.

"I agree with Drakken," Wade said. "We may not be fighters, but there are ways beyond fighting to beat these guys."

Drakken laid out several gadgets on his table and seemed to be attaching something to his neck, "I believe it's time to try out that new security system you've been tampering with."

Wade glanced back, "Is that a mind control chip on your neck?! We agreed no mind control!"

"Ease down, boy. It's something I've been working on in secret and it won't affect anyone's brain but my own."

Leon sat back and listened as the two geniuses built a game plan and was surprised to see Mon walk past him and begin to fiddle with the gadgets on the table. He joined her, but his attention was focused on her entirely.

"What are you doing?" he asked.

"I can't let them do this without me," she whispered.

"You aren't obligated. This is going to be dangerous."

She laughed, "I've been friends with these guys for a long time, so I know how dangerous this stuff is. I've grown fond of the new people too. I can't sit back and do nothing while they risk themselves. I want them to know I can be counted on."

Her eyes sparkled at him as her feminine wiles worked to convince him of her decision. He gave an exacerbated sigh before picking up a hairbrush and pack of gum from the table. She smiled gratefully as they both loaded up on whatever they were familiar with from the arsenal.

* * *

The pink ninja, Rocky if she heard correctly, placed a foot on an empty chair and continued to menace Ann and Senior. The yellow one, Cassie, stood closer to the door while the two unnamed ravers chatted closest to the table. Betty didn't move, didn't give any indication that she was conscious save for a slight eye movement to stare at Senior.

The older man stared unblinking at his previous attacker, but he eventually happened to glance and made eye contact with her. He understood immediately and she was grateful he was smarter than his son. He gave nothing away as he went back to holding Rocky's attention. Betty formulated even as she inched her body slowly across the floor, unnoticed by the invading youth.

There was a hollow section built into the thick table she usually called her station, next to the chair she usually occupied. It was second nature to locate it without effort, but now came the dilemma of opening it and attacking the ninjas around her without altering the group upstairs.

"Pardon me, young man," Senior spoke. "Would it be troublesome to play your device while we wait. I rather enjoyed your music."

"You're joking," Rocky looked at him incredulously.

"I have an appreciation for all art, even current ones. Most would find it too loud," he chuckled, "but my hearing is rather appropriate for such noise."

Rocky merely chuckled, shook his head, and reached over to switch the turntable back to on. The deafening beat hit instantaneously, sufficiently noisy, and Betty was up, internally thanking Senior for the brilliant method of distraction.

She smacked the desk, depressing the trick slot and forcing it open to reveal two stun guns shaped like handguns with orange tips. The two ravers didn't know what hit them as she stood from behind the table and hit them both with enough electricity to drop them unconscious. She dropped the single use guns as she turned to face the pink ninja first.

Rocky grit his teeth at the sight of his friends down and out…and then his eyes rolled back into his head as Senior's cane came from behind and walloped him fiercely across the skull. The young man was out before he hit the ground and Betty gave her full focus to the last remaining threat. The yellow ninja was already bearing down on her, but the former director had enough time to remove her jacket; she'd need as much maneuverability as possible and her sleeveless undershirt was what she usually trained in.

Since being caught off guard by Camille so long ago, and in an effort to rehabilitate her wounded stomach, she'd gone to the training room after hours to get back into the shape she once possessed as a recruit. Being a director had softened her skills and that wasn't an option anymore. The fighters were gone and there were innocents here; no harm would come to Ann, Senior, or Bonnie if she could help it.

The younger girl was fast, as her earlier kick could attest, but Betty was prepared now. She came in swinging, going for head shots, but the older woman was fast enough to deflect her. Though Betty knew no martial arts, she'd been trained in close quarters combat and had once excelled in disarming foes. Cassie was precise with her strikes but there was little force behind them.

Betty wondered who these kids were, to know these moves and waste them dancing and carrying on in fights. She knew some youth had taken to street fighting, some to foolishly imitate what they saw Team Possible do, but these had to be the most flamboyantly dressed street urchins she'd ever encountered.

The fight seemed matched as Cassie was fast enough to stay ahead of Betty's movement, but she lacked the forethought to strategize her attacks. She was fresh, a rookie, and that made her sloppy. Betty was experienced enough to know when sacrifice had to be made to achieve victory. She allowed the girl a free hit, hard across the cheek, but it barely fazed her as she used that opening to shove a knee into her small stomach.

Before her breath was finished leaving her lungs, the director double axe handled her across the back of her neck and the girl was down. The entire altercation had only taken a minute or less, but she still glanced up to see if they'd been had. Luckily, the groups upstairs seemed to be indisposed at the moment.

Senior whacked the pink ninja once more, "And your music is terrible."

Betty chuckled, satisfied the music would mask their efforts, and reached back into the hidden alcove to retrieve the replacement cartridges for her stun guns. She reloaded them as Ann moved around the desk and began to untie Bonnie. Betty tossed her a pocket knife she usually carried to speed up the process.

"That was awesome, Betty!" Bonnie glowed. "Not bad yourself, either, Senior."

"I must admit, it was rather cathartic," he leaned back on his weapon. "Must we continue with this abomination of sound?"

"Consider it a war cry," Betty mused and brandished her own weapons. "It could be useful for distracting our guests. They're on our home turf, so we have the advantage. Let's just hope the others are safe upstairs."

"What do we do now?" Ann finished freeing the teen and stood. "I recommend getting the authorities involved."

"Agreed, but I'll have to do something until they arrive."

"You mean "we" have to do something, right?" Bonnie asked.

Betty looked at her, "You, Ann, and Senior are going to take refuge outside while I try and thin their numbers."

"That's stupid! You can't take them all, no matter how good you are!"

Betty narrowed an eye, but had to feel appreciative. Behind the girl's rough words and attitude was a sense of real worry over the woman's safety. Since their heart to heart, Bonnie had taken a kind of shine to the woman. Still, she'd told her many times before that she was a soldier and this was what soldiers do.

Movement on the table made her point her guns quickly, but relaxed when she saw it was Wade's monitor rising into view. The boy genius appeared with a rather nervous expression.

"Glad you guys are okay," he began. "I'd recommend getting out of here as soon as possible. I'm about to induce Home Defense and I'm not sure how well that's going to go. Mon and Leon are set to make a stand and…Drakken's up to something. This might get a tad hairy in the next few minutes."

"Tell the lovebirds to not engage unless they have to," Betty commanded. "I'm on my way up, so try to make sure this Home Defense realizes I'm an ally."

"Roger. Be careful, Betty."

He disappeared and Betty turned back to Bonnie, "See? I'm not alone, so just do as I ask, okay?"

Ann put a gentle hand behind the teen to hurry her along and Senior led the way after giving the single eyed director a shoulder pat for good luck. The brunette gave her a hard glare and ordered her to be careful before they all three exited the hotel. Betty rolled her shoulders, felt the aging bones pop and shift, and then did the same for her neck before walking towards the staircase.

* * *

It looked as though the ninjas had split up. Red had taken six of the ravers and moved on to the fourth floor, while Blue and Black had the remaining two at their back and had just arrived via elevator to floor three. The training center was a left from them, while Leo and Mon sat at the entrance to the lab, the opposite direction. Considering their plan, the ninjas didn't see them as any real threat; Mon didn't blame them.

She and Leo weren't exactly firm under pressure, but here they were knelt down and ready to rush headlong into certain doom. While she didn't think the ninjas were out to kill them, chances were they were intent to rough them up for fun until Team Possible returned. They'd already made sport of knocking around Senior and Betty, so practically no one was safe.

The ravers and ninjas made no effort for stealth as they sashayed and gyrated towards them. A sudden monitor appearing from the ceiling above them caught their attention and actually made them bring up a sensible guard.

"Intruders," the digitized female voice greeted them, "you are trespassing on private property. Please leave the premises in a timely manner. You have one minute to comply."

"I've got your compliance right here," one of the ravers gave the device the bird.

"Charming," the monitor replied and then Wade's image popped up with a rather intense look in his young eyes. "Can't say you weren't given a chance."

The world around them went wild as a sudden blaring sound emanated from every speaker imaginable and red lights began to pulse as if they'd just been dumped into an Alien movie. The blaring nearly drowned out the music from downstairs, a mixture of sounds that shook every ounce of water that resided in her body. Monique heard the small, nearly invisible headset in her ear switch on as Wade made connection with her and Leon.

"Drakken is headed to the next floor, so it's up to you guys to hold this group off," the boy said. "Don't overdo it, okay? Just show them we mean business."

"Piece of cake," Leo said with no real certainty.

She got his attention and gave a wink and smile, hoping to reassure him. He returned her smirk weakly, but he didn't appear to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. Mon was scared too, but she'd joined Kim on one of her missions and had had to deal with a still evil Shego. Not much of anything topped that.

"Now!" Wade called into their ears.

Mon looked out just in time to see the intruders were clasping their hands to their ears, still confused by the sudden alarms. Now was better than ever, so she stepped out from hiding, pulled out the hairbrush in her pocket, and hurled it at the group.

Mid-flight, the brush's teeth hardened and sharpened at the tips, which allowed it to stick easily into the thin wall beside the head ninjas. They had just enough time to wonder what it was and Mon had just enough time to shield her eyes before the flash bang hidden inside the brush detonated. Light was vibrant even behind her eyelids and she wondered if they were doing any permanent damage to the intruders.

Most of their gadgets were non-lethal and even the lethal ones were meant to injure, not kill. Kim had yet to sign off on any of those, but the adults knew it was only a matter of time before such force would be necessary.

Leon was first to move outside the door and slammed himself against the railing just as the light was fading and some of the intruders were crying out in either surprise or pain. Mon followed him swiftly and saw that one of the ravers was down and clutching his eyes. Blue was also minding her eyes, but seemed to be in much less pain. It still gave them ample time to round the corner and continue their assault.

Leon pulled a stick of gum from his pocket and tossed it at the closest ninja. Blue couldn't do much besides blink rapidly and stumble as the stick reached her, exploded outward, and covered her lower half in a giant, sticky mass of candy. She yelped and fell, firmly attached to the carpet beneath her.

The other raver and Black found their attackers and made for them with violence in their eyes. Despite his fear, Leon stepped between her and them to intercept. She pulled her own stick of gum and tossed it at the oncoming threat, but Black somehow ducked it as it exploded and soared past him. Luckily, it did manage to ensnare the raver's arm to the railing.

That did little however to halt the more dangerous foe as he reached Leon. Leo tried to throw a punch, but it was too slow and clumsy, leaving him wide open. Black elbowed him hard in the chest and her BF was sent almost flying back, smacking into the wall harder than she'd cared to see. He growled in pain, but he was still conscious.

She doubled back, tried to put distance between them, but the ninja's fleet footing was miles ahead of hers. She tried for another stick of gum, but he smacked her arm and caused her to drop the weapon. She threw out a leg, but he merely caught it and lifted with enough force to send her reeling back onto her shoulder.

It hurt like hell, but it could have been worse. Considering he was still over her, she was about to find out what worse was. She tried to scoot further away, but he slammed a foot on her ankle, causing her to cry out. He didn't look merciful as he ground his teeth at her, but she stared at him without the fear she felt immensely inside.

He raised his foot again, but Leon grabbed him from behind and arched his own back. He lifted the ninja just enough to turn him sideways and slam him face first across the floor. Belly to back suplex; apparently her wrestling fandom was rubbing off on him.

Leon tried to strike him from above, but Black was good enough to cover his head. He reciprocated two elbows, the first missing but the second finding home on Leon's cheek. He stumbled back and the ninja kipped up to stand and bear down on her man. She reached down to her last weapon, hoping she was accurate enough to make a difference.

"Hey!" she called and Black turned. "Hands off my man!"

She pointed a hairdryer at the assailant and he gave her a mocking sneer…before the thing propelled the grappling hook hard enough to bounce off his skull and send him careening back against the railing. He spun, landed face first and didn't move after that.

She exhaled deeply and fell back herself, amazed she'd hit her mark and afraid of what might have happened had she missed. Leon appeared above her and smiled gratefully.

"My hero," he said.

"You'll make it up to me," she chuckled.

"One sec, okay?"

He walked away, back towards the elevators and she sat up to see him stop at the raver still trapped by the gum. She couldn't hear them over the music, but she saw the raver yelling, saw Leon look over the edge and smile, point down, and then the raver looked over and his face whitened. Then, he struck the intruder hard across the face, knocking them unconscious. Leon was still shaking his fist when he returned to her.

"We've done our part," he said and knelt down to lift her up, knowing her ankle was hurt. "Let's let Drakken and Betty take care of the others."

She didn't argue as she cuddled into him and allowed him to carry her bridal style back into the lab.

* * *

Betty caught sight of the ravers and Red splitting to search the rooms on the fourth floor. She held back, letting stealth take precaution over everything else. Two of the ravers split into the first room as the others moved ahead. As soon as they were far enough away, she followed the first pair inside. They were just a few feet into the room when she entered and shot a stunner into one's back. As he fell, she caught the other in a choke hold and spun him up and down hard into the floor.

Satisfied they were both out and proud of the lack of noise generated, she reloaded again before setting back out. She only had two more shots, so she'd be forced to rely on fisticuffs if she intended to finish this. She opened the door ever so slightly to glance out.

A red covered hand shot through the gap and snagged her before pulling her out the door forcefully. She slammed against the doorframe and was tossed to the ground. She rolled forward, hoping to put distance between herself and the enemies she knew would surround her quickly. She stopped in a crouch and spun, throwing her guns out and finding the nearest bead.

One shot and a raver went down mid run, but two more were close behind. She fired in a panic and missed her next mark as the nearest raver slammed into her and tackled her bodily. She gave up her grip on the weapons and focused purely on physical defense. The sloppy non-ninjas wailed at her with fists and feet, but she was more than capable of striking one in the throat.

She used her legs to trip the other to the ground and rolled over them, placing her full body weight atop them. One elbow strike to the head and the unknown girl was out. She had just enough time to feel accomplished before a red boot caught her just below the jaw and sent her reeling. The world turned as she rolled and she was aware of the taste of blood as she came to a stop.

"Honey, you need to know your limits," Red said as more goons jumped her.

She managed to deflect most of the attacks, but she wouldn't be able to keep it up for long. She fought panic and tried to come up with a plan.

"How pitiful," a familiar, egotistical voice rang out over the music and alarms.

The group halted their assault and looked back towards the staircase entrance. Betty risked moving her deflective arms to see Drakken leaned against the railing and slowly making his way towards the intruders. He looked tired and was sweating as he rocked slightly with every step. He looked like he was in pain as well.

The ravers took up a defensive position before their leader, blocking the new enemy's path. The blue man made no effort to halt, but he did begin to fiddle with something on the back of his neck.

Drakken grinned confidently, despite his condition, "Nothing annoys me more than youth that waste talent. You little upstarts have the gall to come into _my _base, attack _my_ friends, and think you can get away with it?! You _children _think you're all that, but you're not!"

A single raver took the initiative and stepped forward to attack. In a flash, something green extended from Drakken and slammed the youth into the wall hard enough to slightly crack it. The others became respectful, giving the scientist a wide berth as he clumsily continued onward. However, their attention wasn't focused on his shaky gait but more upon the appendage that swung back and forth behind Drakken.

Betty realized it was a vine and that didn't make any sense. When he'd joined Global Justice, they'd effectively killed the mutation that had caused flowers to sprout from him due to the adverse effects it caused his health. Yet, here it was, waving back and forth just as a second appeared, along with the petals that formed a makeshift collar about his neck.

"You kids have the physical attributes," Drakken growled, "but let's see how you fare against SCIENCE!"

Red pushed the last remaining ravers forward, beckoning them to defend him, and Drakken responded by whipping them against the walls and floor with the ruthlessness Betty believed he'd lost some time ago. Still, his clumsy attacks opened him up to the red ninja finding an opening and striking. He kicked Drew square in the chest, causing his tentacle vines to slap against everything but his assailant.

Drew was no fighter and the attacker was counting on this by keeping close enough to the scientist to avoid his vines. Drakken scored a few good hits, but Red was no pushover. Thankfully, Drakken wasn't fighting alone.

Betty ran for the young man and slid, clipping his knee as she passed and forcing him to falter. He cartwheeled past a vine, but the limited space around them made him easier to target. He did well to dodge two attacks, but Betty finally connected with punch, followed by a sweep that took him from his feet. He tried to roll away, but she grabbed his leg and halted him just long enough for Drakken to ensnare him and swing him about.

One smack against the wall and one against the floor later, and the young man was out of fight. Betty exhaled and leaned against the railing along with Drew, alarmed by how winded she was after so little physical activity. She needed far more exercise.

Suddenly, Drakken lifted the man over the railing and dangled him over the precarious drop.

"You think you're a big man, ordering all these people around?" Drakken asked. "How big do you feel now?"

Red panicked and wiggled madly as his eyes bulged at the floor far below.

Drakken continued, "Perhaps we should set an example for the next group that thinks they can saunter into our home and push us around."

"Stop it, Drew," Betty said firmly.

He shot her a glare, "They weren't prepared to show you this mercy."

"And that's why we're the heroes. Now, put him down…on this side of the railing."

Beyond the sweat and tiredness of his eyes, Drakken appeared annoyed by her decision. Still, he obeyed and pulled the man back over to safety.

"You're starting to sound like Possible," he griped.

"I'll take that as a compliment," she smiled as the sound of distant sirens cut through the music and blaring. "Let's eighty six this noise and get these guys to the proper authorities. I feel a headache coming on."

* * *

The team sat quietly in the lobby as they watched the police handcuff and read Miranda Rights to all involved. They even chuckled as they watched the gum covered raver carried off on a stretcher. Ann gently applied an ace bandage to Mon's foot while Leon gave her a very welcome shoulder massage to ease her. The rest merely watched and caught their breath as they soaked in a job well done.

"All done," Ann patted her foot nowhere near the injury. "Now, Betty, we need to get those bruises checked."

"I'm fine," Betty waved her away. "Check on Drew. He looks ten kinds of pale."

"Just tired from overexertion, nothing more," he deflected.

"He's lying," Wade interjected and actually appeared rather indignant. "Check his neck. He used one of his mind control chips and modified it to bring out that plant mutation. That kind of stuff will screw up your genetics, man."

"You sound worried."

Wade frowned and looked away.

"He is worried, you blue moron," Betty said. "If you haven't noticed, we sort of care about one another."

Drakken huffed, "It was necessary or else we'd all be victimized by the idiots in ninja outfits right now! He's just angry because his security system didn't work how he'd planned!"

"It doesn't matter!" Wade didn't look at him. "There are other ways. We could have figured something out…you don't have to put yourself in that much danger."

Mon watched Drakken's face go from indignant to annoyance and then just shame.

"I…apologize, Wade. I'll talk it out with you next time. And I'm sure your security will be stupendous once it's working properly."

Wade didn't respond, but he did unclench a bit, which Mon couldn't help but chuckle towards. They were getting closer every single day.

"Thanks, Drew," Betty threw in afterward. "You saved my bacon."

Drakken crossed his arms to appear nonchalant, "Anytime."

"Hey!" Leon suddenly exclaimed. "Where's Junior been this whole time?"

"In the pool," Bonnie mumbled. "Safe and sound where he belongs: in the world of Oblivious."

Though unspoken, everyone agreed with her, even Senior. After some time, the final intruder escorted out was Red, who complained and moaned all the way that they'd been victims and the team was crazy. He shuffled to face them as he was led by and looked to the table.

"Hey man I need my turntables!"

"I believe I shall keep them," Senior rubbed the device. "A few sessions of Barry Manilow will cleanse it of the filth you've put it through."

Red looked shocked and almost afraid of the lot of them, "You guys aren't Team Possible! Who in the hell are you!?"

The group looked at one another, each one experiencing a rare brand of companionship after what they'd just endured. They'd beaten substantial odds and felt accomplished on levels most had never experienced before. It was Monique who answered the young man.

"We're the B-Team."

They chuckled amongst themselves as the man visibly shuddered before being hauled away. As they passed through the doors, Ron and Yori passed them and gave confused glances to their surroundings. The teens wandered over to the group who still smiled as though they'd shared a wonderful joke. Ron rubbed the back of his neck.

"So…what did we miss?"

* * *

Carlos sipped his chardonnay slowly and let the taste linger in his mouth. It was at once both exquisite and calming, his favorite white wine of all. It was the candles atop the birthday cake of amusing news he now witnessed. He sat inside Upperton's finest restaurant, nestled in the VIP section, awaiting his guest for the evening and watching the news on the large screen opposite his booth.

Precisely on time, as per usual, Jack Hench arrived and took the seat across from him and glanced at the television, "Were those my employees?"

"In all their neon glory," Carlos snickered. "Despite Team Possible's absence, your goons still stood little chance."

"Assuming I believed they stood one at all. Which I clearly didn't."

"You wanted more information pertaining to the others? Exactly how big are you planning your team to be?"

Jack ordered zinfandel before answering, "A unit is only as strong as the sum of its parts. I've already found many viable candidates, three of which are already here in Middleton."

Carlos shook his head, "I still say you're wasting your time. Why go through the stress of creating your own, when you have a perfectly good team already here. All they need is the proper "motivation" to do as they're told."

"And you believe you possess that," he wagged two fingers on each hand, ""motivation"?"

"I possess certain aces up certain sleeves, thanks to your spy. Team Possible has many enemies, not to mention the machinations of Yamanouchi. I'd be doing them a favor by taking the reins of responsibility."

Jack chuckled, "You make it sound so simple. I, on the other hand, believe in showing them how obsolete they've become by introducing something much better as a replacement. They'll be thanking me when they're allowed to retire peacefully."

Carlos watched the older man smile confidently before taking another sip. Hench was calculating, no doubt, but even he sometimes dreamed too big. Carlos was a man who built a fortune with his feet planted firmly on the ground. It had worked astoundingly well thus far.

"I suppose our bet will be settled in due time," he lifted his wine glass towards Jack.

"To things changing," Hench offered.

Carlos grinned, "To things staying the same."

* * *

_**A/N: **_I know I promised KiGo and Shego's brothers, but I really wanted to do a chapter focused on the characters that hadn't gotten much love recently. Kim and Shego's trials and tribulations will pick up next time.

I know I didn't give the Rave Ninjas much personality, but they are definitely throwaway enemies. BTW, has anyone ever seen a Rave Ninja? They exist and I've seen a few in the rare moments I go to clubs. Google them and see; it's the most hilariously bizarre thing.


	17. Season 2 Chapter 6

_**Warning:**_I don't own any of this. Also, check the Author Notes at the bottom of the chapter for a special announcement.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 6**_

She'd never known many places that she could honestly call a home. Over seven years and she still possessed only hideouts, safe houses, hideaways; nothing she ever found that she could say was a place of rest and peace. She still remembered the old days, though; the days before she'd chosen to live with her eyes constantly over her shoulder. They were peaceful and simple and sometimes, just sometimes, she missed them.

The three story mansion loomed over her like a memory carved into her subconscious, a piece of herself that she could never excise no matter how hard she tried. The tree house had felt like more of a place of solitude, but they'd never rebuilt it since the day the meteor destroyed it and their sense of normalcy. It didn't matter in the long run; normal was something unattainable after the paths they'd chosen.

Sheridan Go didn't scare, at least not easily. Even now she wasn't frightened, but she was nervous. The mansion, with its immaculately trimmed lawn, imposing pillared entrance, and aged, etched marble décor, was the one place she thought she'd never return. She was uncertain it was a great idea now.

A hand found hers and entwined their fingers ever so slowly. It appeared so delicate, so small, but she knew it was the strongest thing she'd ever encountered. She'd felt that hand's capabilities from every deadly strike to every gentle caress. It helped something solidify inside her pitted stomach.

"I'm right here," Kim said reassuringly.

Of course she was. Shego never had any doubts that the redhead was right beside her at all times. She grinned just enough to show her canine, just enough to feel that confident spark begin to ignite in her chest. What did she have to fear? She was Shego and she had Kim Possible with her. Nothing was stronger than that.

She held Kim firm as she allowed a multitude of hired help to descend the long staircase to the front door and retrieve their bags. They worked silently, obediently, and she pulled Kim gently along as she followed them through the entrance. She heard Cupcake gasp lightly at the inside of her former home.

It was unsurprisingly regal, a combination of majestic reds, golds, and marbled whites. It was a tad different from her last time being there, but the overall mood and atmosphere would never leave it. The main foyer was far too large and housed nothing but paintings of many of Shego's family from several generations past. They even possessed little, golden plaques beneath each one that gave minimal information about the person pictured.

Past the foyer, they followed into a grand study with a large fireplace at the left side with a bearskin rug and comfy, crimson armchair set beside it. A wide shelf of books dominated the closer corner and it was so cliché it was almost painful. If she remembered, the first floor shot off in two directions, the left side being her father and mother's work areas and the right side being the meeting hall where they would entertain politicians and other rich jerkoffs.

She could already smell the delicious aromas of a home cooked banquet wafting through the door farthest from them. The kitchen was a grandiose spectacle and usually never went unused. Curious, and knowing who she'd find inside, she led Kim towards the door and pushed through. A smorgasbord of different scents assaulted her and she enjoyed every moment of it.

Her fondest memories were here, inside the galley and waiting to try out whatever new concoction Hego had thought up in that brain of his. Hector had been a wonderful chef from childhood and Shego had always been the first to sample anything he'd created. It was his cooking that had helped them bond as youngsters and what she thought of to keep from murdering the buffoon as they'd grown. Sure enough, her largest brother was inside and in the midst of preparing a most wondrous feast.

"Heads up, Boyardee!" Shego called. "We're here!"

Hego looked back and…actually grinned at them? That was rather unexpected, but she had an idea why. He stood and moved something from the oven before removing his mittens and walking to them.

"It's good to see you two made it," his voice boomed naturally. "I, uh, don't suppose a hug is in order?"

"Only if you want to lose those big arms," Shego warned.

"Same old Shego," he said almost listlessly. "It's a pleasure to see you again, Kim."

"Likewise," the teen gave a quite vibrant smile, laying it on thick. "This smells wonderful!"

"I may not look it, but I am the culinary genius of the family. I guarantee a meal you won't soon forget."

His confidence was in stride, which was par the course for Hego. Still, there was a distinct lack of pompousness behind the boast she couldn't help but detect. Perhaps he was trying to impress Kim or make a good impression overall.

"Everyone else here?" Shego asked.

"Melvin and the twins are upstairs," he said then lost a bit of his chipper attitude. "Mom and Dad aren't here yet. They had urgent business out of state, but they assure me they'll show."

Shego sneered lightly, "Shocking. We'll get out of your hair."

She pulled Kim along with her, but Hego called after them, "They'll be here, Sheridan. They wanted to see you."

She didn't answer and she wouldn't say anything positive if she had. She wasn't disappointed, because that would imply that she cared, but this wasn't about her at the moment. They knew she was bringing Kim, knew this was her way of trying to be what one would consider a good girlfriend, but their business always came first.

Kim pulled her to a stop and hugged her, "Don't be upset. They'll come."

The woman ran her fingers through the vibrant red mane, "I almost don't want them to. They're annoying on such different levels and I know my mom's going to be the difficult one. And I know you're going to give her the benefit of the doubt no matter what. I just hope they don't scare you away."

Kim snickered, since she knew Shego was joking, "They'd have to be _really_ bad to do that. You know me better than most anyone. I can handle whatever they throw at me. You've been so good about accepting my family and friends, so it's my turn to make good."

Shego pulled her closer and kissed her, "You got guts, Possible. Hopefully, it'll be enough."

"Sheridan!" hundreds of voices called out at once, echoing throughout the study.

Both girls looked up to the multitude of banisters that represented the second and third floors and a sudden rain of humans came pouring down. All identical, an uncountable number of Wegos landed in the study with them and recombined until only two remained. Wendell and Wesley sandwiched the green woman with affection.

"Welcome home," they said in unison.

Shego grit her teeth and allowed the squirts their little embrace. They knew she hated it, but they were hell bent on getting her accustomed and counted on the fact that she wanted to fry them the least. Still, she scoffed good-naturedly and marveled over how the boys had grown. They were three years younger than Kim, but almost her height.

The twins released her and stared down Kim, who looked a tad confused. They separated the girls and mimicked one another in placing hands on their hips.

"We've seen you two on TV," one of them began.

"You'd better be treating Sheridan right," the other finished.

"Uh, I'm doing my best?" Kim offered.

The Wegos cracked a smile and laughed heartily before sandwiching Kim as well.

"We know you are!" one said.

"You can do anything!" the other said.

"Even love our bitchy sister!" they both finished.

Green fists flew forward and smacked both Wegos in the face, sending them rolling across the floor. Shego grabbed Kim and smashed her smaller frame against her own, claiming the teen as hers.

"One: what made you think you brats could get away with calling me bitchy!?" the older woman fumed. "Two: Kimmie touching is reserved for me, so keep your mitts off!"

One of the Wegos rubbed his jaw, "She still can't take a joke."

"But she does really like Kim," the other offered. "I guess they pass."

"For now," they grinned.

They chuckled to themselves and wished the two goodbyes as they ran off to play in the expansive house. Shego huffed irritably, though she understood what the little dweebs were implying. That doesn't change the fact that they're a couple of randy teens who would probably have stolen a feel off Kimmie if given the opportunity. That thought made her grimace and look the teen over.

"You okay?" Kim asked.

Shego shrugged, "I just don't like anyone but me touching you."

Kim smirked stupidly, "So, you were jealous of your little brothers?"

"Not just them," Shego growled playfully. "What's mine is mine and I don't share my prizes with anyone."

Kim gave her a surprisingly seductive look and ran a finger up her torso, "I'm yours to do with what you please. As long as I get the same promise, that is."

"Then, on that note, let me show you where my room is, Princess."

She led her up the stairs, explaining as she went each floor's intended use. The second floor east wing contained her parents' bedroom, as well as a small lounge for them to relax in along with their more personal guests. The west wing led to a backyard veranda and garden for her mother and a man cave for her father. As children, they weren't usually allowed to play on this floor.

No, that was reserved for the third floor. Hector and Melvin took the east wing while she, Wendell and Wesley had the west wing. Each person, save for the twins who shared, had a large room and personal playroom and bathroom attached to it. The third floor hadn't changed whatsoever since she'd been there, so it was easy to locate her room and usher Kimmie inside.

It was barren as most of her belongings were taken or sold long ago. All that remained were meager replacements of previous furniture, possibly to use it as a guest room for visitors. Shego waited to feel anything, anything whatsoever as she entered into her once most personal area. Besides a small tingle of nostalgia, there was nothing. She'd given up on this place completely.

Kim hugged her from behind, "I'd ask how it feels, but I think I can tell by your face."

The woman shrugged, "I knew what to expect when I came here. It's just strange to feel so…pleh about it."

"You're tense," Kim rested her head against Shego's back. "You need to relax."

"Easier said than done, Pumpkin."

"I have a few ideas," she muffled into her back. "You said you have your own bathroom. What about a shower?"

Shego grinned, "We are icky from all that traveling. Assuming you'd like to join me."

"Please and thank you."

Shego grabbed her hand and walked to the back right door which opened into a medium sized bathroom complete with toiletries, bathtub and walk-in shower. The older woman locked the door and, while Kim was distracted, grabbed the teen's shirt and lifted it over her head. She stopped as the shirt covered everything but those petal lips and Kim giggled before Shego claimed them again.

She threw the shirt away and marveled not only at Kim's perfect little body but also the fact that the redhead still managed to turn a bright shade of red every time they fooled around. You'd think after the multitude of times they'd seen one another naked that she wouldn't have that reaction. Oh well, it drove Shego wild anyways, so no loss there.

There was a certain joy about stripping the younger girl. Kim became very submissive in these times and that was both uncharacteristic and heartwarming about her. It wasn't about domination because Shego wasn't into that kind of stuff. It was about trust and she couldn't believe she had one hundred percent of Kim's no matter how often she showed it.

Then, the teen showed how quick of a learner she was by reciprocating Shego's actions by stripping her. However, Kim was much slower, almost sensual in her movements and she made sure to keep bodily contact as she did so. She'd almost think the young girl was going naughty, but that beat red face glowed the entire time, showcasing her inexperience.

They walked into the shower and rotated the nozzle that forced a blast of cold, then increasingly hot water on them. Shego was hit first and she could already feel her muscles loosening. What little stress she'd allowed was washed away and soon her long, velvety hair was soaked. She barely noticed when Kim stood before her and kissed the nape of her neck. She even barely noticed when she'd moved down to her collar bones.

Then, she couldn't help but notice when the redhead had made it down to her navel and didn't seem intent on stopping there.

"What are you up to down there?" Shego asked and ran her fingers through that mane again; Kimmie had wonderful hair.

The teen smiled coyly, "There are more ways to relax someone."

"While my brothers are here, you little vixen?"

"You say that, but you won't stop me," Kim sounded cocky, but she was deeply red.

Shego didn't bother responding, but merely released her and allowed her to do what she wished. Kim ventured lower until she disappeared beneath her green lover. The first hint of pleasure tingled through her, but it was soon followed by infinitely more as a soft moan escaped her black lips and her nails dug into the ceramic shower wall. In seconds, stress was nowhere on her mind.

* * *

Kim finished binding her hair into a tight ponytail and gave herself a once over in the full sized mirror they'd "borrowed" from the parents' room downstairs. She was dolled up far more than she was accustomed, but she was really quite adamant on making a good first impression; that was, assuming Shego's folks bothered showing. She reminded herself to stay positive if nothing more than for her girlfriend's sake as she admired the dress she wore.

Her mom had actually picked it out before they'd left, as Kim didn't exactly understand style past her usual tank tops, jeans, and other tomboyish paraphernalia. She owned dresses, but most seemed inept for the current task. This dress, unsurprisingly, was exactly what she'd needed.

It was mostly purple and fit her tightly without being too snug. It covered both shoulders, but left her arms completely bare. The chest and waist were covered with swirl designs that spun around to her back and rounded back as it moved down the full length, stopping at just beneath her knees. She'd borrowed some of Mon's shoes: golden, open-toed beauties that fastened around the ankle. She'd wanted to wear jewelry, but due to her never actually wearing earrings, her holes had grown closed without her noticing. The one piece she couldn't have left without was the necklace Sheridan had given her, which she wore with just as much affection as the day it was gifted to her.

It was a foreign creature that stared at her in the mirror, but it was one she knew was still her. It was all about identity and Kim was pleased she still looked capable even gussied up.

"Ready?" Shego entered from her activity room next door.

Kim spun with anticipation, always eager to see just how ravishingly magical Shego could look when she desired to. Her breath caught in her throat as the older woman runway walked through the door and made a show of posing for the redhead.

Kim's first reaction was that she was seeing far too much skin for anything remotely social. While the green and black dress covered her front and wrapped around her neck, the entire back of it was missing, exposing that flawless, green skin. Satin gloves ran up to her biceps, one black and one green, and the dress ran down all the way to her ankle on one side. The other side was slit all the way to her mid-thigh and Kim saw black stockings that ran almost as high up her long legs.

Combined with her hair being done into a lazy braid and just enough makeup to make her strange skin shine, the teen could swear she was witnessing some bizarre angel before her. What didn't fit said angel was the devilish, devious grin Shego wore.

"You likey?" the woman asked.

"You're beautiful," Kim responded almost unconsciously.

"Tell me something I don't know," Shego chuckled and sauntered to her lover.

Kim stepped into her and placed her hands on those curvaceous hips, "You're perfect."

The woman smiled sadly, "I said tell me something I don't know, not lie to me."

"I'm not sure I like seeing you this nervous. Where's the big, bad Shego that can take on the world?"

"Don't be fooled, Possible. I'm still the baddest lady you've ever met," she made a show of seeming cocky, but it felt forced. "I just really, really want everyone to like you."

"Even if they don't, it doesn't change anything."

Shego sighed and pulled her closer, "It's been years, but I know they still see me as this screw-up who threw everything away for worse and worse decisions. Tonight, they're going to see you and I together and they're going to understand that I must have done something right to earn you."

"You think way too highly of me," Kim reddened and glanced away, but Shego grabbed her chin and turned her back.

"Kimberly Ann Possible: In my twenty four years of life, you are the single greatest decision I've ever made. I regret _nothing_ of my life up to this point because it eventually led me to you. My riches, my fame, my friends and family; they're all merely stepping stones that led to you."

Kim's throat locked up and she fought ever so hard to stop those tears from seeping from her eyes, but she failed oh so wondrously. If hearts could swell, hers would be monstrous and full of the ever apparent love those words echoed with. The older woman now resembled an angel more than ever.

Kim shoved her face into Shego's neck and let out a few quiet sobs as the raven haired goddess ran a calming hand up and down her back. The redhead counted down from one hundred to calm herself, but she knew those words were in her mind to stay for eternity. Neither age nor injury could force them from her memory.

"You know what bugs me?" Kim whimpered. "You'll never actually ever see just how great of a person you are. You'll deny it, act against it, but I'll always know what you are. Losing Ron broke my heart and I knew, I _knew_, I'd never feel as strongly about someone as I did about him. Then you came along and I realized what he and I had been lacking. I've saved countless people and won countless victories, but it all pales in comparison to the moment I won you."

Kim saw only a small quiver of her lips as Shego fought back the emotional surge. Most would be offended by her swallowing her emotions, but Kim knew the truth better than anyone else. She could have her tough act.

"This is way too sappy," Shego said.

"Don't ruin the moment."

"But I want toooooo."

"You suck," Kim giggled and kissed her as long as they could spare. "I love you, Sheridan Go."

"I love you, Kim Possible."

"Now, come on. Let's go show your family."

The dining room was way too big. It looked to be designed with continuous parties in mind, but it was legitimately only meant for the seven Go family members. The table extended at least twenty feet and the polished black wood looked almost too expensive to even touch. Still, it didn't stop Kim and Shego from sitting down and admiring with famished insides the decadent array of foodstuff littering the table.

Turducken, lobster, plates of multiple types of cheese, multiple types of dinner rolls, spaghetti, lasagna, some kind of curry, meatloaf, filet mignon, and several other delicacies she had no clue about littered the table and mixed together to create a rather unique odor. Apparently, openly watering at the mouth was a real life possibility as Kim forcibly closed her mouth to avoid embarrassment.

"Can you say overkill, Hector?" Shego deadpanned.

Hego placed his fists on his waist and smiled, "I didn't know what Kimberly liked, so I simply made everything."

"You could have asked her!"

"It looks delicious Hego," Kim said and the big man couldn't have looked happier. "But, we can't eat all of this."

The Wegos laughed and Wendell said, "You underestimate our appetites."

Kim looked to Shego, who answered, "Our powers actually sap our energy; we intake a ton of food to make up for the energy output."

"You don't eat a ton," the redhead said.

"You've never _seen_ me eat a ton," Sheridan corrected.

"Can we eat yet?" Wesley whined.

"We're waiting for Melvin," Hego warned.

It actually took a few minutes, but Mego finally arrived and Kim could immediately tell the young man was not exactly pleased. In fact, this was the first time she'd seen him since arriving as he hadn't gone out of his way to welcome them.

"About time, Melvin," Wendell said.

"Eat me, midget," the dark haired youth growled and sat down. "Trying to overcompensate here, Hego?"

Hector snarled, but he let it go and gave the okay to eat. The Wegos wasted no time beginning to devour everything laid before them and Kim was glad they were sitting away out of fear loose food flying on them. The oldest brother took a more sophisticated approach and gave thought before stuffing large hunks of food in his gob. Mego slouched a bit and ate at a more comfortable pace while Shego confidently made quick but clean work of her food. Kim snickered at how perfectly their eating habits encapsulated their differing personalities.

She knew the food was delicious before taking a bite, but the bite did help to reinforce the overall quality of their dinner. Kim made very pleased sounds as she chewed which drew a prideful smirk from Hego and a small smile from Shego.

"This is awesome!" she cried after she finally swallowed. "How could you work at Bueno Nacho with skills like this?"

Hego chuckled, "Fast food was just a way to pay my dues. I've since quit there and moved on to better opportunities. I'm overjoyed you like the food."

"I love it! You're as good as Ron!"

"I wonder if she's told Shego that already," Wendell snickered and his twin joined in.

A plasma shot zoomed past their heads, bringing both upright in fear.

"One more lewd remark from you two and you both lose your balls," Shego growled.

"No powers at the table, Sheridan," Hego warned, which didn't affect the woman in the slightest.

"What do you want from us?" Wesley said. "Here we are, a bunch of eligible bachelors, and the two hot chicks sitting here are our sister…"

"…and a girl that's _into_ our sister," Wendell finished.

Shego groaned, "A little help here Kimmie? Anything to contribute?"

Kim's face turned mischievous and red and she just couldn't help herself, "You're waaaaay better than Ron."

Shego had been in the midst of chewing when Kim had spoken, causing a piece of lobster to lodge in her throat. She coughed and gagged as she forced the sea life down; all the while Kim patted her back, apologized and tried to hide her laughter.

"It's officially canon," Wendell threw his arms up. "Perhaps a Facebook post is in order."

"'Former villain Shego shacking up with teen hero Kim Possible'," Wesley spread his arms as he spoke. ""Possible says, 'Better than Ron'."

"Don't you dare!" Kim was actually worried they would.

A sudden shift at the table halted the jovial air surrounding the dinner. Mego stood, slammed the chair against the table, and picked up a plate of food before heading for the exit. There was definitely an air of anger about him.

"Where are you going?" Hego sounded…worried?

"Losing my appetite," was his curt reply. "Think I'll split before this madness continues."

"Got a problem, Meeg?" Shego called after him.

He turned just enough for Kim to see him throw Shego a death glare, "Are you still here? I figured you would have abandoned us again. It's all you're good for; unless you're intent on rubbing your new acquisition in our faces."

Kim didn't understand, but he was clearly talking about her.

"Pump the brakes, Melvin," the Wegos chimed in.

Melvin didn't really acknowledge them, didn't really seem to see anyone in the room but Shego and Kim. He gave his sister a truly hateful stare before giving Kim a strangely soft glance and then turned away.

"You've left a trail of broken hearts, Shego," he muttered. "I wonder if breaking Kim's will finally satisfy you."

Shego's hands ignited and she dug her nails into the table as she slowly stood. Kim saw her lover's face contort with anger and she recognized that look. Before anything bad could happen, she stood and placed a comforting pair of hands on Shego's back and arm. It took a moment, but the plasma doused and left behind only Shego's uneven breathing.

Mego said nothing more as he exited and that left everyone in a severely thick air of silent discomfort for a moment. Kim continued to hold the woman until she'd calmed to the point that she sat back down, though no one resumed eating.

"You should have just let him leave," Hego muttered to Shego.

Her angered expression never left her, "Don't lecture me. That chip on his shoulder needs to go, pronto."

"You know that isn't the reason."

"I know the reason! How was I supposed to know he'd still be crushing on her after all this time?!"

"What!?" Kim couldn't help but spout.

Shego growled before answering, "Melvin's had a thing for you for a while now, probably since the time you first met. Loser actually has a poster of you on his door. Now here comes his deserting big sister to show off the girl he wishes he could have."

That put a sizable knot in the teen's stomach. She felt a considerable amount of pity for the youth, though she wasn't entirely sure what to do about the current situation.

"Maybe someone should go after him?" Kim offered.

Hego shook his head, "It's best to let him simmer on his own time."

A polyphonic melody broke through the conversation and Kim noticed Hego brighten considerably when he pulled out his phone and answered it.

"You're here?" he asked. "Great! I'll meet you at the door."

He hung up and stood to address the table, "I apologize, but I neglected to tell you all that Shego isn't the only one who brought a guest. Mine has just arrived. Please, try to be cordial with her."

"Her!?" the Wegos asked.

Hector only smiled and led the procession towards the main entrance. Kim made sure to keep her body pressed as closely to Sheridan's and offered her a hand in support. She reluctantly took it and Kim noticed the woman seemed to avoid physical contact when she was moody. Still, the teen knew it was best to have someone there than suffer alone, no matter how angry you were. She just wished someone would have talked to Mego.

Hego made it to the door first as quickly as he could, inhaled deeply, and opened the door. His friendly welcome was interrupted by the others' reactions. It only took a moment for them to see the woman at the door, to ignore her long flowing black dress and happy demeanor and instead focus on her strangely blue tinted skin and hair that consisted of electrical tendrils, before shock and panic set in.

"Electronique!?" everyone but Hego cried out.

Shego's hands ignited but Hego threw a giant arm out to halt her, "Keep it calm, team. She's my guest."

"Well there's only one explanation for this," Wesley began.

"Big brother's turned evil!" Wendell cried.

Wesley blinked at his twin, "No…no, you idiot."

"If I may," Hego sounded rather indignant as he walked to Electronique's side and allowed her to wrap a slender arm through his larger one and lean up to kiss his cheek. "This is Illyana, _former _super villain. She and I have been seeing each other for a few months now."

* * *

It was a bizarre sight to behold at the Go family table. Everyone had assumed the night had hit a crescendo with Shego bringing Kim home, but that occurrence had been effectively one-upped by Hego's date. Even now, watching them flirt and carry on romantically, Kim wasn't exactly sure how to react. The longer she saw the former villain, the less and less she appeared to be the one time criminal.

Her appearance hadn't changed, a fair looking woman in her mid-twenties, but her usually goggle covered eyes were now exposed and almost glowed an electrical blue color. Her hair, which normally stood upright and surged with electricity, now draped stylishly across one shoulder without even a burst of static.

They all listened silently as Hego told them of how they'd come together at a social function for the police force. Illyana had volunteered to assist with serving and Hego had agreed to cook most of the banquet. They'd begun talking while working and that had led to the two meeting afterward, assuming the villain could be allowed time out of prison for good behavior.

"Luckily, Illy is now a free woman," Hego rubbed her hand.

"I love it when he calls me that," she spoke in that strange, European accent. "I probably deserved more for my crimes, but the prison system saw fit to reward me. I shall repay them by swearing off any and all of my old criminal activities. I am a changed woman."

"Wasn't exactly your choice in the matter," Shego quipped, but Kim noticed her mood had improved from before.

"It is true, the reverse polarizer is to thank for my heart change. Still, I am grateful to your friend Ronald for helping me see the error of my ways."

"He seems to have a knack for that," Kim mumbled and Shego snickered. "And what has you so happy, sweetie?"

Shego grinned, "Are you kidding? Hego just brought home a former villain and they're _dating_!This is bound to take some heat off of me."

"A taste we have in common, right Kim?" he winked at her playfully.

"We have the best taste," Kim cooed and ran a finger up Sheridan's arm, making her shiver.

"You feeling left out?" Wendell asked his twin.

"Yep," he leaned against the table and sulked. "Why are there no teen super villains?"

The night actually picked up after that as they finished off the food and chatted comfortably about their lives, their careers, and everything in between. The redhead watched as her love grew more and more calm and content as everything went along far more smoothly than she could have anticipated. At the mention of playing games, Kim stood and kissed Shego before excusing herself with a plate of spare food.

"Where are you off to?" the green woman asked.

"Give me a bit before you start. We're missing someone."

* * *

She knocked on what she assumed was Mego's door and was greeted with a gruff, "Go away!"

"I brought food," she attempted.

Silence for a moment, but soon the door opened and the youth poked his head through.

"You didn't take much with you," Kim smiled. "Figured you needed more."

He stared her down, apparently trying to decipher her presence before relenting and opening wide the door for her to enter. He led her inside and it was a room you'd expect someone his age to have. Video game systems sat on the floor, empty soda cans and food bags littered his computer desk, and there were random posters and memorabilia strewn about.

"Do you still live here?" she asked while handing him the plate.

"I visit from time to time," he answered. "I actually have an apartment elsewhere; at least until I prove I'm not intent on relying on the parents' trust fund."

"Your parents made all of you live the common life before giving you any money," Kim understood now why Hego had said he'd worked at Bueno Nacho.

"You catch on quick," he sounded pleased. "Not surprising for the girl that can do anything. Thanks for the food."

He sat on his bed and seemed to have dismissed her, but she wasn't going to be shooed away that easily. She took a seat on the swivel chair next to his desk and made herself comfortable.

"You can't forgive Shego for leaving, can you?" she asked.

He stopped chewing mid bite and glared at her, though there was no real anger towards her behind it. Comically, she could see a lot of Shego in his facial expressions. Thoughts played across his young features before he resumed chewing.

"Could you?" he asked.

"I honestly don't know, but I'd really like to think I could."

"Yeah, well, I'm not you."

She shrugged, "I won't tell you anything about Shego before I met her, because I haven't lived that part of her life with her. However, for the past few months I've gotten to know a very special, very important woman. She's not the person she used to be."

"Then you've already fallen for her ruse. She's a charlatan and a liar and she has no loyalty to anyone; not you, not Drakken…not even her family."

Kim stood suddenly and she saw the youth flinch physically from the look she gave him. Her balled fists and upright posture made even her small frame slightly intimidating.

"Here's what I know. Sheridan has shown me nothing but loyalty and care since the moment we started dating. See this necklace? That was a gift from her and she did that before she even knew she liked me. She's saved my life and risked her own to protect me. That's whose sitting downstairs right now. I'm not stupid enough to tell you she's here to patch things up with you and your brothers, but she _is_ here because she wants the lot of you to be a part of our relationship. So, you can either sit in here, mope, and hide from the chance she's a different person, or you can come downstairs, play a game with us, and maybe repair whatever's left of your family."

Mego simply stared into her the entire speech and she wasn't exactly sure where that diatribe had come from, but it had sounded good. She didn't blame him for feeling betrayed because he had every reason to. However, Kim firmly believed that holding onto anger for this long did absolutely no one any good. He finally sighed then snickered as he stood.

"What a bossy chick," he stretched nonchalantly. "You and Sheeg are made for each other."

He then walked to the door and crossed his arms, "We going downstairs or what?"

Kim only grinned and led the way.

* * *

Everyone had a blast downstairs just as they'd hoped. Shego had started to worry when the twins brought their game system down, since she and Kim had little love for video games, but they surprised them by popping in a rather well made karaoke game. It was filled with random Disney celebrities and movie songs, but she still knew enough to join in.

Her first discovery was that Princess was quite good and she wondered why the teen didn't sing more often. Shego herself was no slouch, but she couldn't match up to the fiery redhead when she hit her stride. To everyone's surprise, Illyana was almost at Kim's level, though her accent made the whole thing funnier than it should have been.

The biggest shock came when her brothers took the stage. She'd grown up with them and knew they stunk, but that never stopped them from trying. These were not the brothers she knew as the twins threw down on a duet that impressed everyone and even Hego and Mego were more than adequate vocally. Though she would never voice it, she felt a sudden and weird sense of pride for how her siblings had grown.

The night was actually enjoyable, something she hadn't really expected. Kim was happy and got along with her family so well, which wasn't ever in doubt; Kim's personality could end wars. In time, the twins convinced everyone to switch games and they pulled out two guitars and drum peripherals for something called Rock Band. The girls sat back as the four boys laid into some truly classic rock music and Shego couldn't have been prouder.

Kim excused herself to the bathroom, leaving Illyana to keep her company, a sight she would never get used to. They'd fought so many times as nemeses and now they shared a couch while the older woman made goo goo eyes at her older brother.

"He's so energetic for his age," the woman mused. "He's like the best parts of a child."

"The lunkhead has his good points," Shego offered.

"It's too bad it took my brain being scrambled to finally see it. I can't believe we spent all those years fighting and now…"

"Preaching to the choir, honey."

Illyana gave her a quizzical look, "You know what it's like. To know what you used to be, to remember it vividly, but your mindset has been totally reversed."

"It was a nightmare," Shego cringed. "Doesn't it bug you? You didn't ask to be this way."

The woman sighed and went back to watching Hector, "Sometimes. The thought crosses my mind. But I know, no matter what part of me is making the decision, I really care about that man. If you had fallen for Kim while being good, would you have been able to turn back. Would you risk losing that feeling?"

Sheridan didn't answer. Instead, she leaned away and watched the ceiling and let the music cloud her thoughts before they began to race from her control. A sudden hand lightly touched hers and she saw Illyana gently pat it.

"The fact that you're here proves there is hope for all of us. You and Kim found each other despite your differences. You had years to let that blossom and I hope to get as many years with Hector. Maybe then I can be turned back and hopefully…I'll still feel the same way evil as I do now."

Something warm inside her, Shego preferred to think it was that little piece of Kim she possessed, appreciated the woman's mentality and offered her kindness, "I hope you and my brother will be happy."

* * *

It was actually late in the evening when the mood came crashing down, for Shego at least. They'd just finished their long rock session when one of the hired help walked into the room. With pompous showmanship, the butler announced the mister and missus as they stepped into the room. The green woman had assumed she was far too relaxed to be affected by the sight of her parents, but the nervous twitch in her gut was substantial.

The adults' reactions fit their personalities perfectly. Ouren Go was a man of average build, but fit for someone in their late forties, with jet black hair slicked back without a care for his balding scalp. He smiled brightly as he saw his children, his pearly whites surrounded by a goatee and mustache that was so neatly trimmed it bordered on neurotic. His hair combined with his seven hundred dollar suit gave the impression of a man who was business first and foremost.

"Last one to hug their old man is a rotten egg!" he cried joyously.

Those who saw the corporate of his attire would never know the saccharinely sweet man beneath. Shego watched the Wegos practically fly toward their father and welcome him home, with Mego and Hego not far behind. The children loved their father immensely and Ouren had repaid their love by being a far better father than most wealthy children ever possessed. He always treated them fairly, never showed favorites, and was the brightest point of their day when they were younger. His constant cheery attitude annoyed her at times, a skill hereditarily passed down to Hego, but she'd never say it wasn't preferred.

He was a strong juxtaposition to Myra Go. Standing taller than her husband, even without heels, she was athletic despite being only two years younger than Ouren. Her hair was the color of dark chocolate and hung just beneath her shoulders in a well maintained ponytail. Her business skirt and blouse actually gave a fair estimation of her attitude and she made short work of finding her daughter with those piercing, emerald eyes Shego had inherited from her.

While Ouren was the sun, bright and welcoming, Myra was the moon, cold and barren. There was a good reason the woman had made a successful career in politics and it wasn't due to her winning personality. She had her moments of kindness and had smiled on some occasions, but she was a stern taskmaster before everything else.

Thankfully, she'd never taken the drill instructor approach with her children and Shego guessed it was mostly due to the fact that she simply sucked at being a parent. The much fairer Ouren was left to be the emotional connection for their family, while Myra was content to be the sturdy backbone that supported their weight through her career.

Ouren had just finished greeting his boys when he stared directly into Shego, narrowed his eyes, and grinned mischievously, "Strange. I could have sworn I had a daughter as well. Maybe I should call her."

He then began to sing lightly, "She-ri, Sheri baby. She-ri, can you come out tonight?"

The goofy smirk on his face was more than she could handle. He looked at her like she'd never left, like she was still his little girl after all these years. She didn't deserve that and he didn't deserve to have a daughter that neglected to hug him on sight. She fought something resembling a tear from her eye and crossed the room in long strides.

He made no qualm about embracing her, the daughter that had left him and most likely broken that big, gentle heart of his. The thoughts of the pain she may have caused him nearly forced her emotions out, but she was far too talented in hiding them after all these years. Instead, she used that emotional swell to grip him in a bear hug that honestly might have harmed him. As a teen, she'd seen him as a square that tried to act younger than his years; as an adult now, she understood how unfair that was to good man.

"You're almost as tall as your mother now," he whispered and rubbed her back.

"It's the heels," Shego almost choked.

"I missed you, Sheri-bear," his tone was familiar and loving.

She didn't dare to speak more, didn't dare give herself the opportunity to break down and weep like a child. They held each other for so long, but no one bothered them. Everyone silently understood what was occurring and they were intelligent enough to know when words were a waste.

Still, they had to part sometime and she might as well not make it harder than it needed to be.

Ouren's eyes twinkled as he looked her over, patted her head, and then looked past her, "Now I'm sure it was just one daughter. Who are these visions of loveliness behind you lot?"

Hector was the first to act as he almost ran to his date, "Mom, Dad, this is Illyana Provod. She and I have been dating for some time and I thought tonight would be a good night to meet her."

"It is an honor," Illyana shook Ouren's hand, who sized up the woman with a grin.

"The honor is mine. You are as lovely as the day is long, my dear. Though, I seem to remember a certain super villain with hair similar to yours."

"I am that same villain, sir."

Ouren mocked being shocked, "Hector has fallen for a bad girl? This is something I expected from Melvin of all people."

"I assure you, Mr. Go, my villainous days have ended. I put my energy into caring for your son, now."

The older man chuckled, "Then I have one request: never call me Mr. Go again. Ouren is fine or, if I'm to be presumptuous, Dad."

Illyana giggled a bit and hugged the man and Hector could not have been more pleased. His pleasure multiplied exponentially when Myra stopped forward and offered a handshake which the younger woman accepted.

"Take care of my oafish son," was all she said, but there was no malice behind it.

"Your turn," Hego whispered to Shego and she sneered.

Shego inhaled silently and blew out a soft breath. Just like before, like an anchor weighing her down to the earth, Kim's hand found hers and helped to alleviate some of the worry.

_Nothing changes. I still have her no matter what._

The duo stepped before the parents. Myra looked displeased, though that could be for any reason under the sun involving her daughter. Ouren actually looked to be contemplating something as they waited.

"This is the loveliest boy I've ever seen," he said and Shego could practically feel Kim's eyes widen.

Shego snickered, "She's a girl, Dad."

She felt the teen tense just long enough to worry before the older man faked astonishment, barely able to hide his amusement, "You're into girls?! Young lady, have you given my daughter the gay!?"

Kim's mouth unhinged and she tried to speak, but only mumbled incoherently.

"Is that a proper joke to make?" Ouren whispered animatedly to Shego. "I wouldn't want to offend anyone."

"You're a goofball," his daughter laughed, which drew a loving smile from him. "And I've had the gay long before Kimmie."

"And I officially know too much," he mused.

"I'm…Kim…," the redhead muttered.

"Kim Possible," he interrupted, though he wore a wistful expression. "There are few people in the world who don't know you, dear. I've seen most all your exploits over the past few years; particularly, the ones where you fight my daughter."

"I…uh, we don't fight anymore, we're friends now…more than friends and I didn't mean to give your daughter the gay…but I don't think I'm gay, exactly…I just really like…"

"Breathe, Cupcake," Shego rubbed a thumb across the smaller girl's hand.

"I'm sorry," the flustered redhead blew out a breath. "I love your daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Go, and I promise to treat her well. It's a tremendous pleasure to meet you."

Neither parent spoke for a few seconds, making Shego wonder what they were playing at. Her dad especially seemed in a far off place as he looked the smaller girl over. He exchanged a glance with his wife and then looked back to Kim.

"My daughter has been gone for seven years," he began. "Seven years without a word. She begins dating you and suddenly she's back into our lives. I don't know who's to thank for her being here, but I'll assume it's no coincidence you're involved. As far as I'm concerned…"

He leaned in and hugged her slowly, "…you brought my little girl back to me. You're always welcome in this home."

Kim wrapped her arms around his neck and thanked him. Myra forced a smile and claimed it was a pleasure to meet her as well. Though Sheridan had her misgivings, it was still heartwarming to see just how right she'd been; Kim was practically one of them now.

* * *

"Can I speak to you for a moment?"

Kim turned to see the matriarch of the Go's walking away and nodding for her to follow. She saw Shego was busy catching up with her father, so now would be a good a time as any. Myra led her to the kitchen first and grabbed a beer, offering Kim one and being declined before walking out the back door of the second floor and onto a balcony. The night was rather clear and comfortable in temperature and the house rested on a hilltop at the edge of the city, giving them a sweeping view of the lights surrounding their magnificent abode.

Myra leaned against the railing, popped the top off her bottle with her bare hands, and took a big gulp as Kim stood some feet away and stared into the distance.

"What do you do for a living?" the woman asked finally, sounding rather bored and reserved.

"I lead Team Possible," the teen answered quickly and concisely, feeling the woman wasn't one for wasting conversation. "I guess leading is what I do."

"You don't charge for your services. Where does your income come from?"

The redhead sighed, "We've actually been monetizing the name; our earnings should be coming in soon."

"What about after that? You can't fight crime forever. What's after that? You in college?"

"I am in college, but…I don't know what I want to do. I want to do so much, but I know I can't do everything."

"You're clearly not a parent," Myra scoffed and sipped more alcohol. "Wait until you get a spouse and kids, then you _will_ be expected to do everything."

Kim grimaced, but she held her tongue out of respect. The woman came off as not taking her too seriously, which put a damper on what little chip Kim possessed on her shoulder. Shego was right about her mom's parenting skills lacking. The "what do you do for a living question" was the default line for every adult.

Myra drank more and made a strange sound, almost like a sigh but deeper, "Sheridan broke her father's heart the day she left. I always thought, when she eventually crawled back, he would give her the tongue lashing she had coming. Silly me…I forget sometimes that I'm the bad cop in this relationship."

"I don't pretend I know what any of you went through," Kim offered.

"I sometimes rehearsed what I would say to her," Myra almost ignored her. "'You ungrateful little bitch, how dare you show up here after what you did'. I pictured it just like one of the thousands of board meetings I've survived. The chance finally arrives…and I've never seen Ouren so happy. All I could think about was vengeance against my own child. I was never good at this parenting thing."

"With all due respect, Mrs. Go, shouldn't you be having this conversation with Sheridan?"

She chuckled joylessly, "Maybe I should. She's clearly lost some of her spunk. Getting tamed can do that."

Kim became indignant, "I didn't pull anything out of your daughter that wasn't already there."

"You're too naïve," she sighed and lifted her drink to her lips. "No wonder she's gotten to you."

In a flash, the bottle was gone and it took her a moment to shoot a glance sideways and see a very pissed off redhead holding it. Kim bore every bit of malice she felt into the woman and she somehow barely flinched from the display.

"The bottle hasn't shattered because I'm trying to behave," Kim growled. "But I will _not_ sit here and have you bad mouth the woman I love, even if she is your daughter. You think I'm naïve? You think I'm some dumb child? You think you know all the answers, Mrs. Mayor of Go City, but just remember one thing: at least _I _know that Shego loves _me_."

Myra Go was bewildered for a long moment and Kim was still contemplating cracking the bottle over something just to take away the desire to rock the older woman with it. Then, almost mechanically, a wide smile spread across her face.

"Now I see why my daughter brought you here," the woman's joy confused the teen.

Kim rested the bottle on the ledge and finally started to understand the elder Go. Myra threw her an apologetic look and stepped forward to pull her into a rather lazy hug.

"She doesn't love me," Myra whispered. "How could she? I never really did anything to earn it. I'm so glad I met someone like Ouren."

She pushed Kim gently into arm's length away, but never released her shoulders, "Sheridan and I will never love each other. Hell, we may never like each other. But, when Hego called and said she was coming back, all I could think was…my child is finally coming home. I'm her mother and I just want her to be happy. Please…make my daughter happy."

"I promise," Kim nodded and Myra clearly fought back tears; she looked like Shego now more than ever. "Wanna go back inside and chill?"

"The dramatic thing would be to drink out here and stare at nothing," Myra glanced at the stars above, but cut back to the door. "No…I think I'll go inside and be with my family," she hooked her arm through Kim's, "_all _of my family."

Kim had met many adults in her lifetime and she found some of them so difficult to understand. The older generation always seemed to be the ones who defied her teenage logic, but perhaps parents just showed love in strange ways. The redhead would always appreciate the loving home she grew in and promised herself that she and Shego would have the same joy.

She felt comfortable in her promise, because she could think of no greater achievement than her lover's happiness. She gave Myra a warm grin and accompanied her inside while basking in that rare but wonderful feeling of her family ever so slightly beginning to grow.

* * *

_**A/N: **_ Myra and Ouren Go's names follow the same structure as their kids. The kids are a play on pronouns (he, she, me, we) while their parents are possessive pronouns (my and our).

Electronique was never given a nationality, but she sounds Russian to me. Illyana is the go to Russian name, kind of like Mary for Americans. Provod is the Russian word for wire, after her most recognizable feature: her hair.

To celebrate Halloween, I'm running a sale on my original novel and it's now absolutely free to download. Go to Smashwords dot com and type in the title Ordo Draconum: The Lazarus Vial and use the code VV98F to get the book at no cost. It's downloadable onto every cell phone type, tablet, or e-reader on market. Give it a shot; I'm sure you'll love it. Also, I have a Facebook and Twitter page for my book as well, so join up with those if you so choose. Love you lads and ladies.


	18. Season 2 Chapter 7

_**Preface: **_To anyone who downloaded my book, I'd really appreciate some feedback of some kind. Despite a plentiful reader base, most people don't like responding to my queries on their enjoyment. Once again, thank you for giving it a look see and I trust you'll enjoy it immensely.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 7**_

The all too familiar limousine pulled up to the Go house's front door and Driver stepped out smiling just as invitingly as always. His beard had grown since last they'd seen him, but it was still immaculately trimmed and made him look older than his years. He stood obediently next to the back door, awaiting his occupant for a ride home that was going to be much lonelier than the ride there.

"Are you sure about this?" Kim turned to Shego.

"Yeah," her lover was strangely calm this morning. "It might be a bad idea, but it feels like something I need to do."

Since last night, Kim had noticed the woman growing more and more…content? Perhaps it was something else, but Shego's peaceful mood had lingered all night as they'd slept and up to the morning. Now, the former villain had informed Kim that she intended to stay a few days with her family in an attempt to salvage their relationship. Kim had been ecstatic for her decision.

Shego caught her off guard and wrapped her into a gentle embrace, "You gonna' survive without me?"

"I know you'll come home eventually," the teen nuzzled her neck and kissed it. "If this helps you, then I'll wait as long as it takes."

Sheridan pulled her nearly onto her toes and gave her a very deep, very tongue laden kiss, which made the redhead lightheaded for a moment. It was amazing how the woman could mix sweet and sensual into the simple show of affection.

She released, despite Kim's insistence on continuing, "I have you to thank for this opportunity. You're getting such a reward when I get home."

"Lucky me," Kim breathed, still affected by the kiss, but she perked up as she realized something. "Oh! Driver, did you bring them!?"

Driver nodded and dipped into the backseat as Kim rushed down to join him. She made sure to hide her surprise between them until she'd hidden them behind her, walked up the steps with a big, goofy smile, and encouraged Shego to guess what she had.

"I despise guessing games," Shego sneered playfully.

Kim revealed her present with dramatic flair, a bouquet of very puffy, pink flowers she'd had delivered in secret with Driver. The flower's pom-pom shape consisted of dozens of star shaped petals. Shego's eyes were inquisitive at first, but then they widened slightly as very shocked expression took her. The teen wasn't sure, but she thought she saw a bit of a tear form in those emerald orbs.

"Hydrangeas," the woman whispered and gently took them. "How did you know I liked them?"

"Remember way back when you were trying to seduce Martin Smarty?" Shego made a face in response. "I just somehow remembered he'd gotten you some and I kinda' just hoped they were your preference. I take it I did well?"

Shego lightly hugged the bouquet to her chest, "Yeah, Princess. You did real well."

Kim stepped up to kiss her lips lightly, "Yori told me that hydrangeas are one of the few flowers whose meaning is debatable. Some believe the flower symbolizes vanity and boastfulness. Some believe it represents the giver's thankfulness for the recipient's understanding. I choose to go with it simply representing something truly heartfelt. I don't remind you enough of how much a cherish you."

"You're just making this harder," Sheridan sniffled with a grin, but she still wouldn't shed a tear.

"It's actually getting easier every day," Kim smiled and kissed her again. "I love you."

"I love you, Kimmie," she grabbed the back of the teen's head gently and rested their foreheads together.

They stood this way for almost a minute as Kim watched the woman's closed eyes and wondered what she was thinking. The way she gripped those flowers gave her a tiny clue, but she'd have to remain oblivious for the time. Whatever it was, it seemed to be a happy emotion ruling the woman's visage.

Shego finally released her and wished her safety as the teen was ushered into the limo, "Take care of her, Driver!"

"You have my word," he bowed and took his driver's position.

"How were the folks in Romania?"

He chuckled warmly, "We've been graced with an old friend's daughter these past few months. Suffice to say, she's made things interesting. Ready when you are, Ms. Possible."

Kim signaled her approval, then rolled the window down and simply watched as they pulled away and began their long journey to Middleton. It warmed her inside to see that Shego watched her go until the very last second she was out of sight.

Sighing contentedly, she lay across the expansive back seats and made herself comfortable. If she hadn't had such good sleep last night, she would have attempted a nap. As it stood, she simply felt the limo's movements beneath her and silently wished her lover luck for the next few days.

Her kimmunicator's chirping pulled her from her own mind, "What's up, Ron?"

Her blond friend flashed on screen, "Wade's tracker says you're own your way home. I was wondering if you'd be interested in joining Mon and me for a little Bueno Nacho, for old time's sake."

"I'd love to," she said and meant it. It had been too long since they'd hung.

"Booyah! See you when you arrive. Safe travels."

He blipped away and she chuckled lightly. They'd all changed so much, but Ron would always be way too into that restaurant. It helped to know that, deep inside, despite their ever changing priorities, they were still the same people. Watching Shego and her family come back together was a heavy reminder that she should never take her friends and family for granted. In fact, she needed to go see everyone now that she had some free time.

She'd miss Shego, but it became easier to be away from her. At first, she'd demanded the woman's time often because she had no guarantee their relationship would continue. She'd made time despite all else in fear that one day soon she would lose the older woman for good.

Those fears were a thing of the past, as both girls had made their long term dedication to one another all too apparent. Shego needed her free space and Kim would gladly give it to her, because she knew, without doubt or uncertainty, her love would always come home.

* * *

Shego never cried. It was something she'd basically deprived herself of for so long that it was most likely dead and gone for good. The past day had changed her stance on that significantly, as Kim's wonderful words last night and the gift just now had brought her the closest to tears she'd experienced in seven long years, the moodulator nonsense notwithstanding.

The former villain, ever since deciding how deeply she cared for the young hero, had made it a point to shower the girl with affection in hope she understood an ounce of her love. She'd tried her hardest, not through any desire to make up for past transgressions, but to prove she was capable of caring past verbalizing it.

She looked at her bouquet, saw it as something truly heartfelt, and snickered. Kim was such a putz; no one would ever question her sincerity and it was nonsense to think the girl had an insincere bone in her body. Still, the soft scent of those flowers would stay with her for some time.

She walked back inside, intent on finding a watery home for them before they began to wilt. Despite it being rather early, most of the household was awake and going about their routines. Melvin always woke late, unsurprisingly, and Hector and Illyana were still inside and Shego had no interest in wondering why.

She entered the kitchen and set about locating a makeshift vase for her gift. A pouring pitcher caught her eye in the ever expansive cupboards that littered the room and she cleaned it before filling it again, hoping to do whatever it took to stave off the flowers' inevitable death. Satisfied with her work, she set the pitcher atop the counter and admired it.

"How thoughtful," her father's voice filled the room.

Ouren stepped in and to the fridge, fishing out a mineral water before joining her as they leaned against the counter and watched the plant.

"You got a real winner, my dear," he said.

"Yes," she whispered. "Yes I did."

"I'm glad you decided to stay. Your mother is glad too, if you believe that."

Shego snickered, "She still pushing the "cold and emotionless" angle or did Kimmie expose her?"

Ouren refrained from answering and she didn't blame him. Though he was no closer than anyone else to deciphering the eldest female Go's behavior, he loved her enough that it really didn't matter. He saw past the iron curtain she'd erected around herself. Shego groaned, realizing she was more like her mother than she'd ever truly admit.

"Please tell me you'll be joining us for a day out," he finally said, hope clear in his eyes.

She paused only long enough to make him sweat, "Got nothing better to do."

He smiled like he was a child again and Shego thought to herself that she could get used to seeing that happiness.

* * *

Bueno Nacho had looked the same for so long that walking through its doors felt like stepping backward in time. Even Ned still ran the store as manager and gave them a welcome befitting long time customers who also happened to be Middleton celebrities. Kim remembered attending the grand opening in elementary school and the multiple instances of the store being destroyed. Despite it all, they never failed to reopen just as they had been for all these years.

Kim decided against her usual salad in favor of the greasy, yet delicious nacos her best friend had invented long ago. It was a shame Ron's patent on the delicacy had expired long ago, but then she remembered his attitude the first time he'd been rich and decided they were probably better off.

"Not to sound like an old man," Ron said with a mouth full, "but this takes me back."

"It _is_ weird," Monique waxed nostalgic for a moment. "A lot's happened these past few years."

"Sometimes I wish we could back to when it was simpler," Kim stared at her food. "But then again, we've found things I wouldn't change for the world. Can you two make a promise here and now? No matter what happens, the three of us will always be there. Twenty years from now, I want to sit in a Bueno Nacho just as comfortably as we are now."

"Straight up," Mon answered.

Ron shrugged, "You couldn't keep me away from this place if you tried; especially to hang out with you two lovely ladies."

Kim knew they were sincere and she hoped she hadn't weighed down the mood with such serious talk. Watching Rufus practically swim in a large order of nachos and cheese, devouring it like he was inhaling air, made the trio laugh and the somber mood lifted in no time. They reminisced after that, thinking of the times they'd fought villains inside the food shop, of the Little Diablos incident, of Dementor trying to steal her battle suit, and most importantly of those times when they just were able to sit and eat and enjoy one another.

"So," Kim turned to Mon, "how's everything with Leon? You two are almost inseparable at times."

"Coming from you and Shego, that's saying something," she barbed lightheartedly. "We're cool; honestly, he's better than any boyfriend I've ever had. Still waiting for the Monique Curse to kick in."

"Monique Curse?" Ron asked.

"If you didn't notice in high school, I couldn't exactly keep a BF for extended periods. That hasn't changed since graduating. I can find men no problem; it's keeping them that's the tricky part. Three more weeks and Leon will be the longest relationship I've ever had."

"But you guys are fine," Kim tried to keep the topic positive.

"He treats me wonderfully and I give him the same, but…I'm still waiting for that spark to happen. It's close, I can tell it's soooo close, but there's just something keeping it at bay. I feel like there's a part of him I don't know. I've never met his family, never been to his house…I don't even know where he lives besides somewhere in Upperton."

"It almost feels like he's hiding something," Ron said, though he didn't sound like he was finishing Mon's sentence.

"Yeah," she responded low and to herself.

"I can relate," the blond munched a naco. "Yori's awesome from dusk to dawn, but she just has to hang on to that ninja stuff. I mean, I respect her wishes to remain close to her people, but she just leaves me out of the loop so much. She's even been training without me late at night and I don't know why. She's going on a trip with Hirotaka sometime soon and she isn't allowed to tell me why or where."

Kim rested a reassuring hand on his, "Yori's a good person. She'd never do anything to betray you."

He laughed lightly, "If only Mon and I had you and Shego's luck."

Mon laughed along lightheartedly. Kim pursed her lips and decided if they were in the mood for sharing, she might as well join in.

"Shego says she's going to disappoint me someday."

Both friends stopped immediately and stared her down.

"She says she still feels the itch to be bad and she thinks she'll fail in turning her back on villainy," the redhead slouched. "I want to have faith in her, but there are some nights I'll look at her while she sleeps and wonder if, one day, I'll have to see her go for the last time."

"Sounds like we all have trust issues," Ron sighed.

"But we persevere," Kim added and her olive eyes flared. "Doubt is normal, but we won't let it keep us from pursuing what we know we want. Leon loves you Mon; he shot Bonnie down hard and quick when she flirted with him. Yori left her home for you, Ron. She may have sworn loyalty to her clan, but I fully believe she'd choose you over them when it really mattered."

She could see the deep appreciation on their faces from her words and it helped immensely that she sounded so sure of her claims. She believed wholeheartedly she was right, because she had to. Doubt never got them through a mission or a test at school and it certainly wasn't going to stop them from clinging to the people they loved.

"Let's not forget how Shego has changed to be with you," Ron added. "That woman is all spit and vinegar; you will never make her do something she doesn't want to. She changed of her own volition, of her own desire to be with you KP. She's waaaaay into you. I wouldn't worry."

Kim grinned and placed a hand on the middle of the table. Without words, they understood her request and both placed a hand atop hers. Ron gave a slight 'Boo-yah' and they were just as strong in friendship as they'd ever been.

Suddenly, she sensed movement behind her just as a pair of hands cupper her eyes and someone moved very close to her ear.

"Guess who?" a female whispered, her breath tickling Kim's ear.

Her first thought was that it most certainly wasn't Shego. Her second thought was that it was someone who must have known her awfully well to be this close, but the voice did seem oddly familiar.

"A shirtless Hugh Jackman?" Kim answered.

"Ew," the voice responded and removed their hands. "I thought you swung for our team, Possible."

Iris Istable wrapped her arms around Kim's neck from behind as she leaned over the high seat and rested her chin on her shoulder. That explained the stranger's lack of respect for personal space. Of the few times they'd attended college together, Iris had proven unafraid of being touchy feely. Still, she hadn't crossed a line yet, so Kim didn't complain.

"And I've told you, I'm not a lesbian," the redhead answered. "I'm just in love with a woman. Besides, Jackman is one of those exceptions. He turns gay girls straight and straight boys gay."

Monique and Ron nodded in agreement.

"Bah," Iris gave a playful face, "give me Jennifer Lawrence with chocolate syrup any day."

"KP, please introduce me to your friend that I already like," Ron chimed in.

Kim made the proper introductions and noticed two things immediately: Iris didn't try to flirt with Monique at all and she seemed a tad uninterested in greeting Ron. The former was strange, as the girl never shied away from overtly hitting on anyone and the latter was noticeable in the grumpy hello she offered the boy.

"I've seen you two around campus," Iris offered something friendly. "Monique has a hot teacher's assistant and homeboy here has a very sexy Asian. No wonder I'm single; all the cute ones are either straight, taken, or in denial."

A series of catcalls came from a booth nearby. They turned to see four more girls around their age waving in their direction.

"Bring your new girl over, Iris!" one called.

"She's not mine!" she called back. "She's taken and way too far in the closet still! She thinks Hugh Jackman is hot!"

"He _is_ hot!" another called.

"You're a traitorous whore!" Iris teased and the girls laughed uproariously. "Sorry, Persimmon, but I have to get back to the lesbian brigade over there. I trust I've embarrassed you adequately."

"You are the definition, sweetie," the redhead offered a smile.

Iris kissed her scalp before jogging back over to the group of noisy girls. Kim watched her go and caught a last second glance from the dusty blonde, just as she'd expected.

"_Wow_, that girl could not want you more," Mon said with a rather incredulous expression.

"I didn't notice," Kim tilted her head animatedly and stared.

"Man, I'm glad Shego isn't here to see that," Ron shook his head. "I'd hate to see our green Amazon on a jealous streak."

Kim hadn't thought about that until just now. Would her lover be cross with the girl just for some mild flirting? Was it any different than if Mon hung on her, or did Iris being gay change the rules? Kim imagined it might be the same if it was a boy, but these were not clearly defined scenarios. Oh well, it didn't matter until Iris crossed a line and Kim was ready and willing to shut her down. She didn't imagine herself with anyone but Shego.

They got back into the groove of casual conversation and chatted for almost an hour longer before deciding that they needed to get back home. As they were leaving, Iris called her name and jogged over with a slip of paper in her hand.

"Sorry, Kim, but one of the girls made me come over to give you their number," the girl sounded subdued now. "I told her you were taken and in denial, yadda yadda, but she does _not_ take no for an answer. I'm going to hand you what she thinks is a paper with her number, but it's really mine. Hit me up sometime if you want to chat."

Kim hesitated and Iris rolled her eyes, "I get it! You're with the green girl. This is just a friend thing, Tangelo. Yes, I think you're hot, but I can reign in the libido. It's not cheating to have my number."

The redhead took it, agreeing with the girl and appreciating her leveling with her. As long as she understood the relationship, there were no qualms about being friends. Kim's acceptance put a grin on her face and she wished her a farewell as the teen hero joined her friends outside.

* * *

Ron could already hear the sounds of effort as he entered the training center at home. It seemed that Yori had expected the trio to be gone longer, as she usually waited until much later to train alone. Yet here she was, cartwheeling and hand springing across the tumble pads and sweating to the point she'd been at this for several hours. She was intent enough to barely register his presence until he'd walked close enough to be heard. She loosened and stared him down, clearly forming an excuse in her head but wisely not jumping to explaining in a sudden fit.

"Don't stop on my account," he shrugged and folded his arms. "You shouldn't get lazy just cause I happen to be around."

A small ounce of hurt filled her eyes before hardening again. She appeared to be allowing him full reign to vent his frustration and suspicions and that didn't sit well with him. She didn't make excuses and letting him talk her down was her way of admitting she'd been wrong. It was that stupid and weird relationship between master and student and he refused to treat her like that was the extent of their relationship.

"Okay," he sighed and tried to soften his expression. "Look, I know you've been at this for some time and I know it has something to do with this trip with Hirotaka. You think I'm here to confront you and throw accusations and you just sit there and nod like a good little ninja? Well, tough, cause that's not how I treat my women. Instead, I'm going to stand here and give you a chance to explain and then we can make out and everything's hunky dory, deal?"

A vibrant look dazzled those brown eyes and he was a little pleased he'd caught her off guard. She watched him intently, gauging how legitimate his claim was. Judging by the broad grin that plastered her face, he assumed she was rather delighted.

"You grow in the most unexpected of ways, watashi no ai," she said proudly.

"It's why you love me, watashi no ninja beibi," he grinned. "Now, talk to me."

Instead of talking, Yori took a stance and seemed to be concentrating intensely. She closed her eyes and he saw every muscle tense. A haze seemed to envelop the edges of her body, as if she were vibrating at a high frequency. Finally, she opened her eyes…and then she was gone. The last thing he sensed was her form moving towards him and then she had disappeared.

This revelation was soon followed by a noticeable draft from below. He looked down to see his cargos were gone, leaving him pants less; that brought back some memories. A chuckle from behind made him spin and he saw Yori was several feet behind him, brandishing his stolen pants like a prize.

"How did you do that?" he asked.

"Ancient Japanese secret," she said stereotypically.

"Shadow stepping," he breathed and she nodded.

Ninja were abnormally fast and the most talented amongst them could seemingly move faster than the eye could register. Ron knew Yori was good, had been good for some time, but this was something on par with a master.

His astonishment was short lived as he realized too late the girl's knees begin to wobble weakly and she was falling. He was just fast enough to halt her fall and lowered her to a gentle sitting position. Her breath came in ragged, quick bursts.

"It's still too taxing," she sounded weak, defeated.

"Doesn't help you've been training for God knows how long," he comforted her as best he could. "Since when could you do this?"

"It's a new addition to my skill set. Unfortunately, this is the usual result of its use. I apologize I hid my training from you, Ron. I was sent here to help you harness your true potential, but it seems I've allowed myself to grow 'rusty' in that time. I cannot allow you, Kim and Shego to leave me behind."

"That still doesn't explain why you left me out of the loop. I could have helped you train faster."

"Perhaps," she seemed to hesitate. "Sadly, our training sessions usually end prematurely with at least one of us unclothed."

She blushed slightly and he had to give her that. Training required certain amounts of bodily contact and that was only seconds away from intimacy as far as they were concerned.

"I don't see how that's any different from now," he deadpanned and nodded to his missing pants. "Besides, we can behave long enough to do some real, hardcore ninja stuff."

"We can," she chuckled, "but it is not your 'style'. You have a unique way of strengthening your skills and I do not wish to burden you with Yamanouchi's more intense lessons. Besides that…"

She moved to her knees and rested their heads together before continuing.

"Life is not all about training. You needed time for Kim and Monique. Your destiny is important, but you are still young. Cherish your youth, because it will not last much longer."

Ron couldn't help but fall ever more in love with the girl. She knew him so well and it was all he could do to reach her level of maturity. He understood her decision and was glad he'd avoided accusations and allowed her a chance to explain. She treated him like a grand prize often and he swore he'd find ways to make her feel just as important.

"I think someone needs some much deserved rest," he offered with a kiss.

"I concur," she smiled. "I do not believe I am capable of aching any more than currently."

"Then it sounds like someone is due a full body massage and a nice dinner."

"Boo-yah," she whispered lovingly.

* * *

Hector Go had decided that he had officially seen everything. As a teen, he'd been forced to sit back and watch the family he'd grown to love break as a piece of it was removed rather violently. He never fooled himself into believing it was anyone else's fault but his sister's, but that still never sat well with him that he'd been forced to witness the people he cared for most suffer without a thing he could do to fix it.

He had always placed their super heroics in a much romanticized light, believing they were the champions of good and justice that the city of Go heralded them as. His naiveté over their work hadn't adequately prepared him for the torment Shego had caused by abandoning them. He sat back, helpless as his father's heart broke a bit at a time and his mother closed off the world even more that previous. Melvin turned bitter and had only recently begun to rise from it. Wendell and Wesley were thankfully too young to comprehend their sister's treachery, but he assumed they'd grown and come to understand it in time. All his strength, all his determination, and there was absolutely nothing he could do to repair their wounds.

He hated Shego for so long. Her selfishness had caused them to suffer and she seemed to not only ignore their pain, but was amused by it every time she'd appeared. She literally cared for no one but herself and he was thankful their identities were still a secret, as he was forced to deny his relation to the evil woman.

Of the few times they and Shego had crossed paths, she had been just as vicious and cold as before, but five years ago something began to change. It was faint at first, but even he could see that she was softening. When she'd used Aviarius' power staff to use their combined powers against them, she should have wiped the floor with all of them; but she didn't.

At the time, Hego didn't understand how the vastly talented woman could have lost. Then he'd seen her on television some months ago, walking hand in hand with the one constant that seemed to follow Shego during all of her bouts of good behavior. The redheaded teen was the catalyst for something to shift inside his sister.

He'd been indignant at first, upset that she would join Team Possible instead of reuniting with her brothers. It took a bit of soul searching, but he finally understood why that would have been a terrible idea. They had forced her to quit and joining them again would simply turn her back down a dark path. He never pretended she'd been right for her decision, but he was forced to admit mostly he and Mego were to blame for her absence.

When she'd called to offer introducing Kim to the parents, he'd wanted to tell her piss off, but he'd surprised even himself with how jubilantly he desired such a reunion. He had been a thorn in her side, an annoyance of considerable degree and he wanted to change that. He was older now, wiser to an extent, and wanted to show her that he was just as capable of changing as she had.

It had been this shift in attitude that had helped him find someone he cared about. Before, he would have met Electronique at the police banquet and shunned her for her previous villainy, no matter how deeply she'd been changed. Instead, he'd met her halfway and learned just how exceptional a person she was. He'd witnessed Kim Possible remind his sister of what she used to be and, in the process, had shown him what he was lacking as the hero he believed he was.

This morning, before they'd all left the house, he'd wandered downstairs and found Sheridan preparing food for herself and…humming. Such a normal action would have meant nothing, but the smile on her face as she hummed a soft tune reminded him of when she'd watched him cook as teens. She'd hum along to his work and look forward to his meal and she looked happy and content. He never realized how deeply he'd missed that face until then. His sister was back and his family was happy again; but, more importantly, they were whole again.

The blue woman next to him squeezed his hand, "I can't remember the last time I saw you this comfortable."

He pulled the smaller woman closer, "Last night next to you. You just didn't see it cause you were asleep."

Her cheeks darkened and he grinned. They stood on the Boardwalk of the Go City docks, watching as the Wegos balanced atop the railings that overlooked the ocean. Mego and their father were making short work of giant pretzels, their favorite food, and seemed to be having a contest on who could eat it faster. Then, the most unlikely of all, he saw Shego and their mother standing at a booth that sold shirts. They weren't fuming or yelling or even giving cross looks at one another. They simply stood side by side and quietly decided on clothing. It wasn't until he saw Shego put a shirt up to their mother, gauging its look on her, and then purchased it that he knew everything was wonderful.

Myra Go looked tired from a life of political nonsense and boardroom minefield walking, but for one instance, with her daughter's back turned, she let a small smile escape her rigid features as she almost hugged her daughter's gift. Hego would never understand why people feared change; it was capable of repairing so much damage and bringing so much good. He squeezed Illyana's hand once more; so much good indeed.

* * *

Ouren coughed animatedly, "Gracious, boy, you eat like a vacuum!"

Mego laughed proudly, "With Hector's cooking, why wouldn't I? Still, even with my powers, you weren't far behind."

He coughed again, "It's how I impressed your mother. She and I met at a fundraiser that included an eating contest for charity. I ate that place out of house and home and won your mother's heart."

"I'm pretty sure Mom was impressed by more than that," Mego shook his head, having heard this story many times before.

Ouren appreciated that, assuming it was the offhanded compliment it sounded like. He'd always been told that he was the saint of the family in comparison to his wife, but he never took such things for granted. It was so easy for people to decide on a character even when they only saw you in a work environment. Myra was one of the most misunderstood people in his life; not that she didn't have a mean streak a mile long, but that accounted for only some of her personality.

The eldest female Go walked over now and he could already see she was in a vibrant mood, though outside she appeared as emotionless as a statue.

"Melvin, why don't you go help your sister pick some shirts for everyone," Myra began.

Their son looked hesitant, but he obeyed and left them to each other. Ouren was aware of Melvin's distaste for their daughter, but now was not the time for pettiness. He'd never pretend Sheridan had done no wrong, but Ouren wholly believed everyone deserved multiple chances. Life shouldn't be wasted holding pointless grudges.

Ouren nodded to the shirt, "You'll look stunning in it I'm sure."

She scoffed, "I'm a bit too old to be wearing tees, dear."

"And you become more beautiful with every year. Should I have Sheri buy me a belly shirt? Would that make you feel more comfortable?"

Her chuckle warmed him, "I'd honestly like to see that. No, if you like it, then I can't wait to wear it."

Ouren stepped into his wife and pulled her close, hand rested on those shapely hips. Though he tried his best to stay healthy and fit, it astonished him how well Myra maintained her figure. She put far too much stock into physical appearance, something her job unfortunately required.

"I'm sure Sheri would be delighted to see it on you," he offered.

"I'd never attribute the word delighted to her, but now I'm not so sure. I want to feel bad that we failed her as parents and it took a teenager to bring her back…but I'm just happy she's back at all. That Kim is certainly an exceptional girl."

"Guess you're glad you approved that whole gay marriage thing, eh?"

She laughed and playfully slapped his chest, "You're impossible. Still, you're okay with her being that way?"

"My daughter's happiness will not have an asterisk next to it. Whoever she brings home, their only job is to make her happy. Even the boys can bring home some boys…just as long as they aren't more handsome than me."

"That is a very small number, I'm afraid," she gave him those sultry eyes, something she hadn't done in quite some time.

He leaned in to kiss her, but a sudden ringing interrupted them. Growling slightly, Myra answered her cell.

"On sec," she answered and then leaned up to kiss her husband. "Now go."

Her assistant responded, "Local blood bank has been hit again. Same MO as last time."

"Damn. Thanks for the heads up," she hung up and then dialed a special number on her phone that placed Hector, Melvin, Wendell and Wesley on a conference call. "Blood bank was hit again, boys."

"That's the third time in a month," Hector pointed out the obvious, as per usual.

"Then let's go make it the last," Melvin sounded excited. "This guy can't keep giving us the runaround forever."

"Agreed. Let's do this."

They hung up as a unit and ever so slightly, all the boys took turns exiting separately, making sure no one noticed them leaving as a group. Soon, only the parents, Illyana and Shego remained…until she began to walk after her brothers.

"You're leaving?" Ouren asked.

"Just wanting to join in the fun," the younger woman grinned. "As long as Team Possible has jurisdiction in your city."

Myra raised her eyebrows, "Team Possible is welcome here at all times."

Shego confidently strode past them and away from the Boardwalk.

"Be safe, Sheridan," her father called.

Shego turned and he saw unbreakable confidence light her features, "Don't worry about me. It's not like I'm alone anymore."

He smiled and spoke more to his wife than anyone else, "So I've noticed."

* * *

Go City only had one blood bank, but it was sizable and consistently stocked. That was, until someone had been making late night visits and making off with small amounts of plasma. According to the Go police, the first hit took place without the night guard ever seeing an intruder. The second time, two guards actually caught the culprit red-handed, but he easily outmaneuvered them and escaped. This time, more guards had been watching over the building and they'd forced a confrontation with the thief.

Shego looked over four guards now, two were conscious and pretty banged up, one was out cold and even more bruised and the fourth was being loaded onto a gurney as they watched. The boys were all in uniform and setting about the crime scene. Hego was talking to the police chief as the rest awaited his orders. Interestingly, the younger brothers had learned some discipline since she last saw them and obediently stood by for Hego's direction.

As soon as he'd finished being caught up, Hego pointed to his brothers individually, "Mego: shrink down and look for any evidence of the culprit. I want finger prints, shoe marks, anything that doesn't belong to the normal employees. Wegos: split and interview everyone within a block of the area. If they can give any more information about the culprit, I want to know it."

Both brothers nodded and set about their tasks. Hego looked over to her and saw her leaning against the wall, watching and wondering if he was going to be foolish enough to give her orders.

"Shego," he began then hesitated. "Do what you do best."

_Not bad, Hector_, she shrugged and straightened up.

She assumed what he meant by what she did best was stealing. The criminal was a thief, so who better to understand him that a professional thief? She'd give him silent credit for that little bout of genius, assuming that's what he meant and he wasn't just making an Avenger's reference. All the same, this was actually interesting and she needed to keep her brain sharp. Team Possible missions usually didn't call for much intelligent thinking, no offense to everyone.

Shego began by following the perpetrator's path from the entrance, to the storage freezers downstairs where the blood packets were stored, and back up through the main area. There weren't many places to sneak in and out, as the ventilation system was too small for normal people. The back door of the facility was set with a fire alarm that activated as soon as anyone opened it, so it was unlikely he left that way.

The only options were in and out the front and that meant the person was talented enough to have snuck past every guard posted, so why was he not just as capable of sneaking back out undetected? The only reasoning she could find was that he had forced a confrontation. Every subsequent robbery had seen an escalation in violence, which meant there was an ulterior motive to the robberies.

Shego moved outside the building and did a lap around the facility, noting how the surrounding buildings were densely packed together, which made a rooftop escape very likely, though that meant the crook was very agile. She was reminded of her early days of crime where she focused exclusively on her home city. Sort of a poetic justice as it was.

She stopped as she caught scuff marks on the outside of the facility. There were very few outcroppings to hold on near the roof and even then there was no ladder or any AC units nearby to offer leverage. Still, the scuffs were definitely from a boot of some kind. A chain-link fence separated the facility from an old, abandoned warehouse next door and the roof gave ample height for someone to clear the barrier.

She grinned, realizing she didn't need anything special to clear it as she two stepped up to it, leaped abnormally high, performed a handstand atop the fence and dropped effortlessly on the other side. She even gave a little cocky shrug for her own amusement.

Applause caught her attention and she scanned the yard ahead of her. It was barren and covered with weeds until it met the door, where a man stood dressed in a heavy black jacket with a hood attached, concealing his face. He clapped only long enough for Shego to notice him before disappearing inside the warehouse.

She broke into a sprint, knowing she'd found their thief and wondering exactly where he was leading her. The guy clearly wanted to be seen and she slowed herself as she entered to watch for any traps he may have set.

The place was dusty and unkempt, but footprints disturbed the dust and led deeper inside. She followed them in a low crouch until she'd arrived at a heavy door. With minimal effort, she opened it and stepped into a room with no windows and doused in blackness. She left the door open for just enough ambient light and watched every corner as she crept inside.

Almost immediately after entering, a single clap sounded and the lights inside blindingly activated. She shielded her eyes and scanned everywhere, ready for anything that might fly at her. Instead, she noticed the room was entirely empty save for a few crates scattered about, a conveyer belt that crisscrossed throughout the expansive room, and a large, grand piano set atop a pulpit for overseers.

The hooded man sat at the piano and, at her entrance, began to play a rather upbeat melody on the clearly brand new instrument. Bizarrely enough, he began to sing.

"_Well, they encourage your complete cooperation, _

_Give you roses when they think you need to smile,_

_I can't control myself because I don't know how,_

_And they love me for it, honestly I'll be here for a while,_

_So give them blood, blood, gallons of the stuff,_

_Give them all that they can drink and it will never be enough,_

_Give them blood, blood, blood,_

_Grab a glass because there's going to be a flood!_

_A celebrated man amongst the gurneys,_

_You can fix me proper with a bit of luck,_

_The doctors and the nurses they adore me so,_

_But it's really quite alarming, cause I'm such an awful fuck,_

_I gave you blood, blood, gallons of the stuff,_

_I gave you all that you can drink and it has never been enough,_

_I gave you blood, blood, blood,_

_I'm the kind of human wreckage that you love!_"

After the last sharp chords, he stood, spun to face her and gave a very over-theatrical bow. Shego was far too bewildered to do anything but stare directly at him and wonder if she was experiencing some kind of fever dream. The sight of three blood bags lying strewn about the piano brought her back to her senses.

"I was wondering what was taking Team Go so long to find me," he spoke with an unfamiliar accent, sort of a mixture of many. "So sad that the black sheep accomplished their task for them."

"Wait a second," Sheridan placed a hand to her temple. "You're telling me that you've been coming here and sitting and waiting in the dark so someone could follow you in and you could play that song?"

"Was it not lovely? I believe it sets the mood quite strikingly."

"You have too much free time."

He lifted his head just enough for his mouth to be seen and he showed a set of sharp teeth, "Time left me long ago, kedves."

He took a single step forward and then launched himself upward, leaping incredibly high and landing several yards from her. He'd thrown off his large jacket midflight and now stood unhidden before her.

He was around her age, possibly older, and was rather tall and lankily built. His auburn hair was spiked, clean, and well maintained and he wore a chinstrap beard around his chiseled jaw. Combined with his clearly toned physique he was actually quite handsome. What was bizarre was his set of milky pink eyes that matched oddly with his porcelain skin.

His clothes were a mixture of colors: dark, purple pants that lightly hugged his long limbs, a white, button up, long sleeve shirt underneath a black vest complete with pocket watch chain, and a pair of black and purple dress shoes that shined immaculately. He was high class, no question from his clothes, and he held himself with notable confidence.

"So," Shego wasn't intimidated easily, "wanna go into a soliloquy about why you've been snatching blood, or are you going to spare me the boredom?"

He chuckled, "What's the point in spoiling the secrets? I assumed you had solved the mystery."

Shego sighed, "Well, judging by the way you behave and dress, the way you can defy physics by leaping up buildings without ladders, and the way your teeth are currently stained red…"

He licked his teeth in response to her claim, smiling all the while.

"…and considering you haven't taken a single breath since I arrived…I'm going to assume you're a vampire."

He didn't even attempt to hide his astonishment, "You are certainly more than you appear, despite the flattering tales I've heard of you. Though, I must admit, I am not exactly the same as your Hollywood bloodsuckers. We refer to ourselves as Zealots. There are many differe…"

"Eh eh eh," Shego interrupted and wagged a finger. "I don't care what you are or what you want. I'm also not keen on pretending to be law enforcement, so are you going to stop stealing blood or will I have to trounce you around this warehouse and teach you some manners?"

"The thefts were merely a means to an end," he shrugged. "I only desire one thing: a spar with you."

She raised an eyebrow, "And why in the hell would you want that?"

"Consider it research. I was commanded to never harm you or your group, but your acceptance of a friendly fight should fall within my rules."

"Commanded by whom?"

He put out his hands and beckoned her forward, "Perhaps you can beat the answers from me, noi harcos."

This was going nowhere. She had no desire to fight the guy, but she did at least need to bring him in for questioning or something responsible. The problem was he wasn't joking about being a vampire or Zealot or whatever. He literally wasn't breathing, something Shego could easily pick up. Ina world with powered superheroes, his existence certainly wasn't too out there. He was also awfully confident, which didn't sit well with her. Oh well…

She dashed forward and took it to him hard and fast. She had no desire to test him, so instead aimed for his head to take him out quickly. One punch, straight and quick, directly at his grinning face…and he was gone in an instant.

She barely registered his movement underneath her blow until he was moving for her with an elbow. Shocked, she adjusted and felt him graze her torso before spinning and throwing an elbow. He dodged again, moving abnormally fast as he dipped and kicked low. She jumped it and he was already recovered and kicking outward.

She couldn't dodge midair, meaning she took the blow hard with just enough arm thrown inward to protect her torso. She still felt great force launch her back and she went tumbling over her head. She righted herself easily and slid to a stop on all fours, but now she was respectful. This guy was not going to be an easy fight.

"Not bad, Lestat," she cracked her neck.

"Ah, I love Ann Rice," he gushed, "but if you're asking, I've been known as Nos for some time now."

"As in Nosferatu," she narrowed an eye.

"Such a smart brain on those pretty, green shoulders."

He took the opportunity this time and rushed her. Shego thanked her heightened senses as she barely registered his attack, but still back sprung to avoid his kick. Nos seemed to be toying with her, throwing halfhearted attacks and coaxing her into attacking. He was in control of the battle and that angered her.

She didn't realize until now how much she'd been suffering from fighting people below her class and skill. Henchmen were dispatched with the wave of her hand and she had forgotten what it felt like to face someone with talent.

A stiff blow to her abdomen and she had to focus on the fight more. She somehow found an opening and struck his face…and he didn't even flinch before reciprocating her blow with one of his own. Great, the asshole couldn't feel pain! Fantastic!

She slipped up, left herself open and she paid for it. He struck her gut and winded her, but followed up by elbowing her chin and sending her careening backward. She tried to fight back, but two more face shots disoriented her. She found her balance just long enough for him to fly foot first into her chest and send her back violently, crashing through a stray crate and splintering it. A sharp stab in her back made her see stars and she grit her teeth from anger and pain and tried not to pass out.

* * *

Nos watched her sail into the shipping crate and rewarded himself with a little twirl and celebration. His victory, while very rewarding emotionally, was still disappointing on many levels. Shego's apparent skill and power seemed to have been greatly exaggerated. Oh well, he hadn't killed her and she'd accepted his challenge. She had no one to blame but herself.

He adjusted his vest and didn't bother giving himself a congratulatory back pat. Beating weaklings was certainly not his idea of pastime. He shouldn't have bothered, but he'd been curious despite himself. If they were to be replacing the likes of Shego, he didn't understand how it hadn't happened already.

A shot rang out and his head bucked forward. There was no pain, his kind didn't feel pain, but there was the dull resonance that echoed inside him that informed him he'd suffered some form of damage. He reached back and felt a blank spot where hair used to be and now only sizzling plasma remained. That was slightly infuriating, but it would grow back in short order.

He turned back and was surprised to see the green woman standing and looking absolutely furious. Chaos and anger drowned her emerald eyes, but it was controlled and pinpointed directly on him. She spit blood and it smacked against the concrete floor of the warehouse, followed by her hands igniting in green flame.

"Okay, shithead," she growled like an animal. "Round two."

He chuckled and spun back to face her. She could take some damage, it seemed. He was more than willing to dish it out, assuming he held back enough to avoid killing her. Nos didn't fear any mortal, but his employer was nightmarishly demanding of him. He avoided angering his bosses usually under the pretense that he hated the braying of insignificant mules.

The woman shot her natural weapon and he sensed the plasma's lethality long before it reached him. He couldn't feel the burn, his body hadn't worked that way in ages, but he could smell the multitude of deadly chemicals that made up the attack. He assumed it would be foolish to let the stuff make contact.

He dipped to the side and then underneath a second shot, deftly making his way to her, knowing she couldn't take him in a straight up brawl. He slid underneath a third blast rock star style, grinding his knees and perfectly good pants into the concrete but avoiding her attack.

He grinned as it passed over him, but his revelry was short lived as he felt a strong impact catch him squarely in the mouth. His momentum carried him past the blow and tumbled end over end until he nimbly cartwheeled back to his feet. The woman's knee was still up from striking him earlier and she looked almost euphoric now.

"You seem to be having fun, now," he quipped.

"Loads," she almost seemed like a different person now. "It's been a while since someone's threatened to beat me. I'd almost forgotten the rush. You ready to get serious?"

"I assumed you already were."

She actually laughed maniacally, "The problem with working for Princess is she hates brutality. You can't grind on a guy's face or she gets all uppity. No killing, no killing; that's what's so great about you."

Her plasma erupted all the way up to her shoulders and her look of dementia increased as though under a spell.

"I don't have to worry about killing something that's already dead."

He was starting to like this woman. He jumped towards her, throwing a leg out but she dodged it and spun. She cut the air with her deadly hands and he avoided them easily. She was confident and clearly tougher than he'd initially believed, but she still was far below his class. She was only mortal, after all.

She followed him as he avoided her blows, putting immense strength and anger behind every blow. He snuck in a few strikes, but she succeeded in keeping him on the run. His attacks were minimal unless he could get in close. Thusly, he kicked up a piece of the broken crate and launched it at her.

She swatted it away and he took his opportunity by backhanding her open face and then leg sweeping her to the ground. She grunted loudly, but spun her legs around her, seemingly breakdancing to force his distance. She spun back to her knees and he was in her comfort zone again.

He knocked her hands wide and head-butted her as hard as possible. The sick thunk of skull on skull sounded deadly, but it only worked to anger her further. He rolled back, avoiding her and laughing as her frustration grew. She was already tiring, already waning from the immense energy she was using to continue her plasma attacks. This fight was close to ending.

Suddenly, she shot past him and blew the floor open, halting his retreat lest he fall into the hole. He doubled back and cut right, swiping and kicking to keep her at bay. She swung wildly, her eyes unseeing and clouded by a pent up rage he knew was there. He knew her better than she knew herself. The good girl act was simply that: an act and this blood thirst was all the proof he needed. He couldn't help but laugh again.

She suddenly caught one of his legs and it resonated with the fire that immediately began to burn him. She pulled him closer with a strength she shouldn't possess and he swung sensibly to force her grip to loosen. He didn't expect her to simply take the hits, two strikes that drew blood from her nose. She allowed the damage, allowed him no choice but to be reeled in.

He tried a strike once more but she simply arched an arm up and swung through it. His arm buckled under some new power he hadn't sensed and he could only watch as the plasma drenched fist crashed against his cheek and forced his head to the concrete. He heard the floor beneath him crack and his whole body resonated from the blow.

He didn't feel the pain of having his head sandwiched between two solid forces, so he wasted no time in sitting back up and grabbing her throat. He was beginning to be angered and that made him want to hurt her more. He couldn't kill her, but the boss had said nothing against crippling her. He let a few options and scenarios run through his head as he choked her viciously and her eyes bugged in a most entertaining way.

He was almost to the point of deciding her injury when the wall across the warehouse erupted inward and a large, hulking monstrosity came bounding towards them. It was the leader, Hego, and he had murder in his eyes as he bore down on his sister's attacker. Nos pushed against her, planting a foot into her hard enough to send her away and he rolled and hand sprung to safety.

That is, until another plasma shot erupted from both hands of the woman and hit him dead center. The chemicals burned through his shirt and he assumed some of his epidermal layer and his body slid backward and crashed against more crates. He immediately righted himself just in time to stand toe to toe with the blue giant, who took great exception it seemed to his sister's condition.

He punched the ground as Nos dodged his lumbering speed, clearly too fast to be hit. Then, his burned leg gave out from excess damage and it took only a moment for the behemoth to take advantage. Nos braced himself as the Go leader gave him an admirable haymaker hard enough to send him flying through the wall and outside the warehouse into the waiting sunlight.

Shit! That would just end up sapping more of his already waning energy. Now would be the time wiser men swallowed their pride and retreated. At least his massive pursuer was too busy attending to his family to give chase. Nos limped away and towards the sewers, intent to make a smelly getaway and pleased despite his 'loss'. He'd only needed to gauge Shego's strength, but he'd seen the anger she'd clearly been hiding from the others. This would make for interesting conversation with his boss.

* * *

Shego was falling even before Hector had made it halfway to her. Her limp form pushed him faster and he scooped her just as she was about to meet floor.

"Sheri!" he yelled in clear distraught. "Are you okay!?"

"Stop yelling," she rasped. "I'm right here."

Her voice was cracked and the bruises around her neck were indicative of why. The blood that ran freely from her nostrils and the bit that collected in her mouth were difficult to ignore, but the horrible bruise growing on her forehead worried him most. God knew what other injuries she'd sustained. He lifted her gently and began to run for the exit.

"He's getting away," she said, weakly.

"We'll get him later. You need medical attention."

"I'm fine, put me down."

She started to struggle, but he would have none of it, "Just stay still and let me help you, dammit! I'm not losing you after I just got you back."

She ceased fighting and gave him a strange glare before speaking, "You're such a drama que…"

Her unfinished sentence worried him and he looked down to see she was out. He called her name, but she didn't answer and he roared for help as he tore down anything in his path keeping him from helping his sister.

* * *

Carlos huffed as the news report played over for a second time that night. Go city's local blood thief was clearly someone he knew and he was just angry enough to force a heated conversation with the stupid Zealot. He leaned over the railing of his second story balcony, seeing the lights of Upperton and Middleton close by and annoyed their sight didn't calm him as usual. His condo rested on a large hilltop just inside the Upperton city limits and this view in particular was his traditional calm at the end of long days. He pulled out his cell and dialed the desired number, aggravated that his blood pressure seemed to rise with every moment and the view was suddenly irrelevant.

"Hellloooo," the chipper moron answered.

"Listen to me, you dead bastard," Carlos began, "you seem to forget who signs your paychecks. At what point did you believe it a good idea to attempt sabotaging my work?!"

"You're going to make me blush with all that sweet talk, dragam."

"This isn't a game, you prick! Hench may be riding our bet on you and your little team, but don't think for an instant you're safe from me. I know what you are and I know you can be killed and I have the resources to have it done."

Nos, or whatever he was calling himself now, remained silent for a moment and listened to Carlos breathe deeply through the phone. He hated losing his temper, but he wasn't keen on letting the inmates run the asylum. If Jack couldn't handle his business, Carlos most certainly would in his stead.

"Shego is still alive by my good grace alone," the vampire finally answered and his voice dripped with amused, murderous intent. "I'll pretend you called and thanked me for leaving her in one piece and not, let's say, come to your home address that I'm well aware of and gut you."

Carlos shivered only slightly, as he was well aware that the creature wasn't above such action. He still wouldn't give him the satisfaction of knowing he slightly unnerved the aristocrat.

"Will that be all, _Mr. _Guerrero?" he was chipper again.

He merely hung up on the monster and wanted badly to throw his phone over the balcony's edge, but wiser heads held him steady. He drank from his glass of Scotch and let the alcohol attempt to calm his rage. Breathing evenly, he allowed the sight of the city at night to ease his troubles. His phones ring tone pulled him from any hope of that occurring.

As he answered, the caller spoke first, "I'm well aware of my boy's actions and he will be reprimanded adequately."

Jack Hench was a shrewd businessman, but Carlos wouldn't be easily quelled, "This certainly doesn't bode well for our bet. If you can't control your team, then I've practically won by default."

"Rome wasn't built in a day, my friend. Even magnificent plants must be first cultivated from dull seeds."

Carlos scoffed, "You read too much Renaissance poetry. That garbage will rot your brain. Growing seeds takes too much wasted time and wasted money. I prefer to merely take already matured plants and make my garden."

"We'll soon see which is better. In the meantime, I'll be sure to ask your permission before putting another of your 'plants' in jeopardy. I'd hate to see an unnecessary feud arise between our teams."

"Oh believe me, Jack. If I fail to take control of them," he smiled into the distance despite his mood, "then there won't be a Team Possible left to compete with."

* * *

_**A/N: **_Zealots are a concept I expound upon in my Ordo Draconum series. If interested, I suggest checking them out.

The song Blood is owned by My Chemical Romance or whoever owns their music now. It does not belong to me.


	19. Kimportant Update Mark II

_**Kimportant Update Mark II**_

Greetings and salutations faithful readers. I'm reaching out to the lot of you with a query of sorts and I hope plenty of you respond in kind. While I already have the next major plot line of my story set and fully realized, I'm stalling in a sense because I wanted to explore less dire scenarios for the characters before placing them into the next frying pan. I started writing this story to have fun with the concept and I've been enjoying it immensely, thus I have no intention of stopping soon.

This is where my quandary arrives. Are you lovelies interested in my continuance of said style, or would you rather me get on with it story wise? If you wish for me to continue, what character interactions would you like me to explore? I've always wanted to include the readers in my work and I'm always open to suggestions and ideas.

Please forgive me for a late chapter this month, as I'd like to get ample feedback before continuing full force. Your continuing interest is vastly appreciated and I look forward to everyone's feedback. Happy Halloween if you celebrate it and remain well.


	20. Season 2 Chapter 8

_**Foreword: **_This chapter, and the ones following, took a tremendous amount of soul searching. I know where I'm going with it, but it's not going to be pretty and things are going to change dramatically. And it's not for the better. And not everyone will be left standing at the end. It's hard at this juncture of my life to write something negative, but I tried my best. I hope you enjoy the ride.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 8**_

Myra shifted in the very uncomfortable hospital chair and wondered where most of the funding for this place went, as clearly new and comfier furniture seemed low on the priority list. She sighed, knowing she was being far too harsh under all this stress and worry. The staff had been wonderful and had taken exceptional care of Sheridan since they'd brought her in yesterday. Go Hospital was going to be getting some extra funding by her orders, no questions asked.

The matron Go couldn't remember the last time she'd been this preoccupied from something besides work, but her estranged daughter's physical wellness had caused her a rough night's sleep, or what little she could get. That was nothing compared to Ouren, who hadn't slept in over a day and was now up and pacing the empty halls of this wing of the hospital. They'd gotten a private section as most government officials could and it made it easier to focus than if they'd been forced to crowd in with other patients.

She should tell the man to go home and get rest, but she knew it was pointless. He was so fixated on losing their child just after reclaiming her and didn't believe the doctor's mostly positive diagnosis until Sheridan had awoken and talked to him herself. Though she'd suffered a badly bruised larynx, a possibly mild concussion, a puncture wound on her back and the usual cuts and bumps fighting caused, the doctors believed Sheri would be fine in a few days, especially with her slightly faster healing ability she and her brothers possessed.

It had been an ordeal to keep her here after her initial check-in. After hearing her diagnosis, a very belligerent Shego demanded she be released. She was possessed by an anger Myra had rarely seen, but the doctors convinced her to rest for a few hours and then, under Myra's direction, drugged her with pain killers just enough to keep her sedated and safe here. It was underhanded, sure, but it wasn't as if the younger woman could hate her mother that much more.

A vibration in her pocket pulled her thoughts away and she answered knowing full well who would be on the other end.

"This is the fifth call, Mitchell," she said to her office assistant. "You _are_ allowed to leave voicemails."

"Don't prefer them," he answered. "The Board is wondering when you'll be finished with this secretive whatever you're on and return. There is much red tape to sift through."

She glanced to her daughter's room door, "Tell the old men that they'll survive without me for a few days. I don't expect to be bothered again."

"And you won't," he promised and hung up.

Myra sneered and replaced her phone. She hated sloppy, snobbish bureaucrats and their firm belief that the world must stop for them. It wasn't as if they did anything besides sit in comfy chairs, smoke cigars, and make unimportant decisions all day long. Their golf game could wait for another day.

"She's been in there for a while," Ouren said.

He was referring to Sheridan's current guest, "I'll check on her. You should really rest."

"I'll rest when I'm dead, dear."

"Or when someone decides to wear you out," she chuckled and he gave her that boyish, lopsided grin.

She stood and walked into her daughter's room, opening the door slowly in fear she might wake the angry, green patient. Her first emotion was relief that her daughter was indeed still out cold, unmoving except for her breathing. Her second was a fluttery tightness in her chest as she saw the young redhead curled in the recliner next to the bed.

Kim had arrived late last night and stayed overnight there, despite their insistence she go home to rest. She'd copied Ouren with the incessant pacing until they'd okayed visitors. Like a little saint, the hero offered all Shego's family first visitation before her which made everyone's respect for her rise radically. She was clearly worried, even on the verge of tears, but her first thought was to the newly reunited family and Myra would never forget that.

It was only thanks to Kim's loving reassurances that reigned in her lover's anger that they were able to sedate her, but it was only barely enough. Kim now snuggled into the chair as if she stood guard, sleeping soundly and quite adorably. Myra couldn't believe how much she was becoming attached to the teen and it was a strange comfort to know that her Sheridan must have done something wonderful to earn the girl's affections.

She decided to give her all the rest she needed. She and Ouren were better suited doing other things, the twins were at school, and Hector and Melvin were out and about town, hunting down any leads for the man who'd done this. Hego was particularly enraged by her condition and she warned him that he'd be joining Shego in the infirmary if he went into this with a less than level head. Still, the oldest Go boys were dedicated to defending their sister's honor.

It was all strange to her. They'd written her off as too far gone, a lost cause that they would never make peace with in their lives. Now, Shego was back and everyone was more than willing to rekindle what they once had, even Melvin to a minor degree. The world was certainly unpredictable.

Myra walked to her daughter's side and stared at that young face, one that wasn't too dissimilar from hers many years ago. She'd always heard other women her age talk of their relationships with their daughters and Myra never understood their mentality. She'd never been a fantastic parent and she was far too old to begin now, but that didn't mean she was heartless. She hated seeing her children injured in a profession that almost guaranteed injuries, but she tried to support them anyways.

Being a mother was something natural that you couldn't simply ignore or learn to block out. Having children was like having extra sets of toes and fingers; when they hurt, you hurt along with them and they would always be a part of you. She told herself it was nature, but perhaps it was something deeper than that. She was of no relation to Kim, but she could see herself loving her like a daughter. She made it easier every time they interacted.

She scoffed and smiled at her old age making her whimsical. She silently wished her daughter a peaceful sleep, ran her fingers through that long, black hair, retrieved a blanket and covered Kim, and exited just as soundlessly as she'd come.

* * *

She swore she heard voices, but they were muddied and difficult to decipher. They were familiar, but something heavy swam in her body and made her sleep, imprisoning her in slumber and she was almost grateful. Her body ached, her breaths came in ragged wheezes, and she couldn't focus on her thoughts. Was she even asleep or was this a very calm wakefulness? She didn't know and she really didn't care. All she knew was that she felt something red hot and smoldering in her mind, set aside for when she awoke. There was an anger that would not be satiated easily; she almost dreaded it.

Shego finally awoke as her eyes opened slowly. The haze of whatever they'd given her was finally subsiding and she could feel everything becoming lucid, less dreamlike in quality. She still couldn't stand and that annoyed her; she knew she needed to get up and leave. Then, like a physical slap to the face, she remembered why she was here and she somehow contained her fury enough to avoid combusting right then and there. Despite her haze, she began to remove the devices from her arms, making no attempt at hiding her intentions.

Kim started awake, glancing around in confusion until she realized where she was. She looked sleepy and Shego assumed she'd been up most of the night worrying. Those groggy eyes widened and brightened when she saw her lover awake and moving, but they immediately darkened when she noticed Shego's busy hands.

"What are you doing?" she asked as she stood.

One of the devices started ringing as she removed it and she answered with a raspy throat, "Leaving."

"You can't. You need to rest."

"Screw that."

She was up and stumbling, but Princess was right there to stop her. She shuffled and held her balance against the end of the bed. Doctors were rushing in to investigate the machines alarm.

"Get out of the way," Shego ordered.

Kim reached for her arm, tried to hold her but the older woman wouldn't have it. She snatched her hands away viciously and Kim almost shuddered from surprise. The redhead somehow convinced the staff to give them space, possibly as a way to protect them from any backlash their meddling might earn them. Shego wasn't feeling particularly merciful as it was.

Once they were alone, the haze became too strong again and she had to sit on the bed. She breathed deeply, evenly, made difficult by the soreness of her throat. Her head swam and she didn't hear Kim speak to her until she'd had to repeat herself.

"Just calm down," she whispered.

"I can't be calm," Shego growled. "I need to get out of here."

"Why?"

"I don't need a reason!" she hadn't meant to yell, but the medication was making it difficult to decipher what she was thinking and what she was saying aloud. "Just leave, Kimmie. I don't want you to be here."

She was glad she wasn't looking, that she didn't see the obvious hurt in those beautiful eyes. Her affection for the girl was still there, but something else more powerful had overtaken it. She wanted her gone before she said something she'd regret.

"Why?" Kim demanded.

Shego bit her lip, dug her nails into her hair, and did anything but answer that question.

"Why don't you want me here!?" Kim almost yelled.

"Because this is your fault!"

She made the mistake of looking and the sight of Kimmie's face contorting in pain nearly shattered her heart. Still, the blinding anger was fueling her now, not her compassion or even her love for the hero. Shego looked away, knowing she wouldn't look as regretful as she knew she should after uttering those words.

"What..?" the girl choked on fresh tears.

"You made me weak," Sheridan spoke lower. "All this affection, all this laying around, all these goody goody rules of being a hero; I used to be something worth fearing and now look at me: licking my wounds in a freaking hospital bed. I swore to myself there was one thing I'd never be."

She felt her throat, felt the bandages on her back, and knew that a bruise still existed on her forehead. Every injury was a reminder of how handily she'd been beaten and whipped like a pathetic dog. Her rage fired anew and she somehow willed her plasma to remain dormant.

"A victim," she finally said and there was revulsion dripping from the words. "I'm too good, too strong, too powerful to be a victim…at least, I used to be. Now I'm just some lame sap in love. I let it weaken me."

"You…," Kim muttered and Shego saw that she now wore that rage.

While Shego's anger was wavering on the verge of mania, Kimmie's was controlled, focused, and filling her with pain. A part of the green woman wanted to hold her, to make that rage and pain leave her Princess, but the wounds and bruises haunted her. She was beyond words or kindness now. Still, she wasn't beyond feeling something akin to loss as the teen's face calmed and was replaced by a hurt she'd never witnessed before.

Words danced at her lips, but Kimmie's watered, olive eyes spoke more than any words ever could. Her lip quivered once before she simply broke before the woman's eyes. There were no words, no spouts of anger or sadness, but simply a heartfelt look of sorrow and the young girl ran from the room. Shego knew she'd suffer for this and it didn't faze her now. She ran on autopilot as she began to remove her gown and find her clothes.

"What in the hell was that?" Myra appeared in the doorway.

Shego didn't answer, instead focusing on dressing and planning her moves for the day. She was going to be on the hunt and she needed to begin focusing now or else she would be sloppy. A hand viciously grabbed her wrist and pulled her to face her mother.

"What's wrong with you?!" the matriarch commanded.

"Piss off," Shego whispered and snatched her hand away.

Myra grabbed either shoulder now and shook her once with strength beyond her age, "You aren't leaving, Sheridan!"

Shego moved into her face and growled, "You couldn't stop me seven years ago. You aren't stopping me now."

Her mother dropped her guard for just long enough to let that barb jab deep in her heart. She wanted to say the woman deserved that pain, but she would be lying to herself. Shego knew every word was breaking every good grace she'd managed to rekindle, but it didn't matter. She could live without her family; she'd done it for so long now anyways.

She tried to remember Kim's face, recall that pain that she'd forced the girl to feel, but her temper was too powerful. That little conscious that she'd found that encouraged her to do everything she could to prove she was more than just a criminal and a con artist and a thief was now lost to the blaze.

"Let her go, Myra," her father's voice said from the doorway.

She saw his pained expression now, saw the disappointment and she hated that most of all. She was destined to keep breaking that gentle heart. He deserved a better daughter. Myra released her and stepped aside and Shego left before she could falter. She wanted to stop and apologize and hug them until the pain left, but that would only compound the weakness she fought vehemently. She couldn't fight her nature.

She pushed past her father and he gave little reaction, save for a few parting words that stung her insides.

"I don't blame you for being angry," he said, "but one day you'll have to decide whether your beloved pride is worth losing everything else you've gained. I pray you make the right choice."

She continued her pace, unwavering in spite of the clear choice. She'd made it already and she'd have to live by it the same way she had for so long: alone. She'd forgotten she could feel anything this intense and it reminded her of the old days, before affection had spayed her of that viciousness she'd developed a reputation over. She'd lost everything else now it seemed, everything positive she'd achieved these past few months and that would hurt in time; still, she had the rage now, overflowing and smothering and it would suffice like it had before.

* * *

Delicate music drifted through the cavernous hotel, calming anyone who heard the dulcet tunes. Bonnie in particular seemed to be enthralled by the music emanating from Senior, Senior's newly customized turntable. Betty hadn't assumed he was serious with his boast of putting it to good use, but the elderly man had taken a liking to the bizarre equipment. He sat with them and played the gentle music as Betty and Bonnie tidied up around the check-in desk and first floor.

Bonnie worked on the ballroom floor with a mop and, mid stroke, would assume several variations of what Betty assumed were ballet positions. She made soft, flowing arm and leg movements that were actually quite stunning to behold in their simplicity.

"I did not take you for a fan of the classics, Ms. Rockwaller," Senior chuckled.

"Twelve years of ballet will do that," Bonnie answered. "Doesn't hurt that this is a favorite of mine. La Bayadere, right?"

Senior wiped a mock tear, "I have renewed hope for the youth of this country."

Betty snickered as she wiped down her usual desk, "You _are_ quite good at it, Bon. I'm shocked you wouldn't pursue it professionally."

The teen noticeably lit up from the woman's praise, "I wanted to, especially when Junior and I were traveling, but…I dunno, I just never got into it fully. Maybe I was a bit too much of a control freak. I know I could be a nightmare for producers and choreographers. I just always had ideas to improve, but everyone always thought you can't change classics."

Director shrugged, "You're still young, so don't feel rushed to choose something. You're doing great around here, for what it's worth."

The brunette stared at her for a moment, eyes sparkling, before looking down with a smile, "It's the least I can do."

The girl was changing, no doubt. She was much softer spoken than when she'd first arrived, which made it all the more evident she was putting forth the effort to feel welcome and needed. It was something the girl probably hadn't felt much of at home. Still she was seemingly mellower these days…

"Hey, what the hell, Stoppable!?" she screamed suddenly.

…more or less. Betty followed her view to Ron and Yori cutting through the lobby and over a freshly mopped patch of floor.

"Sorry, Bonnie, I'll wipe it up in a bit," Ron placated her as he walked his girlfriend to the exit.

"You bet your sorry behind you will!"

Bonnie would always be Bonnie, it seemed. Betty watched as the blond gave goodbye affections to the young ninja and she wondered once more where the girl was off to and what she'd be doing. All she ever offered was that she was on Yamanouchi business and rarely anything else, even to Ron. She wasn't impolite about it, quite the opposite, but she also refused to dole out any real information. It made the director wary, but she tried to place as much trust in the girl as her boyfriend always seemed to.

With a last kiss and friendly goodbye from everyone there, she was gone and Ron almost moped back to the desk.

"Chin up, she'll be back before you know it," Betty offered.

"It's not her being gone," Ron sounded…guarded? "It's where she's going. I wish she'd offer me something besides vague answers. She's starting to sound like the elders."

No one had much argument to placate him.

"Well," Senior shut off the music and reached into his jacket pocket, "at times like these, I find the best thing that cheers me considerably are paychecks."

Everyone perked up, with Betty quipping, "It's been over three months. I guess that was a vague estimate."

"A bit of a snafu on the business end. Understand we are merchandising to every major continent in the world. Still, I do not believe you will complain with the amounts listed."

He handed them their respective envelopes and each opened theirs with noticeable anticipation. Betty's eyebrow rose considerably and Bonnie gave a shocked exclamation as well.

"That's all?" Ron asked dejectedly.

"That's all?!" Bonnie cried. "What did you make!?"

"Eighty bucks. I mean, I was expecting way more. Hey, why are there three zeroes behind the decimal? Is that an international thing?"

Bonnie leaned over his shoulder and a vein popped onto her forehead, "That's a comma, not a decimal, you idiot."

"Oooooh," he nodded…and then his eyes nearly bugged from his skull; Betty also could have sworn he'd coughed up a bit of blood. "EIGHTY THOUSAND DOLLARS!?"

"Eighty thousand!?" Rufus popped from his pocket and fainted to the polished floor below.

"It is a start," Senior shrugged, having seen much more money at one time. "Realize the first batch would always be higher due to popularity, so it might fall short of that from here onward."

Though Betty's wasn't that much, and it shouldn't be considering she wasn't a field worker, she was still astonished by her own income, "This is quite generous, Senior."

"Generosity would imply it was not earned, and I assure you, the lot of you have gone beyond your call of duty. Enjoy the spoils of your hard work. Team Possible is officially a business now."

"We…," Ron was shaking now, "…we have to get these to the others. They must know!"

"Agreed," Betty pressed the button on her desk that called Wade, who appeared on the sliding screen. "Wade, please inform all our staff that payday has arrived. That means you and Drakken as well."

She immediately noticed the boy looked preoccupied and he didn't even turn to answer her, "Roger, just give me a bit."

"Everything okay?"

"Maybe. Kim took the new Sloth out last night to go see Shego and I've been monitoring her movements to make certain that flying hunk wouldn't crash on her. Her readings show that she's no longer in Go City, but back here near Middleton Mall."

"Have you tried raising her?"

"She isn't answering her kimmunicator," he definitely looked worried now. "All I've gotten is a text saying she wanted to be alone."

Betty's stomach sunk at that. Kim wasn't a loner, which meant something significant had happened. Her first thought was that something had happened to Shego.

"Have you tried Go Hospital's records?" she asked.

"Already looked. As of an hour ago, Shego is still considered in stable condition."

Bizarre. "Keep us posted Wade."

He nodded and disappeared from the screen. Betty turned to see the others wore the same expression she knew she did.

"Should we go get her?" Ron asked.

Director shook her head, "Let's respect her wishes. When she's ready to talk to us, we'll know. Until then, let's get Monique and Leon over here for their payments. Also, grab some equipment, Stoppable; this place could use more of a spit shine."

"Rats," Ron mumbled and coaxed Rufus back into his pocket.

Betty resumed her work, now preoccupied by Kim's supposed predicament. There were far too many variables, so knowing anything about her troubles was impossible. She usually wouldn't bother worrying over things she couldn't control, but Kim had grown on her even more now that they were coworkers. She supposed she should let Ann know soon.

Senior resumed the music as they continued to work in silence. Bonnie appeared next to her, lightly mopping and noticeably checking on Betty's mood. After neither spoke for some time, Bonnie propped the mop against the desk and grabbed one of Betty's hands.

"Let me show you some dance moves," the teen said. "Nothing too complicated."

"I don't dance, dear," the one eyed woman frowned.

"Then you're lucky to have a teacher as talented as me," she smiled cockily, then added in a softer tone. "It will take your mind off stuff."

Director blew out air and dropped her rag, "Impress me."

Bonnie practically glowed and placed the older woman's hand on her hip while placing her back to her. They outstretched a single arm and held their hands at full extension. Bonnie settled close to her and Betty detected a nervous exhale from the teen.

"You alright?"

Bonnie stood straight and balanced, "Never better."

And they began.

* * *

Kim's balled fists slammed against the steering wheel of the Sloth and she didn't even think to be grateful she'd decided to land before allowing her temper to flare out of control. As upset as she was, she was shocked she hadn't taken the stupid flying car into a nosedive before setting it clumsily on the roof of Middleton Mall. Now safely on land, or gravel as it were, she reclined the seat back and let her emotions take her.

She choked out a significant sob, followed by so many aftershocks that she almost believed she would suffocate. The only thing worse than the pain in her throat, drying with every pathetic spasm, was the aching pit that had grown in her stomach. She closed her eyes and tried to erase the look of Sheridan, of the woman who supposedly loved her, staring into her with what could only be described as revulsion.

Her mind always went into self-defense first, _That bitch! How could she say that to me!? What right did she have!? After everything we've been through!_

Then, like a slap to the face, her mind had to play devil's advocate, _Oh God, I've ruined her life! It is my fault! Why would she want to stay with me!?_

She never intended to change her. Kim had never desired anything but her love and affection and she'd gotten it in spades. It had never occurred to her that that change, that complete one eighty in character, had come at the cost of that vicious streak the woman had always taken such pride in. She'd effectively taken the venom from the cobra and she couldn't blame the woman for loathing her.

No! Shego knew what she was choosing when she'd accepted the hero emotionally. She was well aware of the person she was becoming and Kim always believed she secretly loved that change. Now, it seemed as though the former villain had made a clear and hateful choice: her pride over her love. Kim had simply been a stupid teenager in love, believing she was changing the bad girl. No one ever changed.

She wept softly now for God knew how long. She was glad she'd forgone going back to the hotel, as her team didn't need to see this. They would have taken it as an offense that Shego had done this to her and circled the wagons against the green woman. This wasn't a time to pick sides and her friends loved her far more than they tolerated Shego. Sadly, that also meant she was alone in her anguish and that wasn't what she wanted.

She laid back and wrapped her arms over her face, cutting out the sunlight and hiding her tears from no one in particular and allowed the sadness to run its course. She didn't know how long she'd been there, but it had been long enough for someone to notice, as a soft knock rapped across her driver's side window and barely startled her.

She imagined a surprised security guard staring at the small car perched atop his workplace roof, incredulous and curious, but what she didn't expect to see was the flirtatious blonde from her college. Iris still looked incredulous and Kim let out a startled yelp before wiping the tears from her face and rolling down her window.

There was an uncomfortable silence as both girls simply looked at one another, Kim hoping the girl would dismiss the obvious tears and Iris studying the crying teen with a very soft expression. Iris opened her mouth to speak, but dead air escaped as she gave a once over to the automobile.

"How did you get this up here?" she finally asked.

"My car can fly," was Kim's seemingly bizarre answer.

"Oh."

Kim sniffled and, caring little for hygiene at the moment, wiped her nose with her shirt sleeve. She followed up by wiping her eyes with the other and this was apparently too much for Iris to ignore.

"You look like you could use a shoulder, Tangelo."

"I could use a lot of things," Kim laughed unconvincingly. "But, yeah, a shoulder would be perfect right about now."

It was actually a Godsend now that she thought about it. Iris was impersonal to her plight, not knowing anything about Shego and thusly having no reason to openly badmouth her. Yes, even though Shego had just informed her that she was to blame for her unhappiness, Kim still wished for no one to slander her within the teen's earshot; one of the most annoying things about being in love.

Kim opened her door and Iris stepped back to give her space to exit. As soon as she was standing, the blonde moved her arms nervously, almost apprehensively, making Kim think she didn't usually offer solace physically. Still, she knew enough to hug Kim and put a bit of oomph behind it. The girl was built enough to be noticeably strong. She was also just Kim's height, making her shoulder rather comfortable to lean into.

Strangely, the show of affection opened the reservoirs and Kim continued her pathetic sobbing session on Iris' very nice, thin, black leather jacket. The blonde clumsily ran a soothing hand up and down Kim's back and she was eternally grateful. The two hadn't really hung out since meeting, only bonding in classes, but Iris was still being there like a great friend should and that meant the world to the hero.

She also didn't ask any questions, instead allowing the redhead to expel whatever needed to be released in comfortable silence. After a few minutes, Kim pulled away, not because she was finished, but simply out of consideration for how annoying her sobs must be after so long.

"Thank you," she offered and gave the girl a bright, beaming smile.

Iris' cheeks immediately brightened but she glanced away and played it off, "No problem. Seems to work in the movies."

There was silence again and this time Kim was okay with it. Nothing bonded others like a good weeping and Kim swore she'd repay the favor if Iris ever needed her assistance.

"Look, I'm not good at this kinda crap," her crass nature was juxtaposed by her noticeably kind demeanor. "I'm not much for soul searching, but I can offer the next best thing."

"What's that?" Kim sniffled again.

"Alcohol. There's a party near the campus later this evening and chicks get in free and get free drinks."

"I don't partake."

"More for me then. Look, I…I don't know what else to do to chase troubles away. You don't look like you need to be alone, so be my designated driver or something."

She immediately wanted to say no, but the girl had a point. Without her friends' understanding, she was set to spend a very lonely, very tear filled night sobbing into a pillow and wondering if Shego would be coming home tonight. For a rare moment, Kim Possible decided to damn the consequences.

"I'd love to."

It was strange how the tanned girl's face went from shock to an extreme form of pleasure, clearly not expecting the other girl to accept. She was jovial as she invited Kim to join her in the mall, pointing out the fire exit she'd used to reach the roof, but Kim shook her head and said she at least needed to go home and let everyone know she was safe and what she'd be doing that night. Iris wished her a safe car flight and, with obvious cheer, said she'd see her that evening.

* * *

The hotel had been a trying experience, specifically because no one was fooled by her assurances of being fine while walking around with bloodshot eyes. Ron was particularly worried, especially after she'd brushed off questions of Shego's health with minimal explanation. She avoided them without being rude and even took her paycheck from Senior, nearly having an aneurism from seeing her share of the income.

She avoided her room, only entering to pick out an outfit for the evening before going downstairs to the training room and relieving some much built stress by laying into some punching bags for an hour. Strangely, Junior had been working out alone inside and seemed to be annoyed Kim had found him, as though he were caught doing something bad. She didn't care; the weight room was open to anyone, not just the team.

She let thoughts of why the younger Senior was there override her other worries, distracting her brain with inconsequential nonsense. Junior was mostly built for looks, not power, but he'd clearly been using the speed bag and punching dummies as though he were preparing for a fight. Come to think of it, they really never kept tabs on Junior as he wandered the hotel and she became quite curious as to his daily routines while everyone else was working.

Before long, she'd let time slip until midafternoon and set about showering and resting before going out. She slipped on her clothes, a simple combination of a white, belted tunic and faded jeans with added pink jacket to counteract the growing cold. It was as nice of an outfit as she intended, not feeling overall interested in showing off to anyone at a house full of drunks.

She texted Iris for directions and soon found herself at a three story house that could easily pass for a mansion closer towards Upperton. She noticed several people from her classes camped on the lawn, making out and chilling next to a very fancy cook pit at the house's side. Her company for the evening stood leaned against a giant spruce that towered up to the third floor, talking to a trio of lovely young girls.

She almost dismissed them completely as she noticed Kim's arrival and walked rather quickly to meet her. She pulled the redhead into a tight hug, possibly to follow up from their previous session. The trio catcalled from afar and Iris yelled for them to pipe down or be physically assaulted. The blonde didn't seem to notice or care that most everyone around the house was staring at her in either annoyance or indignation.

Iris, though a tomboy through and through, still decided to doll up. Her hair was pulled up into a ponytail and she wore a ruffled, pastel blue, long sleeve shirt. Her black shorts were very short, but her leggings underneath took away any indecency it might have caused. Her outfit actually fit her personality flawlessly.

Kim could only chuckle at the girl's carefree attitude as she led her inside. The house stood on an expanse of land that gave adequate distance from neighbors, and lucky for them, because the music assaulting the interior possessed enough bass to rattle the windows at certain intervals. It was hip hop, of course, and Kim could care less about that style of music, unless it was MC Honey. She was clearly in the minority as most everyone inside seemed to be enjoying it and dancing about in that manic way most teens behaved. Though Kim danced just as ridiculously to almost as grating music, she could understand why some adults found their tastes rather extreme.

A cute, older college boy met them and welcomed them, practically feeling them up with eyesight alone before insisting they fetch a beverage as they toured the house. Iris was curt with him, which luckily exasperated him enough to try other prospects around the house. The entire party was majority female and she assumed that's what the boys had intended with the free things. The more women, the higher chance of scoring; Kim failed to understand that mentality.

Iris wasted no time in procuring her own long neck bottle and glancing around before guzzling it impressively. She handed the now shockingly empty bottle to Kim.

"Carry that and pretend to drink every few minutes," the blonde said. "The guys will be hounding you for not drinking, so that should keep them off your back."

Kim was honestly humbled by the kind offer, "Thank you."

She shook her head, "Whatever I can do to sabotage these jerks. They shovel alcohol down these girls throats cause seducing a drunk girl is way easier than seducing a sober one. What's more pathetic is these tramps allow it."

Kim silently agreed, but she held off judgment entirely. She tried to remind herself that everyone didn't have to conform to what she believed was ethical. Some people just had an itch that needed scratching and some people were happy to oblige it with no strings attached.

"You here to pick up girls?" Kim asked.

"Nah. The ones who are here for fun are usually already taken and the ones who are here for sex don't appeal to me. This may shock you, but I'm not a one night stand kind of girl. It takes a severe lack of personality and self-esteem to screw someone you've just met. And, as you can see, I'm quite overflowing with personality."

"I agree," Kim was building an appreciation for the girl. "I can't imagine doing that with someone I didn't trust."

"So," Iris gave her a sultry look, "how much do you trust me so far?"

And the horndog was back, though it was still more endearing than annoying. It seemed like the girl was all bark and no bite, considering she'd never once overstepped a boundary since befriending Kim. She may make her intentions known vehemently, but she was respectful before anything else.

Kim pretended to drink, "I'll say you're off to a good start."

Iris grinned with pleasure, "Wow, I didn't get the 'I'm taken' speech this time. Persimmon is slowly leaving her shell."

That fact brought Kim back down to earth swiftly. She let her mind race with random thoughts to fight back the question she didn't want to even entertain at the moment: was she still taken? She bit her lip and tried to rationalize that, while Shego was indeed angry with her, she wouldn't leave her simply over that…right? She attempted to convince herself the answer was no with some success.

Iris must have picked up on her thoughts, because she was dragging Kim out to the dance floor despite her objections. Resolute to not spoil their fun, the redhead gave in and made a slight show in enjoying herself. Surprisingly, the longer they danced and laughed at other partyer's lack of skill, the more Kim actually started to feel better. The problems still existed, but they seemed insignificant in the now.

Then, as per the usual, people started to move in around them, taking notice of the two girls having legitimate fun. It was infectious and they were soon surrounded by revelers and stumbling drunkards. One young man moved close to Kim, bodily encouraging her to dance with him, but Iris played defense and slid between them. Kim gave her a grateful smile.

She noticed the blonde moving ever so closer to her, but she never ventured too close. She was clearly testing the waters, seeing exactly what she was capable of getting away with before being shut down again. Kim didn't enjoy having to beat her away, but she wasn't about to give the girl false hope.

After some time, Iris walked her from the dance floor and to the wall, promising to return after she'd scored another brew. Kim waited patiently and simply watched, but she soon took notice of several boys looking her over. One worked up the courage to walk over and she saw it was the dancer Iris had blocked earlier.

He leaned against the wall and towered over her by almost a foot, resting a little bit too close to her comfort zone. He spoke hellos and she could smell a significant amount of alcohol on him. He flirted mildly and she attempted to shut him down, but he was either too drunk or adamant to take no for an answer. He moved even closer into her space and she was on the verge of being rude, not intimidated in the least by the drunk, until she felt a stray hand reach down and squeeze her butt.

She ignited from embarrassment and anger, holding her temper and opening her mouth to admonish him.

"Hands off, asshole!" Iris' voice cut through the noise somehow as she stormed over with Styrofoam cup in hand.

"Relax, honey," he slurred. "She ain't yours."

Iris responded by calmly throwing the alcohol from her cup directly into his face. A stream of swearing flew from the boy's slurring speech and Kim started thinking of ways to defuse the situation and had ultimately decided that running was in order, after she'd saved Iris from being killed of course.

The boy shoved a threatening finger into Iris' shoulder…and her left hand was up in the blink of an eye. With calm speed, the blonde caught his hand and bent it sickeningly backward, eliciting a cry of surprise and pain from her attacker.

"Don't touch me," she growled menacingly.

"Let me go, bitch!" he cried pathetically.

"The only bitch I see here is you," she said calmly and Kim heard the boy's wrist pop.

He cried out once more and fell to his side, cradling what had to be a now dislocated bone. Someone in the crowd yelled out and she saw a second boy bearing down on them. He forewent any sense of diplomacy and simply swung a fist hard at the girl. Kim watched as Iris ducked it and it sailed almost to her.

Kim instinctively caught it and held him fast, using his own momentum to hold him in place as he fought for balance. Iris took the initiative and gut checked the taller opponent with a shoulder and he made friendly with a bookcase by the wall.

Before the violence could reach a crescendo, Kim grabbed Iris's hand and pulled her to the door. The blonde yelled curses and taunts at the crowd as they left and even snatched a fresh bottle from an onlooker's hands as they passed. She wasn't sure how the girl had gotten to the party, but she assumed she could always bring her back as she headed for the Sloth.

Iris was quiet now, sipping her stolen beer and cradling it as thoughts raced across her face without being voiced. Kim nestled in and buckled before driving away, seeing the duo Iris had just put in their place stepping out and yelling after them. She drove around the block and really had no idea where to go, instead idling about and waiting for her cohort to speak up.

"You mad at me?" she finally whispered without looking at the redhead, eyes locked on her drink.

"I can't say I approve of what you did," Kim said and the girl grimaced. "But you more than made up for it by defending me," Iris looked at her with honest surprise and Kim smiled. "It was really cool of you."

"You're full of surprises, Kim," she said thoughtfully.

"Apparently so are you. Know a few martial arts defenses, do we?"

"It's a tough world for a girl."

Kim chuckled but still couldn't believe the girl had handled the larger boys with such efficiency. She was certainly more than meets the eye.

Iris stomped the floorboard and swigged her drink dry, "Stupid men ruining our night."

"It comes with the territory."

"It shouldn't. Perverted loin chasers, all of them. I can't stand men."

"They have their moments," Kim detected a harsh attitude shift.

"They're only good when they want something from you. Then they act like they're gentlemen just to score sex. At least women are honest enough to admit they're gold diggers and users."

"Maybe you just haven't met the right ones."

Iris glanced at her, "The right ones are always taken."

Kim sighed, thinking she might not be as right as she thinks. The girl clearly had bad experiences, but her anger was mostly to blame for her outbursts.

"Take me home, Possible," the blonde said. "I'm drunk."

"Just point the way."

* * *

Iris lived in Middleton oddly enough, in a neighborhood closer to Lowerton that appeared much nicer than a lot of the homes near Kim's parent's house. Nestled between nearly identical houses was a white and gray single story abode, homely and unassuming. It was nothing like the girl who lived there. Strangely, it appeared as though the house was almost brand new, as though Iris had just moved in recently.

She pulled into the driveway and saw two cars, a European two seated sport and a more normal looking SUV. If she had to guess, she'd say the SUV belonged to Iris. The blonde mumbled something about home sweet home before opening the door and almost clumsily exiting. Kim was beside her in an instant to support her delicately.

"How sweet," she mumbled and wrapped an arm around her.

She handed Kim her keys as they reached the door and she opened it wide. The inside was actually very normal as well, almost under decorated, once again fueling her belief that the family had only arrived. Iris kicked off her boots as she entered and made for the living room. She passed a simple, black couch and matching chair and ottoman before standing next to a grand fireplace.

"Wanna meet the parents?" she almost slurred as her eyes drooped tiredly.

"Sure," Kim answered and the girl swung her arm towards the shelf above the hearth.

"Mom, Dad, meet Kim Possible."

Kim was confused at first…until she saw the two framed photographs proudly displayed on the shelf. A dark skinned man and woman, both Turkish she assumed, smiled back at her confused stare. Realization slowly dawned on her bits at a time.

"She's a friend from college," Iris continued talking to the photos, but it didn't come off as crazy or bizarre; it was more like a coping mechanism, pretending they were still there. "I know, I know, she's gorgeous but she's taken. Yes, I've been drinking. Kim was my DD, so no big."

"I didn't know," was Kim's only response.

"No way you could have known," she shrugged. "Don't look so morose, Tangelo, it's been five years. I just like to think they're capable of listening sometimes."

"I'm sure they are."

The smile and words made Iris chuckle, "I'd think you were patronizing me, but you're just so freaking honest all the time. Walk me to my room."

She shouldered her and made down the hallway past a bedroom that couldn't possibly have been hers.

"You have a guardian?" Kim asked.

"Yeah, he's out and about somewhere. He's not exactly a day person."

They reached the room on the end and entered. It was plain, but covered from floor to ceiling with artwork that she assumed was Iris' handiwork. Save for the stereo, television, and king sized bed, it was astonishingly devoid of personality. Still, the water colored, pastel, and rough sketches mixed to give an outsider's perspective of the blonde's mind. Kim couldn't begin to decipher such things.

As they entered, Iris gently released Kim, stepped towards her bed…and dropped her pants. The sight of the girl's underwear made the redhead's heart jump and she looked away. She heard the girl taking more off and wondered at what point she possessed shame.

"Can I beg you to grab a water from the fridge?" she mumbled.

"Sure," Kim rushed out, thankful to have something else to think about.

As she moved down the hall, thankful the house was small enough to easily navigate, she wondered when she started to notice other girls in that way. She'd seen the girls in cheerleading strip constantly and never batted an eye. She'd even seen Monique down to her skivvies and never even experienced a blush, but now Iris' form had caused a noticeable panic.

Perhaps Shego had opened up a torrent that couldn't simply be ignored any longer. Weirdly, she still didn't feel like a lesbian, as she openly admitted she found several of the boys at the party tonight cute. Ugh, sexuality was such a weird thing.

She found the fridge, fished out the first bottle she saw, and promptly returned, making sure to peek inside to make sure Iris was decent. She was at least covered somewhat, though she'd exchanged her shirt for a spaghetti strap and noticeably lost her bra. Kim made herself ignore that fact as she walked in and tossed her the bottle.

"Fight the hangover," she commanded and swigged her drink. "Sucks about being skinny; alcohol can whip you good if you scarf it down without care."

"Wouldn't know," Kim said.

Iris looked her over a bit, "Have a seat. Get comfy, kick your shoes off, take your clothes off, God knows I did."

"I'm comfortable," Kim sat next to her. "You certainly aren't one for subtlety."

"Subtlety is for people who don't enjoy life. I don't have time to worry about what people think. Sometimes, you gotta grab happiness by the balls and never let go. No matter who gets hurt along the way."

"You can be happy without hurting others."

"I want to believe that," she was whimsical. "Especially cause you said it. Ms. Possible, the girl who can do anything. When were you planning on telling me you were a superhero?"

"It was actually just nice having someone treat me as a person and not a celebrity."

"God, overly humble people aggravate me," she swigged her water, "except you. I'm going to be honest with you, Kim: I thought I was gonna hate you. Girls like you get this corny, milk toast view of the world and walk around with their heads in the clouds like spaced out morons. But not you; you do all these things, see all the world has to offer, good and bad, and I believe you when you say all this positive bull."

"I have to believe it. It's why I fight, why I do the things I do. And it isn't just blind faith; I'm surrounded by good people, people who remind me every day of what I'm striving towards."

Iris bit the end of her bottle and contemplated that, "I hope you do. Just remember that it's okay to stumble and fall. I know perfectionists like you. You think the sky is falling when something goes wrong. Even gods fail, Kim; just look at men."

Kim gave the girl a once over and wondered if she had become that easy to read or the girl knew far more than she was letting on. Kim's mannerisms were pretty open, the downside to wearing one's heart on their sleeve, but she still gave credit to the blonde for picking up on her distresses and respected here for not forcing an answer from her.

"I really have to thank you for tonight," Kim said. "I really, _really_ needed this."

"Yeah, you've been wigging since I saw you earlier today. I ain't a psychiatrist, but even I can tell you're distraught. Just don't let anything take you down so easily. You're too strong for that."

"You're a really nice person hidden beneath all that attitude."

Iris smiled almost shyly, "Screw you."

"Not on the first date, sweetie."

The blonde belly laughed, which was a calming sound amidst all the confused thoughts in her head. In these instances, Kim only had one response for kindness, one she'd been taught by a loving family and caring friends. She wondered how long it had been since Iris had experienced it and decided to try her luck by leaning in and giving her the best hug she could muster.

She didn't even fight Kim's advance and even reciprocated after a moment to gather her thoughts. Nope, she probably hadn't been hugged this way since her parents died. She let it linger for seconds before pulling away, but Iris refused to release her. Instead, the blonde pulled her close, resting their foreheads against one another. Her smile was heartwarming.

"How can you be this genuinely good?" she asked quietly. "People like you aren't supposed to exist."

"I'm glad I could show you that's wrong."

Iris stared into her, not just at her but directly into her, gauging her soul. There was something strange in those bright eyes, something Kim had seen on the faces of victims she'd saved from any number of dangers. It was hope, pure and untainted, and she was thrilled she could still instill that feeling in people. The blonde probably needed it more than anyone she knew.

Iris suddenly pushed her away, but it wasn't hateful or violent, "Get out of here before I do something you'll regret."

It seemed the alcohol was catching up to her, but Kim didn't take offense, "Don't you mean something _you'll _regret?"

"Trust me, Persimmon," she rolled over and threw a thick comforter over her entirely, "there would be _no _regret on this end."

Kim nodded, understanding her dilemma better than she knew, and walked to the door.

"I had fun tonight," she called from the comforter.

Kim grinned, "Let's do it again soon."

And with that, she left the girl to her possibly spinning stomach and obviously swirling thoughts. Kim wasn't dense and there was no doubt that she'd just avoided being ravaged by an intoxicated and clearly amorous teen. Iris' command to leave before she obviously followed through with the kiss she'd been building up was another notch in Kim's respect for her new friend. While she would have to teach her many things, mostly things like all men weren't actually Satan spawn, Iris had taught her something: humility.

Kim's current problem was significant, but it paled in comparison to Iris' life. For as irritating and gut-wrenching as her relationship status was now, at least Kim still had loving parents to call and spend time with. She'd needed the reminder that she wasn't the center of the universe and her problems were small potatoes in comparison to some people. She'd try to be more like her blonde friend and smile past the pain.

It was a lesson she was thankful to relearn again and again and it helped to numb some of the pain when she'd reached her car, turned on her kimmunicator, and tried to call Shego with absolutely no success.

* * *

Shego fumed and somehow held her temper as she threw open the door to the bar on the seedier district of Go City, failing once again at finding anything whatsoever about this Nos character. She'd remembered all the villain hangout spots, still found some familiar faces mixed within, but they knew precisely dick about her target. Her drugs were starting to wear off and that meant she'd soon have to deal with the terrible things she'd done since that morning.

She needed to vent her anger before that happened, needed to justify her rage in some way before her new, annoying conscious brought her down with a vengeance. She stalked past a group of six bar flies, bikers by the look, behaving drunkenly.

"Hey baby!" one called as she passed. "I never knew green was my favorite color until now!"

She ignored him and continued as his presence was insignificant to her at the moment.

"Come on, don't be like that! I got a hankering for a Shamrock Shake!"

Shego didn't think it was possible to be any more pissed as she stopped, pivoted, and returned to the group, "If I wanted to screw a brewery, then I'd screw a brewery, you leather wearing, beer swilling loser!"

The other men laughed at their friend's expense as he flushed with anger and wounded pride. She turned to leave, but they couldn't just let it go. She was almost glad.

"Don't feel bad, bro, she's that superhero from TV. The one whose porking the little redhead."

The first man laughed, "Makes sense, then. Takes a dyke to love a dyke."

Shego wasn't sure how she was in his face so quickly. She was fast, but that particular bout of speed was new to her. The man certainly didn't see it coming and she wondered if she was seeing red or blood from the man's now broken face had splashed across her vision. All she knew was that she somehow struck him five times as he fell, unconscious from the first blow.

The other men became indignant and she barely used autopilot to put them all down. It was a little over a minute's worth of a fight and all that remained were broken bodies and pathetic whimpering from two of the ones unfortunate enough to not lose consciousness. She'd definitely broken several of their bones and one might be bleeding out, but she absolutely had no care or worry for them.

She walked away, unsatisfied with this scrap and wanting something better. The vampire was long gone, that was apparent now, which meant her revenge was dead in the water. She needed something to destroy, something to beat that wasn't a pathetic barfly or a random henchman. She needed something above human.

Her eyes flashed with an idea and she nearly tore her kimmunicator out of her pocket, forcing herself to ignore the missed calls. She couldn't see Kimmie's name now, not yet; it would suck the anger from her faster. She found the name she needed and pressed it before placing the device to her ear with impatient haste.

"Shego!" her former, blue employer answered. "Why aren't you in the hospital anymore?"

"Drakken," she growled, ignoring his question outright. "I need you in Go City as soon as possible. I have something I need you to do. And don't tell anyone there you're coming! This is between us."

"And why exactly do I need to do that?" he sounded angry, but a tad worried.

"Is the threat of me torturing you not enough!? Fine. Let's just say…it's for old time's sake."

* * *

_**A/N: **_I know, I know, two scenes of drunks getting trounced. You have to understand…I really dislike belligerent drunks. Pet peeve, I guess.


	21. Season 2 Chapter 9

_**Preface: **_I must say I'm deeply satisfied by everyone's reactions so far. This is the time that emotions will run high and everyone seems to be slightly/ openly panicking. It means you care. XD

Thanks to Taliesin the Eternal Bard for helping me brain storm. Sometimes the best questions are the ones I never think to ask. Thankfully, Taliesin asks plenty of them. I also might have stolen some things verbatim because that's ethical business, right EL James?

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 9**_

A chilling breeze swept through the trees and shook the millions of limbs that dominated the ever aging forest. It was the first telltale sign of winter visiting this part of the world and Yori was silently thankful her shozoku was designed to bundle warmth. Most assumed ninja garb was thin, for ease of movement, but the advent of technology had allowed even the simplest of material optional customization. She still shut out most of the discomfort, instead focusing on the castle in the distance.

She knelt near the top of a very old, very sturdy tree and waited for their target to appear. The old, decadent building that Monkey Fist still called home was nestled in isolation several miles southeast from Maidstone, Lent, England and the forest outside of it would soon be the battleground for what was to come. They'd spent four hours here already, preparing the surrounding area with all the advantages their profession usually required and then nailing a note of challenge to his front door with a kunai.

Of course he would assume the challenge was from Ron and she bet it would be all that was necessary to lure the Yono possessed monster out. She was surprised to find there was very little nervous apprehension to what they were about to attempt. Fear was a marginal thing, a small tickle in the back of a ninja's brain that was to be ignored and satiated after a mission's finale, but even she felt nothing but purpose for what needed to be fulfilled here.

She forced out the thoughts of leaving her lover back at the base and the image of his face as she left. He trusted her, more than she ever truly deserved, but there was apprehension on his freckled face. He worried for her and only ever repaid her secretive ways with affection and trust. She'd make it up to him, somehow.

Hirotaka shifted next to her atop another limb and it was the first time he'd moved in so long. She couldn't even detect him blinking and she admired just how talented the boy had become. This mission was a suicide in the making, but there was hope that Hiro's skill would be the difference maker in the assault.

"Report," an elder voice softly carried from below in Japanese.

Yori didn't even glance towards Kojima, the old sensei that had traveled with Hirotaka for this occasion alone. Though he wouldn't be taking part in the battle, she still respected the fact he was willing to place himself in danger. Despite his age, he still perched in the tree along with them, on a lower limb.

"Nothing yet," Hiro answered.

"Perhaps he is frightened," Yori said, though she wasn't sure why she would think so.

"The Destroyer does not fear," the old man said incredulously.

He obviously hadn't approved of her cocky display and she wondered why she'd even bothered throwing it out there. Perhaps Ron and her allies were rubbing off on her. Hiro threw her a look of friendly warning, but it only annoyed her that he was playing up the lapdog role so vehemently.

"Remain vigilant," Kojima said and disappeared away from what would become a warzone rather soon.

Hiro waited until he was far away before speaking, "It would be prudent to hold your wisecracks around the elders. They do not understand this American comedy you love."

Yori needed to hold her tongue, as an argument would only distract them from their goal, but some emotion was forcing her reactions recently, "They do not understand jokes whatsoever. They only know vague metaphors and cryptic dialogue."

"Jovial nonsense has no place in our work."

"So I have noticed," she sighed and shrugged the conversation away.

Hiro, however, wasn't set to let the conversation die, "The Chosen One's cartoonish buffoonery has placed unrealistic expectations in your mind. His crude effort is no match for sheer ability."

"Yet he is at home currently and making the world a better place while we snoop in trees and wage battles behind our allies' backs."

"Do not forget this is for his sake. Besides, a ninja's place is here, in the shadows, not soaking in the rays of a limelight. You used to know these things, Seijitsuna-san."

Yori felt her stomach clench from his tone, but where there was once a sense of respect and understanding of her place as his inferior, now there was a righteous indignation over his assumed superiority. He could destroy her with some effort, she had no doubts, but he was not the only one who had grown as a fighter.

"I used to know many things, Asai-san," she leaned forward onto the end of the branch. "These past few months have shown me just how little I did know. I'm not blind to our people's dislike of having a foreigner as their chosen hero. It makes me wonder what else we've deprived our people of by living this way."

"You dishonor everything our people have accomplished for generations," he sounded on the verge of anger now. "Yamanouchi has defended many righteous causes for centuries."

"Yet when was the last time we did anything that didn't directly benefit Yamanouchi?"

"The world is not our responsibility."

"Indeed. That must be why we hide on a mountaintop from it."

Before he could retort, she dropped from the limb and landed gracefully in a crouch on the soft grass below. He didn't call after her because he knew there was only one reason she would reveal herself. That reason walked slowly and comfortably into view, the once Montgomery Fisk dressed in his normal changshan tunic, but also wearing a fez and smoking jacket. He seemed more out for a lovely stroll than anything dire.

"Ah," he mused in lite conversation, "if it isn't my favorite Yamanouchi flea. Your presence usually means the bumbler is not far away. I enjoyed his note, though I must say the stuffy verbiage is very unlike him. Not even a single monkey pun included."

"The note is mine, Fist," she answered. "Ron is not here."

His face slowly, menacingly changed from a friendly grin to a rather displeased scowl, "Now that's not what I needed to hear. It was such a good day so far."

He ran a monkey hand through his hair, which was now a tad longer and placed into a small rattail, "I assume you are here for a specific purpose. I'd hate to think you were wasting my time, dear girl."

"I am here for the only purpose you serve: to be put down, permanently."

He was smiling again and then closed his eyes. He seemed to smell his surroundings, sensing the world around him.

"And not alone," he mused. "Two more of the ninja vermin by my count. This might actually prove to make me perspire."

She couldn't help herself. The way of the ninja was to be unfeeling, unreadable as a mask was ever lacking an expression. Still, she knelt down and revealed a single line of almost invisibly thin string. She held it firm and gave him the most confident, demure smile she could offer before yanking it. Her face made his eyes narrow, effectively throwing him off and then the world around him exploded.

Bamboo shoots stuffed with explosives erupted from multiple angles around him, hidden in the low grass. He was engulfed by fire and pyrotechnics and she kept low to the ground, ready to move at the slightest hint that he'd dodged the attack. She was focused intently now, never blinking, never wasting movement unless absolutely necessary.

"You can't have expected that to work," Fist's voice said from behind her.

He was only ten feet away, landing as he spoke, having leaped away from some direction she couldn't follow. He was faster than before.

She turned only slightly to him, "You assume its purpose was to hit you…"

More bamboo shoots ignited, this time directly around where he'd landed.

"…and not lure you exactly where I knew you'd go."

Another eruption, this one twice the size, covered the patch of land he inhabited. She heard a yell of either pain or surprise and she hoped the former. The flame subsided and now smoke billowed everywhere, carried by the wind erratically. She tensed as Fist shot outward, teeth bared in anger and smoking jacket burned in multiple places.

She pulled two kunai with charms attached to their ends and threw them quickly. Fist easily caught them and threw them to the ground. What he didn't notice, possibly from anger, was the fuses hidden in the charms. She'd struck them before throwing and they took only seconds to reach the powder tucked into the charms.

Another explosion rocked the simian monster, but this was not fire. The charms blew outward and enveloped him in a very thick, peppered irritant. He roared and covered his eyes and that's when she went physical. She didn't know if the pepper had effectively blinded him, but it was too late for second guessing.

She leaped hard and fast, one leg extended and braced to meet his open face and the other curled back and tensed to follow up. Her extended leg was caught by Fist, but it had been instinct that had availed him. She could tell his eyes were squinted and watering, the pepper doing its job admirably. Determined to strike him, she didn't wait to fall to the ground before shooting her curled leg outward, whip snapping it against his exposed cheek. The force behind the blow met entirely and she didn't mind the pain in her side as she landed on the ground; she felt too much satisfaction from seeing him tumble sideways.

Hirotaka took his opportunity, seeing she'd scored a blow, revealing Fist's inability to see. He flew downward at tremendous force from the treetop, silent and deadly. Fist somehow detected his movement and ignited in yellow energy. With a sweep of his hand, a blast of energy arced in Hiro's direction.

Expertly, the young ninja pivoted midair and barely escaped the attack, but also threw himself off his trajectory. In desperation, he threw more charmed kunai, but Fist had the presence of mind to toss more energy at his attacker. The charms ignited midair, spewing pepper everywhere, but Hiro luckily landed safe and rolled to avoid it.

They couldn't let this opportunity wane and she pressed the attack again. They'd littered the area with traps and weapons and she scooped up one as she ran for her enemy. She twirled a weighted ball with a thin rope attached over her head just long enough to achieve the momentum to reach Fist. She threw it hard and at an angle.

While the monkey man could register their energy, he wasn't attentive enough to detect the weapon and thus was surprised when the device looped around his torso, carried swiftly by the weighted ball. He was wrapped in seconds and growled audibly in irritation. Of course, it took minimal effort to snap his constraints.

It did give her enough time to reach him and lay into him with swift strikes and he was on the defensive completely. She didn't hold back, knew she couldn't against an enemy of this caliber. This had essentially become a life or death struggle and she wouldn't dare treat it as anything less. This was beyond her, for more than just ridding the world of Fist's and Yono's evil. This was personal, a direct affect for the young blond she'd fallen in love with.

Frustration began to mount when even with his vision impaired he could still deflect her accurately. She pushed though, pressed hard in an effort to anger him, to force him to expend more energy. They needed as much out of him as possible.

Hiro landed behind him and swung a leg, but Fist dodged. He swept out with his own, but Yori deflected it with her shin, quite painfully she had to add, halting his counterattack. While Fist was superb, even he couldn't defend against both their assault. He tried in vain, receiving a sharp blow to the temple and stomach for his troubles, before roaring again and enveloping everything around him in Yono's magic.

She and Hiro split to avoid the energy, though she felt its violent waves even from a distance. Fist's roar turned to a primal scream and the energy simply kept expanding, reaching out dozens of yards around him until it enveloped even his attackers. Yori was almost smothered by the oppressive nature of his energy, like being strangled slowly from the inside. It was truly horrendous and terrible.

Fist balled his fists and seemed to be concentrating, letting his rage fuel him. With eyes still closed, he shuddered and the energy pulsed like sonar. Twice more and he began to breathe more evenly.

"No more games, children," he growled. "This ends now."

His words echoed as though the energy itself carried them. He glanced to her, but his eyes were shut tight. That didn't stop him from baring every fang he possessed and smiling. For a moment, the energy surrounding him took physical form, an uncolored copy of the true Yono. It chilled her slightly.

"I see you," he muttered…and then he was gone.

She started and spun, losing him immediately and fighting panic. She held up a guard, not intent on counterattacking but merely surviving whatever was in store. One last spin and she couldn't find him and she looked to Hiro, fearing he'd feinted and gone for the other ninja.

Something hard and solid found her stomach and she felt every ounce of air forced from her lungs. The pain blinded her for a short moment and she couldn't will her body to breathe as she fell to the ground below. A sharp pain resonated from her midsection and she was certain the blow had broken one of her ribs. It took so long for her mouth to discontinue expelling air and she finally gulped in ragged breaths that burned her throat and made her stomach wound pulse with every breath.

Her vision waned but she somehow held consciousness as she saw Fist's monkey feet step into her view and move away from his downed opponent. He almost glided through the energy still surrounding them as though it were his natural element. Hirotaka stood in the distance and she could see a very clear worry for her. Still, he held his ground and didn't allow his emotions to force a mistake. He couldn't make any now that he was alone.

She gritted her teeth and wanted to scream, but she didn't dare. She knew pain and she knew when she was too injured to continue. This was close to her worst and she knew she was badly damaged, possible internally bleeding and almost certainly out of this fight.

Hirotaka put up a valiant effort. She watched as he fought intelligently, never facing the Destroyer down head on. He even scored a single blow that connected, but it had little effect on the monster. Fist was pushing out so much energy, expelling everything he possessed and this was their only chance.

Her heart sank as she saw Fist finally catch the ninja with the same blow that had felled her. She saw spittle and possible bits of blood fly from his mouth and he doubled over to the ground, a pathetic heap mimicking her own. He tried to stand again, but Fist used a foot to force him back down.

_NO!_ Her mind cried for her to move, to do something but lie there. Flashes of Ron filled her vision, her muse when hope had been all lost. He was the embodiment of hope against odds, the one who'd followed Kim Possible into every dangerous scenario despite knowing he could never measure up to her as a warrior.

"Get away from him, monkey boy!" she screamed.

Fist obeyed, a curious look donning his rage filled visage.

She fought immense pain to push herself up to her hands and knees, "You'd better come and kill me first, because I can't bear to experience your simian stench much longer."

They were Ron's words, but it was her anger fueling them. No more ninja silence, no more quiet confidence. It was time to see just how much of the Chosen One's Ronness she had absorbed.

"Taking cues from the bumbler, I see," Fist mused and walked slowly towards her, hands behind his back and relaxed.

"He's twice the man you'll ever achieve," she finally stood after much effort. "Which is not surprising, considering what kind of a man you'll never be again, you shit flinging half-ape."

He scowled, "This is bordering on racist now. Such a filthy mouth, young lady."

She took that familiar stance she'd drilled into her mind, into her body for weeks now. She knew what needed to be done and so did Hiro. Behind Fist's back, the other ninja was crouched and readying the attack they'd waited this long to launch. The monkey man's energy was out in full effect, smothering everything nearby, which meant it was mostly out of Monty. They had one opportunity and she had to be the one to make sure it succeeded.

"You bore me, child," Fist shrugged. "Any last words?"

"Just two!" she growled.

She shot forward in an instant, so fast even she could barely register her own speed. The shadow step was dangerous to use and her body would punish her later for doing it while injured, but this was not about her pain any longer. This was for everyone's sake; not just Yamanouchi's, but everyone that Fist could ever hurt.

_For Ron._

She found his face with a clenched fist and he didn't see it coming. The crack of her bones against his was satisfying, but she didn't dare let up. She passed by as he stumbled, turned, and shot back unnaturally fast. Her knee found his stomach as she reciprocated his blow from earlier and she felt the wind blown from his lungs. As she'd suspected, with the Yono's energy mostly out of him, he was losing strength.

Her energy was falling quickly, but she wasn't finished yet. Two last kunai, one in each hand, were pulled out and she spun around him and viciously dug one into his side and the other into the side of his throat. She stopped their spin facing Hirotaka, trapping him from behind and cutting off an escape and digging her weapons deep enough to make removing them a hassle. With his energy mostly outside his body, he lacked the strength or reaction time to halt her attack.

"Boo-yah," she said through her teeth directly into Fist's ear.

She saw Hirotaka's hand ignite with red energy as he casted a spell passed down through their people for generations. It was a spell not to be used but under the direst circumstances and their possession of it was taboo to say the least. It was why the mission had been secretive, why they'd relied on only two when all of Yamanouchi might have assisted. Still, Kojima had come personally and taught it to Hiro, the strongest of the disciples.

In his other hand, he held the Denryoku Dentatsu, the monkey and dragon sculpted ornament that she'd never truly believed existed outside fairy tale until recently. It was a device of unbelievable power, capable of absorbing limitless amounts of energy from powerful sources. It had always been intended to strip the monkey power from anyone Yamanouchi ever deemed unworthy. Now, its target was something else entirely.

"Now!" she screamed at Hiro.

He hesitated. His intention was clear, as the ornament was capable of directly piercing the target with violent magic. In her position, Yori would be incapable of avoiding the attack without allowing Fist to escape. She silently thanked him with a grateful smile. They had grown so much together, had known one another since youth, and he thought of her safety even in the face of their enemy. She would cherish that kindness for the next few moments.

"DO IT!" she yelled and never released her prey.

Hirotaka roared in frustrated helplessness…and threw his magic infused hand into the Dentatsu. The ornament stuck to his palm as the entire necklace glowed brightly and energy shot from it directly towards its target. Fist yelled in what she hoped was fear and then she felt his body shoved into her own.

Brilliant red light erupted around them and they were engulfed by it just as Yori felt tremendous pressure crash against her stomach, energy that had just pierced through Fist successfully. She somehow felt accomplished just before a deep, never-ending pain racked her physically to the point her vision went black.

Images assaulted her as her mind coped with the trauma and every one contained the same person, the same reason for all her struggles. While she saw Kim, Monique, Wade, Master Sensei, Hirotaka, even Shego, the one blond constant never left her mind's eye. He was a guiding light in her life, a beacon that led her to things she'd missed hiding inside the dojos of Yamanouchi.

Her teachers had taught her how to survive, but Ron Stoppable had taught her how to live. Her memory filled with the uncountable instances of the boy's bravery, his lighthearted nature, his sheer ability to simply be himself. She loved that the most: Ron never pretended to be anyone but himself and he reveled in his own uniqueness. Not because he was cocky and self-centered, but because he wore a skin he'd never felt the need to be ashamed of: his own.

She'd been allowed into him more intimately than any person before and she took pride in that. There was a sense of loss, but it all seemed so worth it. She was able to have him. It was a prize and honor no other female had known.

He appeared before her dying eyesight and she reached out to touch his face and could swear she felt it, could swear she heard his voice call her name lovingly as his image followed her smiling form into darkness.

* * *

Drakken checked his watch once more and was satisfied that it was close enough time to begin his trip. Shego had wanted him in Go City last night, but he somehow convinced her to wait until morning in an attempt to dissuade questioning from the team as to where he was going and what it obviously had to do with Shego. Everyone had been worried, especially when Kim had come home last night and avoided speaking to anyone.

The teen had been holed up in her room since then and even the buffo…Ron couldn't coax her out. The blond was openly irritated and worried his best friend was shutting everyone out, but Kim kept making unconvincing reassurances that she would be fine. Drakken himself was slightly worried, but he was mostly interested and a tad frazzled with what Shego desired of him and what exactly she'd meant by "old time's sake".

A monitor built into his lab desk beeped and switched on, revealing Betty's face, "You expecting someone, Drew?"

His guest had arrived, "Indeed. Send her up."

Betty nodded and signed off. Drakken looked over to see Wade busily placing the finishing touches on his most recent invention. The boy was a stupendous worker and ruthlessly efficient, having finished three of Kim's battle suits, all with different functions. He'd also been integral in finalizing repairs on the Sloth as overseer to the "tweebs" _and_ he was in the process of finishing yet another invention using the leftover remains of Ron's moped.

The boy was talented, but he was also single minded in his pursuits. He'd spent some time exercising and getting outside his comfort zone, but he'd begun to regress due to his belief that his work for Team Possible needed to be his focus. While Drakken admired his gusto, he also knew that this was no way for a fresh faced teenager to live.

Getting him out of his own accord was near impossible, as he was far too headstrong and was intelligent enough to not be tricked by anyone's coaxing. However, Drakken knew of one way to manipulate him into better behavior; it was a kryptonite to most every teenager worldwide.

"I'm heading out for Go, Wade," he said as he slid on his civilian clothes, things he still hadn't become accustomed to.

"I still think you shouldn't go alone," the boy responded without looking. "I could be of some help, though you won't tell me with what."

"Believe me, if I knew I'd tell you," and he wasn't lying; he trusted few of his comrades implicitly, save for the boy. "However, you'll be too busy today to worry over it."

"No kidding. Workload never decreases it seems."

"The workload can wait; you're the impatient one. Still, I recommend taking a break for today. You wouldn't want to be rude to our guest."

Drakken walked to the door as Wade spun with a confused eyebrow raised. Before he could question it, a knock sounded just as Drakken pressed the button to make their lab door rise into the ceiling. The girl on the other side was startled and nearly dropped her bag.

"Welcome. I trust your trip was safe," Drakken put on his own unique form of hospitality.

Yoko brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, "I did. Thank you, doctor."

"Yoko!?" Wade sputtered and Drew couldn't help but grin.

The young Asian gave a friendly greeting, beaming red in an almost unhealthy amount of time. Wade stood immediately and dusted himself off, his shirt covered in small particles of his binge eating.

"Yoko was simply in the neighborhood and decided she would like to visit," Drakken explained.

The girl looked away with a slight frown, "Drakken actually flew me out here."

The blue man went wide eyed, "That's not the story we agreed on!"

"I can't lie to him," she shrunk a bit.

"Drew…" Wade gave him a grateful smile.

"Oh, ixnay on the emotion…ay," Drew grabbed his coat and threw it on. "I'll let you know when I'm returning. Try to do something constructive…that doesn't involve computers."

He left before any more saccharine could be spread throughout the lab and, most importantly, before he had to witness the sexual tension those two clearly didn't comprehend. At least one of them didn't. Still, he silently wished the boy genius good luck as he moved downstairs and gave his half explanations to Betty and Bonnie. Monique and Leon were also here and everyone involved seemed to be worrying over something; clearly the Kim situation was reaching significant levels.

"Are you going to see Shego?" Betty asked with a noticeable spark of anger, though it wasn't directed at him.

"I honestly don't know what I'm going to do," he said and it wasn't a lie, per say.

Betty chewed her lip, trying to find a diplomatic means to convey her displeasure, but it was Monique who spoke up, "Tell her she needs to come back. Whatever she's going through, it needs to be between her and Kim. Please, Drakken."

Leon placed a comforting hand on hers and Drew sighed, "The woman made a career out of ignoring me…but if there's anything I can do, you have my word I'll try."

"Thank you," she stared at the table.

Drakken merely left, not taking much stock in all the drama wafting throughout the hotel. To say he didn't care would be grossly inaccurate; it was more that he had no inclination to understand or take part in it. The good doctor decided long ago that his focus would remain mostly on things and scenarios he _could_ control. It had left him sorely lacking in personal relationships, but had done wonders for his stress.

Now, he found himself torn between defending his health from worry and fear and alienating a group of people he loosely called friends, but proudly called a team. They had accepted him, even when they probably shouldn't have, and he owed them something in return. If he could get inside that rat's nest of a brain Shego possessed, he supposed it was worth the effort. Besides, what could she possibly do to him she hadn't already done?

* * *

A secret lair still stood outside Middleton, one Drakken had kept up and operational for almost six years now. It was where he stayed now as he had no interest in living in a hotel filled with randy teenagers and it had been customized to be a serviceable little abode. Due to not having to appease the design choices of henchmen, and especially Shego, he'd been able to customize it to his heart's content.

It was also where he kept most of his less than acceptable inventions, including the patches that helped control his plant powers. He'd been working on many experiments that Betty and the others would have disagreed with, which was why he stored them here. It was also why Wade had taken such a workload, as Drakken should really have been helping him.

It was the main reason he'd invited Yoko: though she was a perfect distraction, he also wanted to use her as a gift to the boy, a thank you for not only his understanding of his scientific pursuits, but also his faith in the doctor. To this day, Wade hadn't said as much of a peep to the others about Drakken's questionable experiments. Of course, the boy had a conscience and he would have stopped him personally if Drakken had crossed a line; however, deep down, Wade knew that there were things needed to ensure Team Possible's success and survival and sometimes those things weren't good.

He walked through his large study/ library to a personal elevator that descended into a small hangar below ground. Inside, he marveled over how well his hovercraft had held up. The multiple personnel, antigravity vehicle was a pet project and this would be its first long distance run. He used it sparingly, mostly to patrol Middleton on nights when he needed fresh air, but he was now going to test the autopilot and have it deliver him to Go City's hidden base he still possessed there. It was also where Shego would be waiting for him.

Speaking of which, he noticed the green woman's similarly colored plane was still here, untouched for so long. Bizarre, as the woman loved flying and never usually went weeks without taking it for a few ill-advised loops. He supposed Possible had been all the adventure she'd needed these days. Shrugging, he punched in the coordinates and felt the hovercraft lift off through a mountain face and into the bright sky.

It was a relaxing flight under normal circumstances. The device was built for comfort and had thus been outfitted with advanced stabilizers to keep the jerking movements to an almost nonexistent minimum and half of the inner rim of the circular vehicle had cushioned seats with footrests. He allowed the autopilot to drive as he relaxed and took great pleasure in the fact that traffic was an impossibility on this journey. He would be in Go in no time at all.

He'd actually drifted off before a small alarm blared to alert the occupants they'd reached their destinations. While flying was easy to program, he hadn't perfected the landing algorithms and thus took manual control to bring it into a mountain face that opened into a similar hangar. As soon as he'd entered, he detected something was wrong.

Tools lay sprawled out carelessly across the floor and they weren't that way when he'd last been there. Shego also wouldn't allow good tools to simply lie about. He dismounted the ride and moved to the multiple personnel elevator that took him to the main floor. This base was bigger, meant for a full staff of henchmen, and everything living-wise was settled onto a single floor. He assumed Shego would be there.

As soon as the door opened, he gasped in astonishment as a trio of people lay bound and gagged on the cold, metallic floor. They were dressed in henchmen outfits he didn't recognize, but more importantly were covered in bruises and small wounds. He recognized the MO as Shego's, no question. He moved past them and into an adjoining hallway that led to the recreation and scheme plotting room.

The doors were still powered and whooshed open as he approached. Inside the room, he had to take a step back out of sheer astonishment. At least a dozen men were in the same scenario as the previous three, all tied, beaten and unconscious. Drakken also noticed a first aid kit, one of his own design splayed across the circular table they used for mission briefings. The kit was above standard issue and contained some rather powerful drugs for emergencies.

He walked over and saw a syringe had been used along with most of a bottle of morphine. He didn't have time to be worried before a familiar voice called.

"About time," Shego lurched into the room from the direction of her own room.

He could tell immediately that she was drugged and not without reason. Her old cat suit was on and she had the upper portion unzipped and peeled down to her waist, exposing her green sports bra beneath and giving room to administer her shot. Her upper body had two distinctive, purple bruises, one on her stomach and the other on her ribs. Her nose was bloodied and dribbled down her lip to her mouth.

She healed exponentially, so these couldn't have been from her fight the previous morning. Which meant the thugs inside their base had given her a significant tussle; the dark circles under her eyes were indicative of what little sleep she'd gotten, explaining how mere henchmen were able to even touch her.

He knew better than to rush her, despite his worry, "Friends of yours were visiting?"

She bared her teeth in amusement, "Squatters thought they could just take our base while we were away. They didn't want to leave. I wasn't in a patient mood. By the way, you look weird in civvies."

He scoffed, but had to agree. He wore loose fitting, black slacks, a long sleeve, button up dress shirt and a large, dark brown overcoat. It didn't become him at all and he never forgot to appreciate the way he looked in his mad scientist getup. Speaking of which, that was bizarre she would make a passing comment about his attire. That certainly had never happened before.

"You should probably sit," he offered. "Even with your powers, you've pumped enough morphine to kill a large dog."

Every ounce of amusement left her suddenly, "Not until we've talked."

She almost clumsily limped over to the table and leaned against it, feigning a casual stance but clearly holding herself steady.

"I need you to build something for me," she almost demanded.

"And this couldn't have been achieved at home?"

"No. This is something the goody goodies wouldn't allow. I want you to build me one of your Bebes."

His lip sneered uncontrollably and he was sure he'd heard that wrong, "I can't do that."

"Don't get high and mighty with me, doc! I know you've got plenty of skeletons back in Middleton!"

"This is nothing to do with ethics," he stood straighter to illustrate his resolute decision. "The Bebes are uncontrollable and you know it."

"You've gotten better. You can program them better. They don't need to be intelligent in anything else but fighting."

"Only fighting…?" he pondered that for a moment. "You want a sparring partner?"

"My reasons are my own. Will you do it?"

Drakken admitted to himself that the prospect was intriguing. He'd failed only in control when it came to the Bebes. In all else, he'd done something short of miraculous in advanced robotics. With Wade's help, he could…

He shook his head, "This isn't the answer. I can't sacrifice months of work just to appease your wounded ego."

Her fist slammed against the table hard and she almost winced from the impact. She was definitely going to be feeling like trash when the morphine had worn off. Despite her state, he still knew she was fully capable of rending him without mercy. He was afraid, but he was also resolute.

"You don't get to pretend to understand what I'm going through," she growled.

"I don't have to pretend. I had the displeasure of seeing Kim in a similar state, though on the opposite end of the spectrum."

Passive calm swept across her vision and she softened considerably.

"Kim won't speak to anyone about what happened," he continued. "She just stays in her room."

"Stop saying her name!" she yelled and dug her hands into her scalp.

"She needs you."

"She hates me! And if she doesn't, then she should! Why shouldn't she!? The things I said to her…"

She leaned over and laid her head on the table, covering her head with her arms. She breathed raggedly, like every breath was the last one before her body simply refused to continue.

"What's the point in having her?" Shego almost whispered. "What's the point in having my family back if it makes me too weak to protect them?"

"You certainly aren't doing anything hiding here," he said.

She growled again and threw a shot of plasma at the floor. Chunks of metal kicked up and Drakken squealed as he fell backward. He covered himself, weakly protecting against what he thought was a deathly assault. Instead, no follow-up occurred and he saw she was back to leaning on the table.

"Leave," she said without any real flare. "If you won't help, I don't need you here."

"I _am _helping," Drakken brushed himself off and stood. "Look, I'm no expert on whatever this is you and she have, but I know two things: you're far too hard headed and stubborn to let something like this keep you down and Possible is just south of a saint. This isn't something unfixable."

"Maybe it doesn't need to be fixed," she stared at nothing. "We've lied to them; we've lied to them from the beginning. It's what people like us do."

"We were liars before and they accepted us," he was suspicious of just how much the woman knew of his exploits lately behind closed doors, but he also wondered precisely what she was referring to with her own actions.

She didn't respond. He huffed and knew he was too inconsequential to change her mind. He certainly wasn't about to build another killer robot; after all, that had worked so well in the past, hadn't it? He adjusted his coat and placed his hands in his pockets, intent to leave but not wanting to head back to Middleton. He hadn't been here in a while; he might as well not waste the trip or at least give Wade and Yoko some alone time.

Before that, though, "I don't know what you've learned about Kim these past few months, but…if you believe that she isn't prepared to forgive you over something like this, then clearly you don't know her as well as you think you do. And if you want to wallow here and believe you don't deserve her then perhaps you truly don't after all."

She snickered coldly, "You sound like Betty."

"It's possible I plagiarized this speech."

She stood and turned to him halfway. He couldn't read faces, he'd never had that talent, but he thought he detected a hint of gratitude for his effort. She certainly didn't scowl at him as she turned away and walked dejectedly back to her room. Perhaps he'd accomplished something, anything, but he wouldn't know until something happened.

"Drew," she stopped at the doorframe and kept her back turned. "In case I don't get the opportunity to tell you later…it's been fun. Even everything we did before Team Possible. I had a blast with you at times."

"There are plenty more opportunities still," he said. "All it takes is a decision."

She didn't respond. She slowly entered the room and it shut behind her, separating them for what could have been the last time. He rarely felt much failure in his life; it needed to be shut out from all the times he'd been foiled by Possible, but now he believed there was a chance he'd lost something precious. There was only so much he could do, though, and he tried to make peace with that fact as he headed for the hangar with a noticeable sag to his shoulders.

* * *

Wade was a little out of his element. Okay, severely out of his element. He'd never really been the social butterfly and it wasn't due to any real anxiety or antisocial mantra. He simply felt most comfortable and safe surrounded by the electronic world, a domain he excelled in since he'd constructed his own computer at six years old. He was a master of his domain, but outside was an entirely different experience.

It wasn't something as pathetic as panicking at the presence of real people or the lack of tech; it was simply a vague disinterest in anything that didn't involve creating or information gathering at a digital level. He was rather inept at bonding with people outside his social circle and kids his age were so not into the things he found fascinating.

It was the reason his best friends had always been two older teens. They were closer to the maturity level he desired and showcased and they were wonderful in that Kim and Ron never treated him like the little brother allowed to tag along. They treated him as an equal and that was why they would forever have his loyalty. He'd found something of a camaraderie with Drakken recently, as well. Though the older man had the emotional balance of a tween, he was still brilliant and had no trouble keeping pace with Wade intellectually. While Kim and Ron were great people, they usually went glass eyed whenever he spoke techno jargon.

That was also why he enjoyed Yoko's presence so much. She was clearly attractive, but not in an overbearing way. She was on par with Drakken intelligence wise, but she lacked the egotistical flare the blue man possessed, making her come off as unsure and timid. Still, the sight of her machine gunning her laptop keys and smiling as they bypassed security measure after security measure made him smile in return as he watched.

She happened to glance and did a double take as she realized she was being watched.

"Stop that," she whispered and reddened.

"Can't help it," Wade laughed. "You really get into this."

She smirked and attempted to hide her blush. Wade wasn't dumb; he knew the girl had a thing for him, shocking as that was, and he definitely had a thing for her. The problem was, neither had any talent in vocalizing that attraction. Instead, they worked side by side as they pounded through Team Possible's net defenses, testing the site and the code around it for weaknesses systematically.

Their flirtation came in vague compliments over the other's skill and fleeting moments where their eyes met. This was their territory, their kingdom, and they were second to none in overall ability, though they still faltered in the simplest acknowledgement of attraction they held for one another. It would have been a tad pathetic, but they were both having far too much fun to complain.

"Barriers down," Wade pumped a fist. "This net code is no match for us."

"Still, it wasn't as easy as you thought," Yoko stretched. "I don't think anyone's getting into this anytime soon."

Their efforts proved as much and he took pride that he'd built something that even the most sophisticated hackers couldn't dream to infiltrate without several years' worth of effort. Though he'd never vocalize it, he was really, _really_ damn good at his job.

"Sync up and let's test the receiver," he said.

"Already synced up."

Wade leaned back in his swivel chair and threw out an upside down hand. Yoko sat with legs curled underneath her on his spare chair and slapped his palm, both giggling like children. They were a great team. He wondered if it would be possible to convince the others to let Yoko join their crew. She would be invaluable on the tech side of the place and God knew he needed some extra brain power.

Their computers synced and connected to the long ranged data feed he used to communicate with satellites all around the globe. Piggybacking other technology was a saving grace when it came to up to date coverage on tragedies worldwide; Team Possible's base was filled with long range transponders and they all needed to be working in sync to function properly.

"Wade…" a worried Yoko spouted.

"I see it," he leaned mere inches from the screen.

The readout showed waves emanating from the base, physical representations of the transponders' signals. There were only eight of them he'd installed, but his computer was showing a ninth signal syncing almost perfectly with transponder six.

"Why haven't I noticed that?" he asked himself, but Yoko answered.

"It's synced directly to Six just enough to interlay their signals. If we hadn't used two separate consoles to sync, we would never have noticed it."

And that sounded wholly intentional. He grimaced and ran a program to shut the device down, angered that someone had sullied his technology with what could only be a spying device of sorts. It took only seconds to short out the signal and it dinged its last as the waves on his computer screen died out.

Transponder Six was set up in the walls of the training room, so it was no feat for Wade to rush there, open the panel built into the wall, and locate the intruding machine. It was not too dissimilar to his creations, though clearly had the sleek design of something that was mass produced. Wade's tech always gave off a home-built aura, since he found it comical that something that looked technologically deficient could put the sleek competitors to shame.

"It's definitely meant to mimic yours," Yoko said as she eyed the little cylinder.

"Which means someone's been getting the same information I've been sending and possibly more."

The unasked question was who and they didn't bother voicing it. They instead went to work with disassembling the thing and looking for clues as to who had bugged them and why. Their task wasn't suited to conversation and they lost all track of time to the point it was late evening when Drakken came waltzing into the room.

"I knew you two would be here!" he waved his arms and threw off his coat. "The world laid out before you and all you can do is sit inside and go slowly blind from florescent lighting! You're a bad influence, Yoko! Children these days!"

It probably didn't help that the two were pretty much cuddling, with Yoko leaned over Wade, a full inch taller than him, and resting an elbow against the table. Still, neither really noticed as they were too preoccupied with their findings.

"Should we tell him?" she asked and eyed Drakken.

Wade sighed, "Yeah. I trust him."

"What are you doing?" the older man seemed curious despite his apparent temper tantrum.

"We found this piggybacking one of our transponders. Someone's been keeping tabs on us."

Drakken frowned and took the device between his thumb and forefinger. It was now in multiple pieces and Wade had handed him the thing's core, the part that usually held any technology that might be a telltale sign of its inventor. So far, they hadn't had much luck decrypting it, as the developers didn't use barcodes or serial numbers.

"I know this tech…" Drakken mused and then his face scrunched in anger.

He walked by the two, who exchanged a confused glance, before placing the device and its parts in the drawer of his desk.

"Don't tell anyone about this," Drakken said seriously. "This stays between the three of us for now."

"Why?" Wade asked, but the doctor didn't seem to want to answer.

Drakken sat at his desk and folded his arms, seemingly losing himself in thought as he closed his eyes. He clearly was hesitant to tell the youths anymore; after all, the less they knew, the less they could tell. Determined, Wade didn't back down.

"You think someone here planted it?" he finally asked.

"Possibly," the doctor answered. "Almost definitely."

"Why?" Yoko chimed with the intent of helping Wade push.

"You should know why, Ms. Carolan. You should recognize this tech as well," he opened his eyes and something burned in them. "It's almost a direct copy of the blueprints you and I worked on together. Blueprints that we thought were never expounded upon. Blueprints only one company would have access to."

Yoko straightened and whispered, "Global Justice."

* * *

It hurt to breathe. Every small puff sent sensations of pain throughout her body, but she needed to breathe. She needed more than anything to feel she was still alive, because she shouldn't be. It was no dream or death state that held her in darkness, but simply the sleep of someone who'd been expunged of all energy. Yet, she wanted to rise and see she was still here, still on this mortal coil, the one place she wanted to be more than anywhere in existence. _Wake up!_

Yori inhaled sharply as her abdomen stung like a knife had found permanent residence in her. The pain brightened her vision for only a moment before the world came into focus and she saw she was indeed still of this world.

Her first response was to cry. There was no sobbing, no loud weeping, but simply a soft, almost silent sniveling of happiness. She should be dead; she'd felt the magical attack pierce her and encompass her. Yet here she lay in a Japanese styled room, clearly one of the many hideaways Yamanouchi had hidden throughout the world. She lay on a shikibuton, a glorified floor mat that was thankfully thicker and softer than most designs.

She attempted to sit up, but her wound throbbed in protest and she laid a hand across it. She felt medical bandages expertly wrapped around her, limiting her breathing to avoid exasperating the injury. She was also dressed in a yukata it seemed, one lazily draped and tied around her. The outfit was thin and quite comfortable, but it was the designs that made her take notice. The yukata was mostly red, gold, and black designs of many types of plants and flowers. Over her left breast, stitched in admirable craftsmanship, were Japanese kanji: Meiyo aru shori.

It meant honorable victory and she recognized the design as the celebratory gift of her people, a reward and everlasting acknowledgement of those who had achieved great accomplishments. She smiled and wiped her tears, realizing fully that she was alive and, more importantly, Fist had been beaten. Pride and accomplishment flooded her and she allowed it.

The sliding, paper door at the opposite end of the room slid open, revealing Hiro dressed in a yukata similar to her own, though bedecked in mostly a biker motif. He smiled warmly when he saw she was awake and she returned it with pleasure. He walked in and she noticed a slight limp to his step, which worried her slightly.

"I feared you wouldn't awaken," he said. "You have been drifting for over twelve hours."

"It feels like longer," she mused and sat upright with some effort. "Did we…?"

"We won," he knelt down next to her. "The Dentatsu worked to perfection. The Yono's evil power is sealed within."

"And Fist?"

He hesitated, "I was more worried for your safety than what became of him. Considering his wound, I do not believe he survived. Kojima and I brought you here with haste. I trust your bandages are satisfactory."

"They are perfect. Were I not in significant pain, I would give you an American style bear hug."

He actually laughed at that and she noticed his mood was far more positive than before. It seemed as though a great weight had been lifted from him, from both of them, and jubilation reigned in the aftermath of their victory. That confident smirk of his made their success all the more important. Despite their differences in philosophy, they were friends of many years; she wished for nothing but his happiness.

"How did I survive?" she asked.

"I do not know. It most certainly was not that I missed, as Fist can attest. Perhaps your will to live was simply too strong."

She didn't buy that for a second. Something else was at play here and her thoughts went back to the last time they'd combated the Yono. She recalled that, besides herself and Hana, everyone had been turned to stone by the Destroyer's magic. She'd assumed she'd been accidentally spared the rocky prison, but perhaps something else had been at work; something that also allowed her to survive her wound.

"Kojima and I must deliver the Dentatsu to Yamanouchi with haste," he continued. "There are students and workers here who will tend to you until you are healthy enough to leave."

"I'll need to inform the team I will be preoccupied for some time."

"What will you tell Ron about Fist?"

She sighed, "I will eventually tell him the truth. For now, I won't worry him over details."

He reached into his yukata and pulled out her kimmunicator, setting it next to her bed and bowing low to her.

"It was an honor to fight alongside you, Seijitsuna-san."

"An honor and a privilege, Asai-san. Let us meet again under more peaceful circumstances."

The door slid open once more and the elder Kojima stood stone faced and calm. He nodded to her before calling attention to Hiro.

"It is time," he commanded and Hiro stood and grinned at her once more before leaving.

"Sensei," she called. "May I speak to you for only a moment?"

He nodded and stepped inside. She pushed herself up with considerable strain, despite the older man's objections. It pained her greatly, but she needed to be at his level for this next part. She attempted a bow despite her injuries; even if she disliked the elder, she still owed him proper respect.

"I wanted to make sure our agreement still stood," she began low enough to discourage eavesdropping. "Yamanouchi's expectations and rulings of Ronald are no longer set."

Kojima huffed, "Your precious Chosen One is safe and free of any responsibility. I assume you will be staying with him for some time."

She only nodded.

"Do not forget, young one, that you are still a ninja of our clan. You may play house to your heart's content, but you will be called back eventually to do more important things."

He attempted to leave, but she grabbed one of his long sleeves. His head whipped back, astonished that anyone would dare touch him in such a way. It was a taboo in their country, but Yori didn't care. Fire burned below her skin, a rage that she held at bay with self-control taught by years of study. Now, she would not stand for his dismissive nonsense.

"What I do with Team Possible is important, no matter what fantasies you may convince yourself of. Chosen One or no, Ron and Kim have helped and saved countless. Something we cannot make the same claim over."

He snatched his sleeve and turned slightly red, "Your American cohorts have taught you much disrespect. I should not be surprised."

"They have taught me much more significant things. You could stand to learn from the as well. Perhaps then you could see past your prejudices."

"You will not speak to me in such a way! I deserve your respect!"

"That is the difference between you and Team Possible," she turned her back and dismissed him, letting him feel what it meant to be insignificant. "You go about loudly demanding respect; they go out and quietly earn it."

She lay back down and glanced over just in time to see him pathetically attempt a reply of some kind and fail hilariously. Instead, he merely slammed the sliding door shut and left in a huff. She should have felt shamed having spoken to her superior in such a way, but she could only feel glowing accomplishment that did wonders for the stress built up these past few months. With Fist eradicated, with the Yono trapped inside one of the strongest charms known to humanity, and with Ron now safe from her people's unfair, unjust dogma, she breathed far easier and relaxed more fully than in what felt like a lifetime.

She'd call the boy she loved soon; she'd hear his voice and lie hopefully for the last time and promise she would only be preoccupied with Yamanouchi work for a week or so. Then, she would return to him and to her new life that she'd never known she'd always dreamed of. Sleep came easy for her and she knew it would only become easier from here on.

* * *

_**A/N: **_Alright people, next chapter is the big one. Lots of questions are going to be answered and so much will happen. The world's about to come crashing down and we'll see who actually will be left standing afterward. Hold on to your butts.

Hirotaka's last name of Asai translates to shallow, specifically a shallow well. It sums up my opinion of Hirotaka quite perfectly. I never liked him in the show and I hesitated to use him at all, seeing how unrounded of a character he was, but my personal opinion should never stop me from including the show's lore.


	22. Season 2 Chapter 10

_**Warning: **_Dialogue heavy chapter ahead. Plot threads ending everywhere. New plots incoming. Mass hysteria, cats and dogs living together; you have been warned. Enjoy!

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 2 Chapter 10**_

Ron made several faces at the door before him. Agitation reigned supreme for the most part, but fear was palpably mixed throughout. Exasperation finally won out as he wondered at what point he was going to stop being a fearless, magically infused fighting machine that still hesitated in infiltrating his best friend's personal space. It had been almost a week since Shego's injury and Kim's return to the base with what could only be described as an unnaturally subdued personality.

Something had gone wrong and she'd given absolutely zero explanation for her descent in mood before hiding away in her room for days now, only exiting to eat silently and give one word responses to conversation. Ron knew her well enough to know she was hurting. While it had been manageable days before, every passing instance saw her becoming more and more evasive. He assumed it had something to do with the fact that they'd heard nothing from Shego since.

Even Drakken had come back from Go City with a simple, defeated shake of his head. That spoke more volumes than any bad news. He could only guess that something bad had happened between the girls, but he didn't exactly care what at the moment. He didn't need someone to blame for this, he needed his best friend to let him in.

Resolute, but shaky, he knocked hard enough to be heard. After almost a minute of no answer, he huffed.

"Screw it," he said aloud and simply walked in.

She could forgive him later for trespassing. The lights were all off inside, save for the slight flickering of the big screen TV against the far right wall. He could make out the silhouette of Kim's head resting on the couch as he moved closer. Whatever she was watching had ended and had looped back to the DVD's main menu, though strangely the sound was completely muted.

"Kim?" he called lightly, but she didn't answer.

It took him rounding the couch and seeing the redhead's head rested comfortably against the couch arm to realize she was actually fast asleep. It was almost noon and he'd thought she was over her random bouts of napping, but she was out cold. Her eyes were bruised from a clear lack of sleep and he saw the obvious signs of crying around the puffy red sockets.

Jeez, he hated seeing her like this. There was something heartbreaking about such a strong girl being reduced to a sniveling mess, but he was all too aware that this was what love did to you. He'd gone through his fair share after they'd separated and he'd run to Yamanouchi. He hesitated a moment, thinking he should at least let her get the rest she was clearly denying herself but he wasn't going to blow an opportunity now that he'd manned up.

He softly sat beside her and was proud he'd trained to the point he could saddle next to Kim without waking her. Either that or she was simply _that_ tired. He wanted to believe the former for many reasons.

"KP," he nudged her. "Time for school."

She moaned and wanted to fight, but he'd used the one thing that always got her up and moving in high school. The ever responsible Kim Possible would never miss school, no matter how tired she was. Slowly, she opened her eyes and he allowed her a few moments to find her bearings. She glanced at the TV, at the room around her, and finally at Ron before grumbling.

"That's a dirty trick."

"Guess it's the Zorpox in me," Ron chuckled and in a lighter tone asked, "How ya feeling, KP?"

She didn't answer, but simply stared at the floor with a far seeing gaze. She sat up a bit straighter and he saw she had been cuddling that weird Meerhog toy Shego had won for her.

"Tired," she finally answered.

"And?"

She sighed, "And exhausted and burned out and stressed and what else can I say?"

Ron shrugged, "I dunno. Maybe the _reason_ you're all these things?"

"I don't really want to talk about it."

"See, that's where we have a problem, cause I _really_ want to hear about it. Like, you have no clue how interested I am."

She gave him the stink eye and he responded by kicking his feet out and resting them on the table, visibly showing his disinterest in being told to leave. Surprisingly, she actually snickered.

"I don't tell you how good a friend you are often enough," she whispered and leaned against his shoulder.

"You don't have to tell me, KP, I know all too well. Hey, I even didn't run at the first sign of trouble this time. Not that I have much interest in seeing Yamanouchi right now."

"I never hated you for that," she scooted closer to him, getting comfortable. "Not once."

"I'm glad," he couldn't have meant it any more.

"Have you heard from Yori?"

"She called four days ago. Said her mission will take some more time to finish. Says she's okay, though, and…she hopes Shego is okay."

Kim didn't respond and he followed with, "Is she okay?"

She shook her head, "I have no idea."

He spotted Kim's kimmunicator lying on the table, plugged into its charger, and figured she'd been trying to reach the green antihero recently. He couldn't decide how that had gone, as her behavior was so…indeterminable. She was sad, but she wasn't distraught. It was as though the energy had been sucked from her, like her mind was deciding on either sorrow or frustration and had settled midway instead.

She sat up slowly, reached for her phone, and checked her call log. He saw she'd made multiple calls to Shego, one every few hours for some days now. He also saw a slightly familiar name mixed in.

"Iris?" he asked. "The overly flirty chick from Bueno Nacho?"

"She's been checking on me," Kim answered.

He nodded and was glad others were doing their part to draw Kim out of her shell. Mon, Betty, and Wade had all tried with minimal success. Ron knew he probably couldn't coax the answers from her, but he was resolute in the attempt. He had nothing better to do today, anyways.

"Oh well, I've gotten comfortable now," he stretched animatedly. "If you feel like sharing anytime soon, just wake me up."

Kim closed her eyes and didn't respond. It was fine; he was doing what he promised to do since coming back to Middleton months ago. It was the thing he should have done all along and now swore he'd do as long as Kim was his best friend: he would simply be there.

* * *

The streets of Go were bustling and Shego was thankful she'd decided to pull her hoodie up and hide from the world around her. She'd gone out for fresh air, stifled by days inside the hideout, but had immediately come across multiple people who'd stopped her for autographs and words of praise. The people of her city were ecstatic about her switch back to heroics and she'd somehow faked a smile past all their reverie.

She didn't feel like being fawned over like she was some saint and she knew she couldn't keep faking it. Her hood allowed her to mope pathetically without interruption, but now she was alone to deal with thoughts that assaulted her now non-drugged brain. She'd spent the first two days on morphine simply because her head was too busy swimming to deal with anything.

On the third day, however, she looked at that needle and had promptly thrown it to the ground. She wasn't a junky and she was too strong to keep doping herself up in fear of her own thoughts. That had made her feel good, as it was a step in the right direction. What didn't help was her indecisiveness regarding…Kim. She growled softly in annoyance that the mere thought of the girl could make her feel ten times worse.

The old Shego would have spat at the memory, blamed the teenager for confusing her emotions and making her feel bad. Now, she simply replayed that last expression she saw of Kim's face contorting in agony from those hateful words at the hospital. The saddest part was, deep down, she wanted to believe she hadn't meant them. She desperately wanted to blame it on the drugs, but they hadn't made her say anything she didn't already think.

Loving Kim had made her so happy, so content after so many years of uncertain and cheap thrills. She'd honestly never been happier, but the cost of that love had scared the woman when she'd finally dealt with it firsthand. Even at her angriest, when she usually pushed beyond her limits, she'd lost pathetically to that Nos character.

Bleeding, beaten, and worst of all, being carried to safety by Hego; she'd never felt such shame and it only served to begin her spiral. Protecting herself was one thing, she hated being too weak to win any fight. Protecting others, however, was a thought she hadn't entertained in such a long time. What would have happened if Nos had beaten Kim instead? What would she have felt like if, after seeing someone she cared for broken at her feet, she'd lost at defending them? Her chest clenched from the hypothetical itself.

She could _not_ let herself experience that. That emotion would break her permanently and she wasn't ready to be taken out of the game just because her emotions had failed her before her body did. She knew it was cowardice to fear something just because it was a possibility, but she feared the affect far more than she feared being branded a coward, especially by her own mind.

Thus, it was an easy decision on what to do next. Say sayonara to everyone, even a girl she'd come to deeply admire and people she'd actually considered friends. Return to the way she was, never caring more than necessary for how the world affected others and be free of guilt and hesitance.

So, why couldn't she leave? She had a spare plane at Drakken's lair in Middleton and she had plenty of places to go in far off countries. It couldn't have been any simpler. So, why couldn't she leave? Because, every time she decided on bolting, she choked on the real thought and outcome that she would never, _ever_ see Kimmie again. Not just because she'd be gone, but because she couldn't stand to see that look of hurt and betrayal in her olive eyes.

The thought of never holding her again, never sleeping next to her, was too much to consider. She'd choked multiple times simply entertaining the idea and she knew it would only get worse with time. She was under Shego's skin now, buried too deep to ever remove…and it annoyed her to teeth grinding frustration that she loved it.

She sat at a diner, munched on greasy food and tried to hate that physical and emotional need for the redhead. It wasn't addiction; Shego didn't need the girl to be happy. She simply enjoyed it to the point she wanted to continue enjoying it without interruption. The question was: how much was she willing to lose to enjoy it?

She didn't know. She hadn't reached a consensus in days and she thought she never would. The world had stopped while she ran circles in her brain, to the point that she'd been sitting in the diner so long her untouched burger had gotten cold. Undeterred, she held the sandwich and flared her plasma just enough to reheat it.

Sadly, her lack of concentration resulted in a quick flash fry of the lower bun. She swore under her breath and dropped it in frustration. Someone walking by her chuckled and she couldn't even be bothered to feel embarrassed or angry. She merely looked at the parting man, planning to give him the mother of all death stares…when she'd dropped every pretense of thought.

The man still walked away, but he'd turned to give her a parting sneer. It was the vampire, looking just as normal and fancily dressed as days before. He exited the diner before her mind kicked in and forced her out the chair and through the door onto the city streets. He was nowhere in sight, but an alleyway sat off to her right and it was as good as anywhere for a quick getaway.

She let adrenaline take her, pumping her arms and legs in a desperate, mad dash to catch the object of her frustrations. She cut through the alley and knocked trash cans aside, running the full, city block length corridor. It wasn't until halfway down it that she came to a dead halt.

"Someone's tense," Nos' jovial voice echoed.

She held her ground and looked with sweeping, frantic motions in all directions. He wasn't street level, which meant he'd found a perch somewhere above. An alley lamp illuminated certain angles, but the glare made it difficult to see past the tops of the medium sized buildings around her.

"Problems at home, kisbaba?" he taunted from everywhere.

"Get down here!" she commanded.

"I think not," he finally appeared, perched atop an outcropping on a building several feet away.

He grinned at her with sharp teeth and barely had enough room for his heels on the lip, but he seemed to have no balancing issues whatsoever.

"You have weapons," he continued. "Why not just shoot me down?"

She felt her eyes bulge from growing agitation, but she tried to breathe evenly. She couldn't afford to let her guard down, to blink and risk losing him.

"Is it because you don't wish to cause any property damage to your beloved home city?" he chuckled. "Such sentimental nonse…"

His words were cut off as she flung a small burst of plasma directly at his stupidly amused face. The amusement left him in an instant as he easily jumped away and dropped to the alley below. Debris fell around him, some even pelted him, but he kept a pair of surprised eyes on her.

"That…I was not expecting," he brushed himself off.

"I'm not in the mood to play hero, asshole," she ignited her arms just to the elbows. "I've got a significant bone to pick with you."

"I've heard you've been looking for me, but what could you possibly have to prove that you didn't already?" he seemed incredulous, but still amused.

"That I'm better than you! Last time was a fluke and I'm gonna prove it by burning you alive…dead…whatever."

His smile faltered and he seemed confused, which confused her all the same. What did he think was going on here? Then, slowly, his mouth grew into a grimace that would have unnerved a lesser person. Shego was far too angry to be afraid.

"You think…you lost?" he asked almost belligerently.

"Didn't I?!"

"Idiota!" his growl shook the alley around them.

Her hands doused inch by inch as she straightened from his next action. With purpose, he pulled off the expensive dress shirt he wore and threw it to the concrete below. A clumsy circle of burned flesh adorned his chiseled chest, charred and horrid in appearance. It looked smaller than when they'd fought, but it was still noticeable.

"Your plasma burned me for almost a day after our fight," he was angry now, his features twisted. "I've been shot, stabbed, eviscerated, but nothing has taken this long to heal! I have been hiding in the sewers like a scared rat, waiting for my leg to repair itself and this gaping wound to seal. You've been running around for days now, looking for me, because it only took you twenty four hours to heal completely! And you have the gall to insinuate that you_ lost_!? I'm feeling very insulted."

Shego's mind slowed to process this information. Her deer-like stare only served to agitate him further.

"What does it take for you to feel you've won?" he continued. "Do you still have to be standing? Must you tower over the broken form of your enemy to prove you're superiority? They were right about you, then...you are very much still a villain."

"I won?" was Shego's only response.

Her brain finally encompassed this information and she experienced a small burst of jubilation until Nos' next words not only cut into her; they nearly broke her completely.

"No. You lost, Valkyrie. You beat me, but at the cost of everything you've done in the past four months. Was it worth it? The reputation, the comrades, the affection…the redhead? All just so you could say you beat a man you'll never see again?"

This proved too much for her to take. She fell forward, knees slapping against the hard ground, but she didn't fall further. She didn't even feel the pain in her knees as she stared blankly forward, no longer seeing the object of her vengeance anymore. There was only a relentless assault of her conscience berating her with the imagery of everything she'd done these past few days. Every hateful word, every tortured face; it had all been for absolutely nothing.

"The people you work for," she began quietly. "They meant for this to happen."

"My employer merely wished to show you what you still were," he answered with his returning grin.

She looked at the ground and saw nothing but haunting images of recent sins. They were right all along. Every person who'd ever questioned her morality, who'd claimed she was and would always be a villain, was absolutely, heartbreakingly correct. Her eyes watered, but she couldn't even be bothered to shed tears. Kim was better off without her.

"Come then, kedves," he beckoned her. "Let us satiate that ego and finish what we started. It's not as though you have anything else to do. It is not as if there is any hope of reconciliation…is there?"

His questioning tone brought her attention back and she allowed that query to sit at the forefront of her mind. There was no hope of repairing whatever she'd done. There was no reason to tease her emotions with impossibility like that. She could break this man instead and show him how much pain she was truly capable of feeling and then some. There was no going back…

She slowly stood and she felt something peaceful enter her mind. She didn't even see Nos preparing himself for a fight as she simply turned away and walked to the end of the alley. The vampire called after her, but she didn't hear. All she could hear was a voice reminding her of other times she felt as though she'd lost. Not just the times she'd been one-upped by Princess, but when Kim had been taken to Canada and they'd been forced to rescue her. When she'd found her unconscious in their room and worried for her as she was nursed back to health.

They felt like lifetimes ago. And, in every instance, something stood out above the rest. Something that Shego had never placed much faith in until she'd learned there was a world much larger than her out there. An emotion taught to her by a teenager that changed everything she touched and always for the better. Shego left her vengeance behind, left her anger in the alley, and walked toward something else entirely.

* * *

"Are you sure she said today?" Ouren asked for the second time.

"Yes, dear," the Go matriarch said.

Her husband was worried and she wasn't surprised. The call from Sheridan hours earlier had caught them all off guard. By her demand, Myra had rounded up her family, even Illyana with Hego, and now waited for her daughter to show at their estate. She'd assumed the flighty woman had already left Go City after her temper tantrum at the hospital and she'd once again seen her daughter leave for perhaps the last time.

Perhaps…no, she wouldn't get her hopes up. Shego's decision had been final and there was little good to be taken from it. Myra's only job now was making sure her family survived the same disappointment once more. Ouren was looking older by the day and she almost hated Sheridan for doing this to him again.

Deep down, she hated how disappointed she was over losing her child once more. She'd let the hope build until it was significant enough to hurt her when the inevitable disappointment occurred. She should have learned her lesson seven years ago.

"She isn't coming," Melvin scoffed. "She's gone."

"A little longer won't hurt," Wendell sounded hopeful.

Wesley nodded in agreement and even Illyana wrapped an arm around Hector's, giving him a reassuring smile and squeeze. The biggest Go merely nodded and continued to wait. With a grumble, Melvin crossed his arms and remained silent.

The front door being thrown open nearly startled them, whether from the violence or the unexpectedness of it. Sheridan walked in as though she'd never left and looked over her family. Her daughter looked tired, but there was something else there that she couldn't place. She inhaled once and made a beeline straight for Myra and the older woman prepared for whatever was in store.

What she didn't expect was for the young woman to throw her arms around her and squeeze tremendously.

"I'm sorry," the whisper was so low Myra wasn't sure she'd heard it. "I'm sorry I stayed away for so long. I'm sorry I hurt Dad. I'm sorry I left again."

Myra's eyes clouded in a rare show of emotion. This couldn't be real, but her daughter's strong grip was proof enough. Sheridan relented the hug just long enough for her mother to respond with her own. They were like that for a minute and Myra understood why. The display was one of proof that she was legitimately remorseful for her actions and what better way to prove it than by going straight for the mother she'd never really had much in common with.

The sense of pride over her daughter's pragmatism was overwhelmed by her ever unacknowledged desire to see her daughter. She would never admit just how much she'd wished they were closer. She reminded herself that it was never too late to start. Sheridan released her and gave her a tired smile before moving to her father.

Surprisingly, Ouren didn't move to welcome her, but simply stared harshly at the daughter he felt he'd failed as a parent. Sheri stared back with resolution and an apologetic smirk.

"No song for Sheri baby?" she finally asked.

"That depends," Ouren straightened. "Is it the last time she'll hear the song?"

"Not as long as someone loves her enough to sing it."

He grabbed her gently and hugged.

"Thank you for never giving up on me," Sheridan squeezed him like she meant it.

That warmed Myra's heart to a boiling point. She knew his dream was to see all of his children grow old and happy and, if Sheri could help make that possible, anything could be forgiven. If anyone could forgive wholeheartedly, it was her wonderful husband.

Sheridan eventually made her way to her brothers, starting with the twins. She knelt down and embraced them both.

"I never told you guys how proud I was of you," she began. "You were in this at a young age. Lesser people would have failed."

"I don't like this," Wesley frowned.

"You make it sound like you're leaving," Wendell finished just as sadly.

"It isn't goodbye, boys. It's see you later. I promise."

"You'd better!" they said.

Next was Hego, who looked down at his sister with obvious hesitance. His girlfriend urged him on and he finally stammered out a sentence.

"I'm glad you're alright. We…never found the guy who did it."

"Don't worry about it," Sheridan shook her head. "It isn't important anymore. Hector, I wanted to thank you for keeping the team together after I left. I know my quitting put a lot of stress on you. I never doubted you could handle the pressure. They're in good hands with you in command."

Hego didn't have to use words; the smile on his face and the only bear hug that could rival hers was all that was needed to pass between them. Shego then hugged Illyana, who had no qualms about forgiving the young woman. Myra knew that, out of all of them, Illy understood the most.

"Take care of my brother," Sheri said. "And I know you probably don't do the violence thing anymore, but I left a sizable hole in Team Go when I left. I'd be honored if you wanted to fill it one day."

Illyana brightened, "Perhaps I will. Take care, Sheridan."

Mego was last and he clearly wanted nothing to do with Sheridan display of peace. He never unfolded his arms and actively avoided eye contact with her.

"I should pound you for hurting Kim," she barely heard his low voice.

Shego actually laughed good-naturedly and snatched the skinny boy by his shirt collar. His eyes widened just enough to prove he was paying attention.

"If you like someone, don't hide in here and stew in it," Sheridan said sternly. "You have something to offer, so make use of it. Just don't expect to woo Kimmie without some stiff competition."

She then squeezed him as well and he surprisingly didn't fight it, "Be tough, Meeg. Hector can't do everything and I'll be slightly pissed if you allow something to happen to the twins."

"G...got it," he wheezed under her grip and she finally dropped him back to his feet.

Satisfied by her actions, Sheri made for the door.

"Where to now, little one?" Ouren called.

"Back to get what's mine," she called and Myra sensed hopefulness in her voice. "I promise I'll come see you guys again."

"You love that girl, don't you?" he grinned as only a father could.

Sheri turned with a matching grin, "More than anything. She's like…"

Her words didn't seem adequate enough, but Myra's husband, ever the speaker, finished for her perfectly, "She feels like home."

Sheri only nodded.

"You mother makes me feel the same way. I'm glad you found that. Try to hold onto it a bit longer this time. What do you intend on doing to fix this?"

Their daughter looked to the pristine floor, "I don't know if I can. I probably won't get her back, but I'll do what I should have done from the start: tell her the truth. I hear loved ones tend to do that."

Sheridan looked determined and Myra silently hoped she would succeed. This had certainly been quite the week, but she found herself unable to be annoyed by it. Her profession detested unpredictability and she'd grown to resent it over the decades. Still, it was another small moment that reminded her of why she had decided to be a mother after all. She wished her daughter all the luck she'd need as they walked to the door as a family and watched their ever elusive child drive into the distance.

* * *

There was surprisingly little thought outside of what Shego planned to do to make amends. The drive to Middleton was peaceful even after the bizarre show of affection she'd offered her family. It had been awkward and she hadn't enjoyed it as much as she would have liked, but the looks on their faces had proven that, even if she didn't feel that bond as strongly as them, their happiness somehow alleviated her guilt.

There was only one person whose acceptance she actively strove towards, but making peace with her family, while unnecessary to her, still made her feel good in a sense. She'd always be selfish, that wasn't changing in this life. Still, she knew she could live without certain parts of her pride if it helped her attain something more.

She'd fought several times these past few days and she still loved the thrill, but it took little internal debate to decide that even being near Kimmie was better than any battle she'd ever waged. It was about choice now and she understood she couldn't have everything exactly as she wanted it. Maturity blew, but the rewards were sweeter than she deserved.

She pulled up to a high rise condo hidden near the mountains of the city and made for the home. Inside was someone who was going to make this explanation much easier. She was also going to enjoy watching him squirm, an added bonus to her mission.

It took little time to locate the older man sipping brandy on his balcony, looking out to the city and daydreaming about whatever businessmen dreamed. She made easy sport of climbing the sides of his multi story home and perching on the balcony without him even noticing.

"Guerrero," she spoke suddenly and was rewarded by the man nearly dropping his glass and spinning in a panic.

Carlos held his chest and exhaled angrily, "Dios mio, what are you trying to do to me?"

She hopped down to his level and walked slowly towards him, hands on her hips, "Frighten you. Points for me. Now, if you'd be so kind, you're coming with me."

He allowed her to come close, never really considering her a threat to his safety, "Firecracker, we have no need to leave. I have a perfectly good bed inside. King size, plenty of rolling around space."

He was proud of himself for that one as he smiled with perfect teeth.

She chuckled, slapped the brandy glass from his hand and grabbed his collar with both hands, lifting him slightly, "The last time you tried to get me in bed, I turned you down and nothing's changed since then. And I wasn't asking, pendejo. Now, let me show you to my car."

* * *

"Everyone downstairs, now," Betty's voice filled the hotel. "And I do mean everyone."

The first spoken part woke Kim with a slight jump, which in turn forced Ron to yelp awake. They still lay together on her couch, still upright. Kim wiped a bit of drool from her mouth as Ron rubbed his head with an irritable moan.

"It's like school all over again," he mumbled. "At least Wade didn't install any bells."

"Wonder what the drama is?" Kim wondered aloud, picking up on Betty's tone.

"Let's find out," he stood, but gave a look of concern. "You feeling alright?"

She stood and nudged his shoulder with hers, "Yeah. It helped having someone nearby. Next Bueno Nacho run is on me."

"Now who's the great friend?"

She chuckled and led them both outside. She leaned over the railing to see everyone, and she meant everyone, gathered downstairs. Betty and Bonnie stood at her desk, Leon and Monique were hand in hand at the opposite end, and Drakken and Wade were just arriving from their lab. Even Senior and Junior sat at the desk, the younger with arms folded out of annoyance. Then, her heart leapt into her throat as she saw Shego standing closer to the entrance. Carlos stood before her and she was bothered by how close they were in proximity, with the green woman to his back right and what looked like her hand rested on his shoulder.

Ron gave her a reassuring squeeze before ushering her to the elevator. Small conversations were going on as they both arrived and Betty shot her a worried glance as Kim took the empty space between the group and Shego and Carlos. Like the ever loyal comrade, Ron never left her side. She and Sheridan made eye contact and the older woman's mouth upturned into a small smirk that made her heart flutter. Her eyes glowed with purpose.

"Thanks to everyone for their punctuality," Shego began, almost sounding amused by whatever was happening. "I've called you here because it's high time Team Possible received a much needed intervention."

"Is this showmanship supposed to distract from your absence these past few days?" Director asked.

"Betty, with all due respect, shut the hell up and listen for once."

The one eyed woman clammed up and Shego continued.

"We've made a great team thus far, but there are some things that we've been hiding from each other for some time now. Not all of you are guilty, but too many of us have been plotting behind our allies' backs and that stops now. Today, we all get a chance to throw out that terrible, horrible little thing called the truth. Because we aren't a team if we have anything to hide from each other."

"You're making a mistake," Carlos breathed, but Shego flared her hand sitting right next to his head, effectively silencing him.

"Easy, Guerrero, we don't have to go first. I'd like to give the floor to anyone else that's brave enough to admit their wrongdoings," Shego then took a very serious visage. "They owe it to the people they call friends."

Slowly, ever so subtly, several team members glanced to each other. Kim even looked back and offered an encouraging nod to anyone who wished to speak. Silence lingered for half a minute as Kim's stomach formed into knots. She knew faces enough to know that at least half of her group was thinking of stepping forward. What could they possibly have to confess, these people who had been a second family to her for so long now? Finally, Leon squeezed Mon's arm and walked closer to the curious team.

"I'm sorry, Mo'," he began. "She's right and I never should have hidden this from anyone, especially you. I hope you can forgive me. My name isn't Leon Falkinburg; I simply took my mother's maiden name in defiance of my birth name. My real name is Leon Hench."

Realization quickly spread throughout the throng of listeners and Kim spoke, "Jack Hench's…"

"Nephew. Though, I have nothing to do with Jack and I certainly went out of my way to discourage him from believing I was on his side. He even told me that there was a spy amongst us, but I didn't tell any of you because…I was afraid I would be suspected."

Kim saw Mon's face scrunch just enough to know her friend didn't know this. She gave a sympathetic look, but the other girl was lost in her own distraught thoughts.

"Your innocence will be difficult for us to believe, Leon," Betty said. "Especially since you hid it from everyone."

"Not everyone," he answered. "Someone else knew about me."

He looked across the room, past Kim, and she followed his gaze to the person he clearly was referencing. Shego let a small amount of guilt show and actively avoided Kim's stare, though she still held firm to her guest.

"I knew about his relation to Jack," the woman confirmed. "I'm the main reason he's here."

She finally acknowledged Kim and the teen couldn't even begin to read her face, "Kimmie, you thought I had picked out a random hottie at the mall that day. The truth is I had told him to be there once you decided we were going to the mall. I made sure he was in eyesight when I struck the conversation up. As a favor and show of faith to Jack, I promised to try and set his nephew up with his hero. The date afterward was necessary cause you didn't show any interest the first time."

Kim's mind rushed back to so long ago, in those days before she knew how she felt about the woman. She had thought it was weird that Shego was able to find the exact boy they'd seen, a supposed stranger, but her growing trust for the antihero had clouded her suspicions. It had all been a plot that Sheridan had helped mastermind.

"Might as well tell them why, firecracker," Carlos mused. "Why you needed to be in Jack's good graces at all."

She grabbed his face, "Call me that again and I scar you beyond recognition. We're still not done letting everyone else share."

He put his hands up in surrender and she moved back to his shoulder.

"Perhaps we need to hear your excuses, Shego," Betty sounded angry. "It seems, of all of us, you're loyalty is most questionably recently."

Drakken scoffed from the sidelines, "That's hilarious coming from you."

Betty turned to the blue man and eyed him threateningly, "Something to say, Drew?"

"More something to show," he reached into his coat and pulled out a small cylinder of some kind, walking closer to the director. "Recognize this?"

She didn't bother taking it, but simply looked it over before shrugging, "Never seen it before."

"Really? Because I would assume the former Global Justice director would be familiar with her company's own tech."

Betty honestly looked surprised, but Kim couldn't be sure. Everything was happening too quickly now.

"What is that?" Senior asked.

"A spying device," Drakken never broke his stare with Betty. "A GJ built, GJ planted spying device."

"I don't work for them anymore," Betty said darkly.

"Old habits die hard."

"You would know. Worked on any more chips lately, doc? Or are you busy with other less than reputable inventions?"

"Drakken hasn't made anything that hasn't benefited the team," Wade spoke up.

Betty laughed in disbelief, "He's a mad scientist. Helping is not his specialty."

"Yet I have someone vouching for me," Drew growled. "Where is your defense force?"

"Right here!" Bonnie stood. "And I'll be the first to say this whole operation would fall apart without Betty here. You guys have no idea the stress and effort that goes into simple Public Relations. Everyone wants to profit off Team Possible and she's made enemies with some dirty people to protect you all from being taken advantage of. She wouldn't work that hard if she wasn't on our side."

Betty used a hand to calm her, "Thank you, Bonnie, but let's keep our heads. Drew, you and I have never liked each other, but I swear I'm not the one who planted that thing."

"Then who else?" he slammed the device on the table. "Does anyone else seem as likely? Perhaps you want to suspect Junior of all people."

"Hey!" the buff youth balled his fists, but didn't bother standing. "What does that mean?!"

"You know what it means, pea brain!" Drakken dismissed him.

"Pea brain?! If you people are so smart, then why have you not figured out that I am Jack Hench's spy?!"

Everyone went silent and slowly turned their heads towards the handsome Latino. Carlos sighed loudly and slid a palm down his face.

"I do not think I was supposed to say that," Junior murmured.

"Junior?! Is this true?!" his father banged the floor with his cane.

His son didn't respond, causing the elder man to shake his head.

"Betrayed by my own son. I cannot believe it."

"I can," Bonnie folded her arms.

"Yes, I can as well; I do not know why I said that."

Everyone was now more suspicious than ever and Kim couldn't think to do anything to stop it. Sadly, she wasn't even sure if it needed to be stopped. Is this all they had, after all these months of being a team? So many secrets, so many lies and deceits; what else wasn't being spoken?

"Where do you fit in with all of this, Shego?" Wade finally asked.

She sneered at the boy, "Guess your little investigation into me wasn't telling, eh kid?"

Wade's eyes widened only slightly.

She continued, "Didn't think I'd notice someone poking around my recent activities? You don't know how paranoid a person you're dealing with. I didn't escape Global Justice for this long without learning to cover my tracks. Sorry you and Yori's snooping didn't pan out."

"What!?" Ron bellowed at his younger friend.

The boy grimaced and avoided eye contact, "Ron, Yori came to me some time ago and asked me to investigate Shego. The elders of Yamanouchi believed she was still involved in shady activity. I didn't mention it to you because we didn't find anything."

The hurt on the blond's face broke Kim's heart. Whether it was from Wade's lack of confiding in him or his girlfriend's subterfuge, she couldn't begin to guess. Quite possibly, knowing how trustworthy Ron was, both hurt him significantly.

"Don't take it hard, Stoppable," Shego actually gave him a sympathetic glance. "Her suspicions were kind of right, just a tad late. And that's where our friend here comes into play."

She shoved Carlos hard into the center of the room, making him stumble violently. He maintained his balance just enough to stay up before standing upright and adjusting his shirt. Quizzical eyes studied him all around and he turned back to Shego with a grin.

"You sure about this? This will affect you just as much as me."

Shego didn't even blink, "They can't dislike me any more. This is beyond just me…it always has been."

He sighed and seemed to be preparing for a significantly sized soliloquy. No one moved, barely breathed in silence as they waited for whatever story the man would tell.

"Jack Hench and I have known one another for some time. As entrepreneurs, we always stayed ahead of trends and we have vast wealth to prove it. Some months ago, he came to me with a proposition. For years now, he'd been watching Team Possible grow in fame and wondered what all brilliant men do: how could he take that formula and make money from it? He decided making his own team would be the best course of action. I, of course, told him that creating his own and training them would take years to reach Possible's potential. A better idea would simply be to take an already existing team and mold them around our ideals. Thus, a bet of sorts was made between us: he would attempt to create his own Team Possible and I…I would attempt to merely take over the current model."

"Take us over?" Ron asked. "How exactly did you plan on doing that?"

"It wasn't easy, thanks to you people and your "morals". Some of you are simply incorruptible. Some of you are far more loyal than any normal human should be. We used Junior to sniff out any tidbits we could use to our advantage and, despite his incompetence now, he was rather talented at his job. None of you ever suspected he was more than just the freeloader of the family."

Junior was proud of that statement, despite the backhanded insult he clearly hadn't comprehended.

"All we needed was someone to get in close, to win Team Possible's trust and plant the seed for the eventual takeover. That someone was easier to find than we'd imagined."

He turned to Shego and Kim closed her eyes out of sheer disbelief. She couldn't handle that, not the idea that the woman she thought she loved had been a part of this ruse from the beginning. She balled her fists until they hurt and wished away that horrible truth. Warm hands found hers and she opened her eyes to look into those deep emerald ones she loved more than any other color that ever existed.

"I'm sorry, Kim," she whispered and Kim snatched her hands away.

"Why!?" the redhead screamed and tears burned her eyes.

"You were a means to an end," the woman sounded pitiful, almost in pain. "When I went to you that day and fought those henchmen that tried to off you, I had already contacted Carlos. He had offered me so much money and the chance at true freedom. All I had to do was win your trust. All we needed was for the world to think I'd turned back to good and we would be free to do whatever we pleased. I could steal anything, take anything I wanted and no one would ever suspect the reformed hero who had Kim Possible vouching for her. We could make all this money and eventually disappear into the night, making suckers of the entire world in the process."

Kim choked on a sob and gritted her teeth with far too much force. Her chest ached, her throat dried and she felt pain everywhere. It couldn't be true; she wished with everything she had that this wasn't happening. She prayed she was still asleep upstairs with Ron, asleep and only worrying for this woman's eventual return and not wanting to open her eyes now and see that beautiful face that she now wanted to hate so much.

"I trusted you," Kim strained words past the increasing pain.

"And I repaid that trust by canceling my contract with Carlos," Shego was almost pleading. "The day after that first night we…we spent together, I left before you woke to see him personally. I absolved myself of anything to do with their plan. I was using you at first, I will freely admit that, but I couldn't do it anymore after what we'd been through. I cared about you enough to choose you over all that money, all that power; and despite my outburst at the hospital, I swear to you I will never regret that."

Her eyes looked so trustworthy and Kim wanted to believe she was telling the truth. She'd never thought to question the woman's actions because they were a dream come true. But now, she had to entertain the horrid possibility that every promise, every touch, every proclamation of affection had been the actions of a very talented actress playing a part.

"This is all very heartwarming, ladies," Carlos interrupted, "but you forget the little matter of my continuing bet with Jack."

"Your bet is off, you piece of garbage," Shego growled like a feral animal. "You lost."

"On the contrary, the only thing I've lost is the element of surprise. I still have every piece of information necessary to convince the lot of you to see things through my perspective."

"And by convince, you mean blackmail," Senior darkened.

"Such a dirty word, but yes. I have a history of crime on Shego that most any law enforcement would love to possess. I have physical proof that Drakken here has been working on some less than savory creations and I can only assume Wade is an accomplice."

"The boy knew nothing of my work!" Drakken grimaced.

Wade attempted to speak, but Betty shushed him.

Carlos continued with satisfaction, "Junior is on our payroll and it shouldn't take much to convince daddy to see things through dollar tinted glasses. Leon has personal stakes in this whether he admits it or not. While I have no proof, I'm certain Dr. Director's recent activity can be traced back to Global Justice somehow, which would mean there is a conflict of interest in running this place and still receiving checks from them. I wonder how the public will react to that little factoid. I wonder how the public would react to any of these revelations. How loyal will they be when their perfect heroes' dirty secrets are thrust into the light?"

Betty crossed her arms, clearly unaffected by his threats. The others, however, gave looks of apprehension.

"As for the rest of you, though I have no dirt per say, I still believe it is prudent to behave yourselves and follow orders; that is, unless you wish to see all your new friends arrested or detained for questioning."

Kim wanted to hurt this man quite badly. She wanted to do anything at the moment, anything to remove the pain and sorrow swimming in her chest and head, suffocating her from inside. For the first time in so long, she had no idea what to do. She was conflicted beyond any words.

Carlos walked towards her and Shego moved as though to physically defend her, "Since dear Shego here has forced my hand, it seems like the time for decision is now. Kim Possible and Ron Stoppable; the incorruptible and the fiercely loyal. I leave this choice to you. Accept my offer and stand aside while I continue my goal. The world will never know of our treachery and hail you as heroes while we pluck the belongings of every fool on the planet. Deny me and see your little Mickey Mouse Club broken apart like the fragile thing it is."

"Why are you doing this?" Kim asked calmly.

"Because I can," he answered simply without remorse or guilt. "Because sometimes, when you can buy anything you want in the world, you always seem to gravitate toward things that money can never afford you. And I hate knowing there is anything I can't have. And I detest losing bets."

For the first time in her young life, Kim Possible believed that she now truly felt hate for an individual. She was taught by loving parents to understand, to see the world through others eyes as well as her own, so she could always make the best decision for people and not just herself. She'd never met anyone as loathsomely unlikable, as wholly unapologetic in their evil as this man. She balled a fist and almost lost herself to her anger.

Shego must have caught her action, because she stepped in her way, "You won't be blackmailing anyone if I put you down first. My no killing rule is certainly feeling flexible these days."

"Shego, no!" Kim barked and the dark haired woman stopped cold.

She looked back just in time to see Kim walk away, fuming almost beyond reason. There would be no killing in her base, in front of her. She didn't know anything certain about many of her allies anymore, but that would always remain true for Kim. The redhead walked past everyone and turned, her back facing the empty space of the hotel. She stared hatefully into Carlos' eyes and he merely grinned in some form of accomplishment she'd never understand.

"You think you have this won?" she asked. "You clearly don't know who you're dealing with. You aren't worth the small amount of effort it would take any of us to pummel you into a heap. Instead, I'm going to show you a different way to win. I'm not giving in to your demands. You may outsmart us, but you can never buy us. Bring on your threats, Carlos. I'm not afraid of you. Everyone in here has a choice: Team Possible or whatever he has planned for you. Decide now."

Ron was the first to move, pushing Carlos as he passed and taking his place where he'd always been, had always known he belonged. She had never questioned his loyalty and she didn't start now. Rufus popped out of his pocket just long enough to take one of her fingers in a tiny paw and grin with that single, buck tooth. He muttered something along the lines of "family" and she smiled gratefully.

Junior was up next and he stood behind Carlos, hands on his hips as though he'd achieved something. Wade stood and joined his team and the originals stood together as they always had. Kim saw Ron place a hand on the smaller boy's shoulder, effectively making some kind of peace between them after the earlier revelation.

Monique of course began to walk for Kim, but she stopped and looked back to see Leon dejectedly watching her go. He made no motion to move and Kim knew why, but it wasn't her decision to make. Her longtime GF would be the deciding factor and she responded to his hesitance by extending a single hand towards him.

He inhaled shakily, "Are you sure?"

"You know where you belong, boy," Mon smiled tiredly.

His returned smile was full of a grateful happiness almost indescribable by words. Slowly, he took her hand and followed her to Kim's side. With a huff, Betty made for her side as well and Kim was pleasantly surprised to see Bonnie also heading her way. Not that she'd expected the spiny skinned brunette to join the bad guys, but more towards the fact that Bonnie had begun moving even before Betty. Kim knew the two had become close lately and she understood why; they were similar in so many ways. Still, it was nice to know that Bonnie's time with them had made her more than willing to join them against any odds.

"This seems to be a losing battle either way for me," Drakken mused with slight sadness.

"Just get your blue ass over here," Betty ordered. "I can't very well make Wade do everything by himself."

"Is that an apology?"

"No. But it is a show of good faith. I don't trust you, but this isn't just my decision."

Drakken actually let a soft grin show as he joined them, taking his place next to a very pleased Wade. Senior was next to stand, but he didn't make any sudden moves toward either side, instead staring at the ground as though he feared looking up.

"Father?" Junior almost whined.

"My son," Senior turned to him, "I cannot follow you where you are going."

"But…but this is what you've taught me for years now. Jack Hench's idea is the future."

"Indeed and most of the blame does lie with me. Still, I am old, son. A man my age does not have much to offer the world besides his ideals and his morals. I had my fun as a villain, but now I owe the world a better future than that. I have placed my trust in Possible and I cannot doubt myself now."

"I do not understand."

Senior sighed, "If you do not understand, then I have truly failed you as a father. I apologize for that. But you are not a child any longer, Junior. Go out and make your claim on this world. I pray you only find happiness in the path you've chosen."

With a weak smile, Senior joined Kim and she thought she saw the younger Senior's face fill with regret before a new, more powerful emotion took him. She wasn't sure, but she thought he became a bit stronger right before their eyes.

All that was left now was Shego. The woman had her back turned to Carlos as that was never an option from the start. She instead stared directly into Kim, but never made a move to come closer. She remained in the middle, alone, as she had for so long before they'd met and even during the years they'd known one another. No one spoke and something unknown warred between the two women through eyesight alone.

"Decide, Shego," Kim encouraged with neutrality.

"I made my decision a long time ago," the woman actively fought her outward emotions. "I just don't know yours."

"This isn't about us right now. What do _you_ want to do?"

Shego's eyes slightly filled with tears, but they never escaped. She fought them harder than ever before. She swallowed a sob, balled her fists, and spoke what Kim hoped was the honest truth in a life filled with deceit and lies.

"I want to come home."

Kim didn't smile, didn't open her arms to welcome the woman in, but merely nodded and stepped slightly to her right to offer her the space she desired.

Shego didn't make a show of doing anything but quietly joining the team. It was now over and the winner couldn't have been clearer. Junior and Carlos stood alone, closest to the exit and the mastermind frowned with sheer frustrated disappointment. Kim's group hadn't really shrunk at all save for Yori whom she knew would have joined Ron's side in an instant.

"This is Team Possible," Kim's soft voice still oozed confidence in the face of his threats. "We may not like each other all the time, or trust each other as much as we should, but at the end of the day we know who our allies are and who our enemies are. Lesson over. Now get out of our home before I throw you out."

"You will regret this," Carlos pointed as he backed away and beckoned Junior to follow.

* * *

As soon as the two had gone, the remaining group, the team Shego had prayed they were, made small, celebratory sounds of congratulations for one another. There were still hints of trepidation for what they'd all learned, but the clear camaraderie overpowered their suspicions for at least the time being. Shego didn't care so much anyways, instead watching the smaller redhead from the corner of her eyes and wondering where they went from here.

Senior quietly left the group and seemed to be headed outside. Betty called after him, but he gave a reassuring half smile and nod.

"I wish to take a moment to think," the elder man seemed somehow older.

"I'm sorry," were Betty's only words.

He had no response, could not be expected to respond in his situation. He merely left.

Director continued, "I think we all need time to process what's happened. And to decide what we'll do when Carlos makes good on his threat."

"Bring it on," Ron said angrily, but confident. "KP foiled him without effort and she can do it again. Right, KP?"

She didn't respond, she didn't even acknowledge she'd been spoken to. Kim simply turned and walked away, back towards the elevators, her head down but her shoulders straight. Shego wanted to call after her, but she second guessed just how much damage she'd caused. Perhaps she had no right to chase after the girl after what had happened, but she wanted to; God, she wanted to more badly than anything in her young life.

It wasn't until she'd noticed everyone watching her, wasn't until she made eye contact with Ron and he silently thumbed in Kim's direction that she finally gave chase. The others watched her go, but they didn't matter now. This was her most significant moment in twenty four years of life and it was between herself and that beacon of hope she swore to fight for from then on.

Kim had left her behind, but Shego took the second elevator. She reached their floor just as Kim had walked inside their room and she burst through without hesitation. The redhead was halfway through the room when she froze. She didn't look back, but merely stared at anything else besides the woman behind her.

"I'm sorry," was the best thing she could think to start with.

She could never apologize enough; she knew that and had no qualms about repeating it ad nauseum. Kim turned at that and Shego's heart hurt at the sight of tears gently rolling down either cheek. It hurt most because that pain was entirely her fault.

"What was the goal of tricking me?" the redhead whispered. "What became of me when this little charade ended?"

Sheridan slumped against the wall, "I didn't think that far ahead. I assumed it would be like all the old times: I fly off into the sunset with you shaking your fist. Maybe…you would have been flying with me."

Kim laughed hatefully, "You think I would have joined you?"

"I've always respected you, Kim. Even when we despised each other, you were my equal. I sometimes thought how much fun we'd have if you finally became like me."

"Well, I'm not like you. I don't use people for my own selfish entertainment and I don't play with emotions. You claimed Eric wasn't a victory for you, yet you planned on doing the exact same thing. Was seducing me a part of your plan too?"

"Don't you dare throw that at me," Shego scratched the wall. "You came onto me, remember?"

"I didn't fall for you. I fell for your lies."

"I never lied to you! Everything I told you was true! You can be angry at me for misleading you, but don't you dare pretend I never cared for you! The girl in France, the fact that I couldn't bring myself to hate you, every single instance I kissed and held you were the most genuine I've ever been with anyone!"

Kim shook from fighting back another sob, "Why should I believe you?"

"Think back to everything we've done and tell me you honestly don't believe I meant every second of it."

Kim was silent because she knew it was true. They both were firm believers in action over words and Kim wasn't stupid enough to be tricked by anyone, especially with the heartfelt moments they'd shared.

"Even if that's all true," Kim sniffled, "your actions at the hospital still hurt."

"I screwed up! I'm sorry and I'll do absolutely everything to make up for it! You make it seem like people aren't allowed to make mistakes!"

"Mistakes!? Bumping your head and stubbing your toe is a mistake, Shego! You spit in my face, blamed me for your unhappiness, and left me for a week without a word on where you were or if you were even safe! You don't get to do that in a relationship! You can't just run away when things go wrong and leave me to worry that you'd been killed by that thing you fought in Go! You were supposed to know me better than that. You had a choice between your pride and me…and you didn't choose me."

Shego inhaled and fought back the anger she felt, not towards the girl, but towards herself. She accepted Kim's anger and knew she deserved most of it. She _had_ chosen her pride and it had almost cost her something precious, she understood that now. Nos had opened her eyes and she'd fought against her failure of putting the person she cared about the most behind her anger and pain.

No more. Shego stepped as close to her as Kim would allow, only feet away, and dropped to her knees. Slowly, she placed her palms to the floor and pressed her forehead against the soft carpeting.

"If you're worried about my pride, then don't be," the green woman slightly choked. "I was wrong to let it rule me and I hate myself for it. I'll stay like this for as long as it takes to prove to you I mean it."

"Stop that," Kim whispered.

Shego didn't rise, didn't look up, only stared into the floor and let Kim see she meant it. It honestly didn't make her feel any less of herself to hold this position, because she had the greatest reason imaginable. She could do this for hours, days, just out of the love she felt for the girl. Nothing was stronger than that love, not her resolve or her pride…not even her anger.

Small, delicately strong hands grabbed her shoulders and her stomach filled with butterflies at the sensation. She touched her and it was a start. Kim helped her stand and grabbed her hands, squeezing them just enough.

"Thank you," she whispered, "but don't ever do that again. You don't belong down there and you certainly don't bow to anyone."

"I'll bow to whomever I please if it shows you I'm serious."

"I believe you," the girl somehow forced a weak smile and Shego's heart soared. "I'm sorry I questioned how you felt."

"Then…" Sheridan couldn't contain her smile, as authentic as she possessed.

"I'm sorry," were Kim's next words and the look on her face made Shego freeze.

The redhead gave her a pitiful look and the older woman recognized it instantly. It was the face of a loved one who was about to tell you something terrible, something that would hurt them just as much as it was about to hurt you. Shego's breath caught as Kim finished speaking.

"I can't be with you."

A void of absolute sorrow opened up inside her stomach and she somehow forgot how to breathe manually. Her brain fought the words, dissected them in a pathetic attempt to find any other meaning than the only one she could have possibly meant.

"No…" was all she could squeeze out.

"Sheridan, I love you. I've never loved anyone as much as you. But, Eric was a fling and it hurt. Ron was a wonderful mistake and afterward it was agony. You and I…I can't deal with the amount of pain that will bring. I know you and I know that you'll always be flighty. I'm just not strong enough to take that."

Kim stepped away and pulled her hands with her and Shego grasped for them weakly. Kim hugged herself and seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown and Shego couldn't grasp what she'd just been told. That pit opened further, too deep and black for anything to fill it.

"You promised," Shego whimpered. "I told you I would disappoint you one day and you promised you would understand."

"I'm sorry," Kim mumbled.

No! This wasn't happening! Her mind raced for any word, any idea, any_thing_ that would change the girl's mind. She came up with nothing, her brain too scattered with sorrow to work properly. She shook for a moment and steadied herself on a nearby wall. She felt sick, felt she had to vomit, but nothing would come up. Finally, her mind told her to leave, to get as far away from there as possible. It promised her relief elsewhere and she took it because she had nothing else.

She pushed all other thoughts aside and walked away, blocking the pain of wondering if she'd ever return there again. She ignored every negative emotion that dominated her, ignored the pain and sorrow and hopelessness; she even somehow ignored the last sound she heard as she walked out, the sound of Kim's violent sobs dying in the distance.

* * *

"Is there anything else you'd like to say, Leon?"

Leon ran a hand through his spiky hair and inhaled deeply, which caught his friend slightly off guard. He wasn't expecting anything different than normal, so what was about to be said would certainly surprise him. Hell, Leon had only made the decision hours before arriving at the school.

"There is," he finally answered and leaned against the teacher's desk. "I wanted to tell everyone that this would be my last class."

A throng of disapproval moved through the students and the boy felt grateful. Slight moans of disappointment echoed for seconds before his friend calmed the room.

"I'm honored you guys gave me the time and attention you have and I'll never forget it. Still, I've dedicated almost a year to this job and that's enough time to get out everything that needed to be said about Kim."

"What'll you do now?" his friend was legitimately curious.

"The world is my oyster, whatever that means. I have plenty to choose from, so don't worry about me."

"We'll miss you," a female student called and the others nodded and voiced their approval.

"And I you," Leon smiled. "I hope I've left you all with ideas to ponder and lessons to live by. I started this because I had always been a fan of Team Possible. They represented the best humanity had to offer and we can all learn from their example. More than that, we owe it to ourselves to not simply be the fan; the one who cheers on the hero from the sidelines. Sometime, we must cast off our adoration and strive to be that which we admire. We will falter, because that's what humans do, but we can also learn and improve and grow. Even when we're at our lowest, even when we hurt the ones we love, we don't give up, we don't quit."

He paused and the room took in his melancholy tone. He hadn't wanted to sound unconvincing, but the previous day's occurrence had done little to raise his doldrums. Still, he wanted them to see he at least believed in what he spoke of. That was most important.

"I wanted to leave you with a poem I adore," he straightened with purpose. "It's mostly the main verses that inspire me, but its entirety can't be forgotten."

"_Do not go gentle into that good night,_

_Old age should burn and rave at close of day,_

_Rage, rage against the dying of the light._

* * *

Monique stepped through the doorway of the very posh, high end apartment and surveyed the elegant yet simple surroundings. It was a home she should have already seen, but was never invited to visit. She still wondered why Leon hid these things from her, but it only took the mantle of his den to understand.

Dozens of photographs littered the polished, wood shelving and one of Jack Hench stood out above all others. He was smiling and not in that snake oil salesman way they were familiar with, but a more genuine one as he was surrounded by what she assumed was family, Leon mixed among them.

"You keep pictures of him," she spoke to the spiky haired youth in the bedroom nearby.

Leon walked out with a fully packed box and set it atop a growing pile of more, "Despite everything, he's family. My mom would be cross with me if I didn't."

She nodded and gave a single, long, heartbreaking look towards the boxes, "You don't have to leave."

He watched her as she met his eyes and there was pain in them. He didn't want to leave as much as she didn't want him to, but his mind had been made up it seemed.

"I had already planned on leaving Middleton soon," he reasoned. "Honestly, I never expected the dating Kim thing to work out. I was content with just getting to know her. I hadn't counted on meeting you."

He walked back into his bedroom without more words and she followed, more from curiosity than any desire to hurry along his exit. She had felt betrayed by his farce, but she was a tougher girl than any gave her credit for. She saw past what he'd done before they met and saw mostly what he'd done since their meeting. He, however, was not as forgiving of himself as she had been.

The bedroom was just as charmingly normal while still appearing high end. He hadn't packed much, saying his apartment had been paid through the year by his parents as a gift. He planned on leaving some things here, which at least gave her some hope he intended on returning. It didn't make the leaving any less hurtful.

He stepped into a secondary room attached to the bedroom and she followed. Inside, her breath caught as her surroundings came into view. It was a modest, walk in closet that lacked any clothing but was instead filled to the brim with memorabilia. Oddly, it wasn't anything they'd released as part of their collection.

"This is…," she began but couldn't find words.

"This is the fan room," he said with slight embarrassment.

There were tons of fan-made, bootleg, or independently produced Team Possible paraphernalia. Lunchboxes, action figures, comics, posters and anything else a true fan would have been proud to own. The place had a trophy room feel to it and she could tell the possessions were well maintained. One thing stood above the others, a photograph set into a golden plaque and displayed with lighting for all to see as they entered.

It was a photo Mon remembered fondly. When they'd first procured their hotel base, Kim had convinced everyone to take a photo on the steps of their new base. Everyone was there that called that place work or home and they all looked so happy.

"I grew up idolizing Kim and her team," he began like an old man who spoke of nostalgia for his youth. "I didn't want to be like her, I wanted to know her. I wanted to understand what makes a basic, average girl become something more through nothing but determination. I love this stuff, but that picture is my most precious memory. It was when I became more than just a spectator to great things and when I was allowed to be a part of them. Even if I didn't contribute much, I'll still never forget it."

"You aren't taking it?"

"I'd rather it stay here. It makes the place feel like home."

He walked by and she couldn't help herself. She threw her arms around him and latched on with the affection she knew she possessed for him. He'd been better to her than any other boy. It felt like the most genuine loss she'd ever experienced.

"I don't want you to go," she whispered.

"I can't stay. I did something terrible and you deserve better. Besides, this was always the outcome; it just took longer after I fell for you. I just didn't want to believe I had more of Jack in me that I thought. I have a bit more growing up to do and…it just can't be here."

"I forgive you."

He squeezed her, "God I'm glad to hear that. This isn't goodbye, Mo'. It's just until next time."

"Don't expect me to wait for you," she laughed sadly. "Plenty of cuties out there."

"And I hope they earn what you have to offer."

She kissed him one last time and he didn't hold back, whether by choice or unconscious effort. It felt right but she forced herself to remember what she'd told Kim and Ron at Bueno Nacho: no spark. Maybe this was for the best. Perhaps she could find that spark. It still didn't keep it from hurting immensely.

He released her and continued packing. She leaned into the door frame and held an arm, squeezing it to hold back tears. She slightly succeeded, proving she was indeed tougher than she knew. The Monique Curse strikes again, but at least this time felt like there'd been grand times to remember instead of flings to forget.

She'd have her time to grieve and that would be for healing, but now was the moment to give them as much time as possible. She believed in making every moment count and that included more than just her and Leon's time. There was still someone at the hotel that needed her. And Lord knew she needed someone just as badly in the days to come.

* * *

_Though wise men at their end know dark is right,_

_Because their words had forked no lightning they,_

_Do not go gentle into that good night._

* * *

Wade sat outside a small diner in Middleton, lost in thought and rudely ignoring the young girl across from him. It took Yoko a second snap of her fingers to catch the boy's attention.

"Huh?" he muttered.

The young Asian pursed her lips, "You've been playing with your shake this whole time. You plan on drinking it?"

He looked down and grimaced at the chocolate treat, not bothering to excite himself over one of his favorite foods. She'd invited him out in lieu of spending any more time trapped inside the morose hotel that was loosely referred to as Team Possible's base now. Ever since yesterday's intervention, everyone had been different. It worried Wade because no one would say anything definite on what would happen next.

"I guess I wasn't really thirsty," he finally answered.

"Liar," she said without any anger, but a worry he found endearing.

"Yeah, I am. I'm worried, Yoko. I'm worried that…it's over."

"It isn't over."

"They're all so unmotivated now. I've never seen them so defeated. It's like they've…"

Yoko found one of his hands and squeezed it, looking into his eyes, "It isn't over."

"Maybe not for some of us, but Carlos is the type of guy to stand behind a threat. Which means Drakken has some supreme explaining to do. He'll go to jail for sure. And he'll never sell me out."

"And you should be grateful he respected you enough sacrifice his freedom for yours. Save for Shego, he would not have done that for another human."

"I can never repay him."

"And you won't have to. He made this decision because you reached past that weird exterior that scares others away. He obviously doesn't regret his decision. And it isn't as though you'll never see him again."

Wade laughed and squeezed her hand back, "You're right. I wonder if they'll still let us brainstorm through bars."

"We can only hope."

"How do you sound so certain everything will work out?"

She lowered her eyes to the table, "Because I have to; because I'm not useful for much but being here to remind you of just how much you've survived these past five years. You set an example for others to follow. You can't give in now."

"It's going to suck when you have to leave."

"I'm paying for a hotel. I'll be here as long as you need me."

"I'm glad."

He stared into her dark eyes for some time, reading her as best to his abilities and being satisfied she at least believed in what she was saying. He was grateful beyond description that he had her nearby, as he was still hesitant to really be around Ron and Kim after his betrayal of Ron's trust. He should have gone to his longtime friend immediately, despite Yori's demands, but he was afraid of rocking the boat.

He would make up for it however he could and he knew Ron didn't hold grudges. The blond had probably already forgiven him. Wade didn't feel better, per say, but he did feel hope and that was a start. He stood and walked next to her, intent on thanking her in a special way. He leaned in close and, just as she was turning a vibrant red and questioning his intentions, he planted a small peck on her cheek. As lame as it was, it still nearly sent the girl into nervous twitches. It wasn't much but it was the best he could do.

He followed up with a smile and an inviting hand, "Come on, I've been cooped up for too long. I need to be back at the hotel soon for someone, but until then let's enjoy the day."

Her glowing face squished into a grin that could melt the iciest hearts as she took his hand and entwined their fingers.

"I already am," she whispered.

* * *

_Good men, the last wave by, crying how bright,_

_Their frail deeds might have danced in a green bay,_

_Rage, rage against the dying of the light._

* * *

Drew scanned the room and couldn't decide if he needed to continue or take a break. He'd been packing boxes at his secret hideout for some time now and he had only succeeded in storing the most unnecessary baubles. He didn't want to leave anything valuable out, in fear of more squatters like in Go, but he thought maybe he could have someone look over the place in his absence.

He sighed and plopped down into a nearby armchair, wishing he had gotten an ottoman as he contemplated just what was in store for him once the authorities were tipped off to his inventions. He thought of destroying them before anyone could discover them, but that would have been against everything he'd created them for. They may be morally questionable, but they were created to assist Team Possible in their direst scenarios. Destroying them would render all that work moot.

Instead, he allowed them to sit below his bunker, in a secret room that only he had access to, and await his final judgment. He pondered if Wade would have been interested in lair-sitting and liked the idea the more he convinced himself. It wouldn't be long before the boy had a driver's license and Drakken had no qualms about giving him access to the more secret chambers of the base.

He only trusted the young genius and he tried to convince himself it had been the right thing to take the fall for both of them. Wade had a life ahead of him full of promise and what did Drakken have? No wife, no children, few friends; not that these were bad things in his eyes, as he most certainly wasn't a family man. He was a scientist and he'd done what all scientists should strive to at his age: build devices that would change the world for the better and pave the way for the younger generation to follow after him. He smiled, knowing he'd at least succeeded in that.

A sudden ringing pulled him from his doldrums and he answered his kimmunicator, "Hello?"

"Drew," James Possible's voice answered. "How's everything?"

"Peaches and rosebuds."

"Sounds sarcastically wonderful. The boys and I were thinking of heading out for an evening steak. Care to join?"

He thought to deny his request, content to sit and stew in his own inevitable fate. Instead, he thought of what he'd just experienced recently, the painful sight of seeing Shego leaving Kim's room and seeming…broken. He'd never seen her like that and it bothered him most that he could do nothing to help the poor woman. What good could he serve?

Her plight made him realize that things could go wrong in an instant. Despite his desire to mostly be left to his work, he'd be lying to himself if he thought his recent excursions with James and the boys weren't a tad entertaining. He supposed that, before his life came to an abrupt end, he might as well live a little.

"I'd love to," was his honest reply.

* * *

_Wild men who caught and sang the sun in flight,_

_And learn, too late, they grieve it on its way,_

_Do not go gentle into that good night._

* * *

Betty was surprised at how few actually important things she possessed in the base. Most everything precious to her, the few things there were, was at her home. She expected more work in clearing out her desk, but unfortunately it was an easy task that gave her too much time to think. It didn't help that Bonnie was oddly quiet as she assisted and looked for the entire world like she'd lost a favorite pet.

It certainly had to do with the announcement Betty had made after everything yesterday had gone pear shaped. The intervention was bad, but it was something they only had themselves to blame for happening. The group had wondered what to do and after seeing Shego leave without a word and hearing the heart wrenching sounds of Kim's weeping through her now un-soundproofed door, Betty had told them all to take the next few days off.

Many had protested, but even they had to comprehend the fact that some of them had no business going out trying to play hero in their current mental state. Shego was gone without explanation, Kim was wholly incapacitated, and Yori was still off doing ninja things, which meant Ron would be flying solo. This would not stand and she'd eventually convinced them she was right. A bit of soul searching was required on everyone's plate anyways.

"Where will you be going?" Bonnie suddenly asked.

"I have a government bought home nearby," she answered. "Nothing fancy, two bed, two bath cottage outside the city limits. It's elegantly peaceful this time of year: too cold for hikers or hunters."

"Sounds nice."

"What about you? Any family putting you up?"

Bonnie scoffed hatefully, "Yeah, right. No, I'd rather rent out a hotel or apartment than live with my family again. Living here has gotten me too accustomed to being…welcome, at least a bit."

Director leaned against the table and looked the teen over, who continued staring at her work and looking dejected for some reason. She honestly couldn't blame her; the hotel was the only thing she could call a home without being forced to simmer in the memories of her less than peaceful high school home life. Betty didn't want that for the girl and she knew why: she'd grown irresistibly fond of her over the months. She reminded her of a young version of herself, when she'd first joined Global Justice and had a chip on her shoulder.

Bonnie was also talented and not just in one way. Given time and dedication, the girl could be easily head of an organization. She had the ovaries to stand up to anyone and she'd done so on the few occasions Betty hadn't been here to swat away annoying clients. She had drive when she was given a reason to succeed, or more appropriately, someone to succeed against. Yes, a young Betty Director in so many ways. She only needed the proper direction of someone who cared for her.

"You could stay with me," Betty immediately said.

The teen froze and slowly, ever so slowly, turned to face her with an expression Betty couldn't even begin to describe.

"Are you serious?" she finally squeaked.

"Do you know me to joke often?"

"I wouldn't want to in…"

"Intrude?" Betty interrupted with a laugh. "You and I both know you don't mind intruding and we also know you'd love to come, so it's settled."

Bonnie only gave a slight grin before violently looking away to hide the moistening eyes she was attempting to pretend she didn't have. She ignored Betty's gaze for some time and the older woman only chuckled and went back to her work. That was immediately interrupted by Bonnie suddenly standing, walking around the desk, and nearly toppling her with an embrace.

Betty smiled and wondered if this was how Ann felt to have Kim. Speaking of which, the Possible matriarch would need to be notified of her daughter's emotional state, not that Betty was in a rush to tell her. That was going to be an uneasy conversation. Mid-hug, she noticed many of the others coming back from leaving earlier. One by one, Ron, Monique, and Wade all made for Kim's room.

"Can I ask a favor?" Betty asked.

"Anything," Bonnie muffled against her shirt.

"There's someone who needs this hug more than I do."

Bonnie released her and looked confused at first before Betty shot a thumb towards upstairs.

"She doesn't want me there," the teen shook her head.

"You underestimate how much she actually needs. Or maybe you know better than anyone here. I seem to remember you taking a bit to get over Junior."

She rolled her eyes, "Even I'm not conceited enough to pretend what I and Junior had was anything compared to…what they had. Besides, Kim hates me."

"No one can hate you as long as you let them in, Bon. It worked for me."

The teen looked honestly surprised by that praise and bit her lip in thought. With a prideful smile, Betty watched her walk past and towards the elevators. It was the small things; if she'd learned anything from Global Justice, it was that. Speaking of which…

She pulled out the spying device Drakken had allowed her to take. She eyed it with scrutiny, very aware that this was unmistakably her former employer's tech; which meant there were answers to be had on their end. And Betty had a certain "friend" she thought could give her all the answers she needed.

* * *

_Grave men, near death, who see with blinding sight,_

_Blind eyes could blaze like meteors and be gay,_

_Rage, rage against the dying of the light_

* * *

She wondered what it would take to leave. To simply run away and leave it all behind; all the pain, all the regret, all the mistakes. It was as simple as hopping a train and just going until she decided to stop. It seemed like a good idea the longer she pondered it and pondering was all Kim had left. She'd cried for a day now, exhausted from the mere act of weeping but not to the point she could sleep and escape the negative emotions dominating her mind and soul.

Shego's face hurt her deeply as the woman left and what hurt astronomically worse was the real possibility that Kim would never see her again. It stuck like a knife deep in her and it could never be removed. She'd done the right thing; Shego wasn't intent on changing and she'd proven that in the past week. Perhaps it had been unfair for Kim to even pressure her to begin with. She just wished she hadn't gotten so attached.

No, that was cowardly and wrong. She had absolutely no regrets with the things she'd done with Sheridan. She had her love for all eternity, but she just couldn't let her heart sit in the hands of a person who could so easily smash it by simply being herself. Self-preservation was a terribly necessary thing. Still, she had to believe she would heal and that small hope kept her fighting even when her body wanted to give.

She still wanted to run ever so badly. She'd earned that, right? The chance to just shirk her responsibilities and just disappear. She just wanted everything to stop for a bit and let her just exists without any emotions. She just wanted peace from the pain.

The door to her room opened and she barely registered it, lying on the couch and just trying to breath. She barely felt gentle hands lift her just enough for Ron to sit next to her and allow her head to rest on his shoulder. She loved the warmth and was thankful the blond understood talking was unnecessary. He was simply there.

She stared at nothing, began to trace the designs on the ceiling in her mind, did anything that wasn't thinking about Shego. But where Shego ended, her questions of her team's secrets began. There was no escaping it and she wished again that it could be so simple to just leave and run somewhere far away.

"Don't give up, KP," Ron whispered.

It was all he said but it had been enough. Running away was the most cowardly thing she could have done. Ron had run from their breakup and now he apologized to her every day with his eyes. She never, ever held it against him but that was the type of friend he was and would always be. He deserved more than her cowardice. She grabbed his arm with shaky hands and he allowed her whatever she desired.

Her door opened again and soon Monique was sitting on her opposite side. The other girl leaned into her and placed a head on her free shoulder, placing a hand on her leg and squeezing in that universal way humans told each other that there was someone nearby; that they weren't alone. Kim slightly choked and reciprocated her squeeze and then some.

The door opened again and soon a small boy sat on the floor between her legs. Wade looked up at her with an upside down smile and she grinned back before tussling his hair. Slowly, bit by bit, something resembling peace began to rise into her chest. It was faint, but it was a beacon of light that could only grow brighter in the darkness.

One last door opening and Kim had no clue who would show up now. A pair of arms wrapped around her neck from behind and she could glance up just enough to see Bonnie's face before the brunette rested her head atop Kim's. Kim's astonishment blew past her sadness, but there were still no words past Ron's. Honestly, there didn't need to be.

Bonnie's reason for being there didn't matter. Kim grabbed one her elbows and the other girl squeezed a bit harder in response. Kim sniffled as fresh tears invaded. She was quite literally surrounded by reasons why running would solve nothing.

Since she was little, Kim Possible had always found great pleasure in helping others. It was almost obsessive compulsive in desire, even stronger than her desire to be the best. She could be second place if it improved someone and she'd been rewarded by having these people to call friends. They would lie to her; Kim had lied before. They would hide things from her; Kim always knew if it was important they would tell her.

The wound from sending Sheridan away was substantial, but cowering from the world would do nothing to fill that hole. Going on was her only true healing process and she took solace in she didn't have a grand journey ahead that required her to be alone. She had so many good people to help her. If she could live through this, she could live through anything.

She told herself that and halfway believed it as she basked in the warmth one could only feel by being surrounded by people who truly loved you. It staved off the pain for just that much longer. She wished Shego happiness wherever she went and she hoped one day that destination may include somewhere where Kim could see her again. After all, anything was possible.

* * *

_And you, my father, there on the sad height,  
Curse, bless me now with your fierce tears, I pray,  
Do not go gentle into that good night_

* * *

The pit wouldn't subside. She'd been flying for so long now, attempting to fill the painful void with adrenaline. Sadly, what once made Shego shiver with glee now only gave her time to simmer in the abject failure of the previous day. She'd gone to the base, avoided Drakken and simply stared at the green hued jet for what seemed like hours. She'd finally commandeered it and had made an almost global wide trek.

She had no destination, only stops at her pre-designated places she used to refuel. Eventually, that painful emptiness had driven her to land in a bleak area devoid of any living thing. She jumped from the plane even before it was finished rolling to a stop and ran into the distance, passing cacti, withered, desert plateaus and any other landmark she outright ignored. She ran until she was definitely alone in this badland.

_No one around for hundreds of miles_, her mind said. _Let it go_.

She obeyed and her body was engulfed by her Go Glow. Every inch of her burned with the fiery, destructive power and she launched a volley in all directions. Explosions rocked the world around her as dirt, rocks, and plant life flew skyward. She growled with every pulse, roared with every pitch of her arms and soon the landscape around her was reduced to a wasteland. A war had taken place here and though it raged inside her, the surroundings appeared as though they'd seen battles to last millennia.

She had been at it for minutes straight and she wasn't even drained. She'd stopped only because she had no anger left to drive her. And when the anger was no longer there, she had nothing else but the sorrow to fill the void. She'd ignored the sorrow for years, had allowed the anger to fuel her with wondrous results.

Now, she was just too damn tired to fight it. In her desperation for release, she gave herself up to the sadness that she'd denied for seven years. The air around her split with a devastated cry and she took a moment to realize the pitiful noise was coming from her. If there was a heaven, then it had most assuredly reached it.

She fell forward, ignoring the pain as her knees and fists struck the ground. She ignored everything but the sadness and suddenly felt wetness run across her cheeks in rivulets. For the first time in seven years, Sheridan Go was crying. Not blubbering, not sniffling, but openly convulsing from every sob that clenched her throat in painful stabs. Each convulsion bucked her like a gunshot and hurt so deep it seemed never-ending.

She had no clue how long she had lay there in a heap, but it had only served to extinguish more of those useless emotions. If they couldn't fill that void, then what good were they? She pushed up to her knees and leaned back on her feet, staring into the sky and wondering what to do now. If sadness couldn't make the pain subside, then what was left?

She tried to lock onto that anger that had kept her steady throughout the years. It had done her harm, she knew that more than ever, but at least it gave her something besides despair. She could stuff the void with hate and contempt for everyone in the world that was happier than her. She could return to her life of crime, return to taking what she wanted and damning the consequences. It didn't matter anymore.

She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and pictured all the wealth she could use to pacify her sorrow; all the things she desired above all else: money, power, possessions, mansions, sports cars. She was talented and unstoppable and she could have anything she wanted. She pictured the one thing she wanted above all else; the one thing that made life worth living.

_Kimmie._

Her eyes flew open and she saw absolutely nothing but radiant red hair, understanding olive eyes and a smile that always told her she was where she needed to be. Her mind cleared in an instant, in what alcoholics referred to as a moment of clarity, and she suddenly understood everything.

She _was_ talented and unstoppable. She was strong and she could have anything she wanted in this world. And what she wanted, more than any one thing she could ever truly possess, was Kim Possible.

_Kimmie hates me._

_I could make her love me again._

_She won't ever take me back._

_I'll give her reasons to._

Her mind warred with itself and in the end she beat that little voice that she allowed to nay say her. She punched the ground and pushed herself up to a stand. Who was she to doubt herself? She was Sheridan God damned Go and she did not lose to anyone or anything. She was the baddest woman on the planet and she could get whatever she wanted.

All that planning on stealing and taking her anger out on the world was wasted effort. That effort would go to finding a way to get her Princess back. If the void couldn't be filled with hate or anger or sadness, then she'd fill it with the one thing she never possessed until she'd earned Kim's affection: hope. The pain was still there, but she suffocated it with hope and spit in its direction.

She then laughed. To an outside view, she was a crazy woman laughing alone in the desert. To her, to the only thing that mattered, it was a genuine sound she thought she'd never hear again. Her joy opened up the world before her and she embraced it with newfound purpose.

She spun and made her way back to the plane, already planning things in her head that would fix her world and the one person who it revolved around. She stopped short, however, at the familiar man rested against her ride. Driver, though dressed in his suit in this weather, looked downright pleased to be there. He smiled at her as she approached.

"Ms. Shego," he greeted warmly. "You are practically glowing; as opposed to the literal glowing."

She raised an eyebrow, "How…did you know I was here?"

"The same way I always know. Because I'm needed."

That was awfully bizarre, but it wasn't outside what she'd come to expect from the man. He did always seem to be around no matter the time or place. Perhaps he was simply just really good at his job. Perhaps he was something more.

"You _are_ a strange one. But you're right; I have some thinking to do and I'd like someone to take the stick on the way home. You fly planes?"

"I do whatever it takes to get you back to where you belong."

"So is this a part of a plan or something?"

He shook his head, "This has always been and will always be your decision. I'm simply here to help you on the way. I'm insignificant to this story. You have full control of where we're headed."

"Then it's time to shove off," she said and hoisted herself up into the copilot's seat, wiping the tears away; she had no use for them any longer.

He climbed in after her, "Roger that. Where to, Ms. Shego?"

There was only one word that she could think to say, a word that meant so many things: it was a person, a place, and an ideal that she knew was worth every ounce of effort she could expend towards it. It was a beacon of hope shining in the distance. It was a goal that was more important than any goal she'd ever set for herself for the rest of her life.

"Home," she answered.

* * *

_Rage, rage against the dying of the light."_

_**End of Season 2**_

* * *

_**A/N: **_This chapter was so difficult to write and I'm pleased with how it came off. After Season One's combat heavy ending, I wanted to focus on Team Possible fighting an enemy that couldn't be simply beaten up. Strength of character has always been the deciding factor on whether we want to see people we love overcome their struggles and nothing strengthens us quite like pain and loss. Still, not every battle has a happy ending, but the main theme of this season was hope. Hope is something heroes instill in us and we sometimes forget that those who fight for us are just as capable of loss as we are. Will the team recover from this? Will those separated find one another again despite insurmountable odds? I can't give you those answers here, but I encourage you to hope. Hope that the people we love and admire can persevere through struggles. Not just in fiction, but in life as well. I don't believe that most people are good; I believe that there are a small number of good people who encourage the rest of us to aspire for more than we are. You have hope and you have cheers. Team Possible can hear them. I can't tell you if they'll recover, but I can promise you this: this story is far from over. As long as a single person hopes.

(Cue the song Terrified by Story of the Year)


	23. Season 3 Chapter 1

_**Preface: **_Happy Thanksgiving to anyone who celebrates. I hope your holiday was filled with good people and even better food.

Sorry for the late update. I've been having some severe frustrations recently and it took it out on my writing. I rewrote some of this multiple times because I hated how it had turned out.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 3 Chapter 1**_

Pandemonium gripped the streets as people were escorted by authorities to safety. The Australian Country Fire Authority valiantly pressed forward against the coming brushfire that threatened to swallow the nearby town of Marysville. Firefighters stood firm in the path of the blaze, doing their utmost to contain it or at the least force the raging fire to divert its course away from civilians.

Ron pushed past a throng of panicked citizens as he tried to locate his partner. She'd gone back towards the fire as soon as a nearby apartment building had begun to succumb to the flames. Authorities tried to stop him, but allowed him through after recognizing his status as a Team Possible member. He stopped at the complex and shielded his face from the heat of the inferno.

He grabbed a random person as they exited and spoke over the commotion, "How many left inside?!"

"Not many!" the man said in a panic. "A girl was helping us evacuate!"

Ron knew she would just rush inside, "Thanks! Get to safety!"

The man didn't need to be told twice as he stumbled and ran for cover. Firemen stood in the lobby and led the last bit of stragglers out. They followed last as something cracked and exploded above their heads.

"Get out!" a fireman grabbed his shirt and pushed him back. "The upper floors are starting to collapse!"

"My friend is still up there!" he couldn't hope to hold Ron back.

"You're just going to get killed! There's nothing you can do!"

Another snap and splinter of wood caused Ron to look up. A section of walkway three floors up had broken free and now plummeted in their direction. He grabbed the fireman before he knew anything was amiss and pitched them both out the front entrance. Debris, dust, and embers kicked up around them as the mass of metal and wood slammed into the lobby below.

Effectively blocked by the debris, Ron roared in frustration and pulled the fireman to safety. The flames licked around them and threatened to spread to the surroundings, but firefighters drenched it before it could begin. It was a losing battle, but no one quit.

Ron stared up into the building and watched windows begin to shatter one by one as the heat became unbearable. Civilians pushed back as they collectively watched their homes burn. Ron was sweating profusely as much from the fire as from his worry over the girl still inside.

_Where are you?_

An explosion rocked the upper floors and blew a section outward. As the dust settled, Ron saw two people staring down at them, a young woman and a small boy, both frightened with pale, ash covered faces. He called attention to the survivors now trapped atop the building as five firemen brought over a life net. The fall would be significant, but it was their only option.

They both looked hesitant, especially the child as the mother attempted to convince him of their only means of escape. The boy was crying and looked too frightened to even move and they couldn't jump together, as the stress would be too much for the firemen to compensate for. The crowd watched as the child shook his head vehemently, denying his mother's pleas to jump.

The mother turned and seemed to be speaking to someone. After gut-wrenching seconds of hearing the building explode and shift around them, the mother finally leaped out into the air and fell sickeningly. Ron held his breath until she hit the life net, sending all the impressively built firefighters to their knees. Several civilians helped the woman off and away as they went back to watching the boy.

The boy took one last look down, ignoring the firemen's pleas to jump as he backed away and out of sight. Ron swore under his breath, deciding just how easily his monkey powers could get him up there when a much larger explosion shook the building and sent a fireball out where the boy had just been standing. The mother screamed behind him and he feared the worst.

Seconds afterward, the window of the room next door shattered as a dark shape flew out and dangled from the ledge. Ron pumped his arms as he saw Shego's form hang precariously over the empty air beneath, the boy safely cradled in one arm. The crowd cheered, but Ron didn't celebrate until both were safely on the ground.

Shego seemed to be whispering to the crying boy, who finally took a firm grasp of the woman's shoulders and allowed her the ability to dig her clawed gloves into the brick walls beneath her. With tremendous force, she shoved hand after hand into the wall, descending just low enough to offer less force when she finally released and fell to the life net below.

Shego somehow used the bounce off the net to lightly somersault onto the street, still clutching the child for dear life. She made sure to carry him away from the fire as the mother met her halfway. Parent and child were in tears as they embraced and the crowd uproariously applauded the green woman.

It was a task getting everyone filed away from the building, which unfortunately couldn't be saved. Thankfully, according to authorities, no one had been left inside to perish. Ron took that as a complete and total victory and so did the city of Marysville. After both Team Possible members helped to secure civilians and the CFA succeeded in trapping the blaze to burn itself out, the mayor of Marysville openly announced on television that this was a victory brought about by their tremendous fire defense force and the courage and bravery of Team Possible.

He'd encouraged them to stay and celebrate, but Ron took Shego's unspoken cue to leave with well wishes. The raven haired woman's plane rested outside the city limits, awaiting their exit back to Middleton.

"I really wish you could fly," Shego mused as they cockpit rose.

"Yeah, that's probably suicide," he answered with a grin. "Something on your mind?"

She didn't answer and instead jumped into the plane and took her driver's position as Ron followed into the copilot's seat.

"You know, no one's going to think less of you if you don't go on these missions," Ron tried to be as soft as possible. "You shouldn't be putting yourself in danger if you're not focused."

"I appreciate the concern," she said and he knew these days that she was honestly grateful.

This was the fourth mission they'd gone on together, alone. After the revelation in the base, after Carlos' threats that he still hadn't enacted, Team Possible was supposed to have bounced back better than ever. It was when Ron fully expected everyone to buckle down and show they were still a team, still friends, and would become stronger through their adversity. That had been almost three weeks ago and Team Possible was down to Ron and Shego, with Wade occasionally sending them tips on missions.

"Have you talked to Kim?" he decided to try his luck.

She was silent for some time and he thought she would never answer, "Not since after the incident. She doesn't talk to you?"

"We see each other every few days, but she doesn't open up to me; she doesn't open up to anyone anymore. She's…different now."

"We all are," Shego whispered before lifting off into the Australian skies.

* * *

It was a memory she usually relived every time she slept. Before her body gave out and offered her rest, she would stare at the ceiling and replay the conversation in its entirety. Shego closed her eyes and saw herself arriving at her condo, walking inside and sensing someone was there. She walked upstairs and there was Princess, lying on the bed fast asleep. She'd obviously been waiting for some time and her heart would always increase in rhythm at the sight.

She'd walk over, sit next to her and run a hand through her lovely, shining hair and wonder if it was even okay for her to touch her that way anymore. It was hard to think about the fact that, after everything, Kim had left her. It was harder to deal with the pain of having caused it, but brushing that hair made her calm.

Kim would open her eyes and stare into Shego's for so long before sitting up and sliding across the bed, putting a horrible amount of space between them. Shego would swallow that hurt and sorrow and ask her what she was doing there.

"I owe you…some kind of peace over what happened," she'd answer.

"You don't owe me anything," Shego replied.

Kim's breathing would increase by a marginal amount, "Then I _want_ to. I never wanted to make you leave. I never wanted to be the reason you didn't stay where you belonged."

"Where exactly do I belong now?"

"Your life wasn't just me, Shego," Kim never called her Sheridan anymore. "You were getting along so well with Mon and Ron and Yori. I was hoping it wasn't just me that made you stay."

Shego wanted to move closer, to hold her and make both their pain evaporate, but she didn't, "I did begin to like them, but you were always the anchor that kept me there. I never needed anyone but you. I want to make up what I did, Kimmie."

Kim would be silent for long seconds, agonizing moments of time that ate away at Shego's resolve, before saying, "I don't think you can. I don't think you _should_. Maybe…we weren't as good for one another as we thought."

"I'll never believe that. And if you think that's so true, then why even come back here?"

Kim would turn to her and break Shego's heart with the sadness on her young face, "Because I want to do what everyone keeps telling me to do: I want to be selfish just once in my life."

Shego didn't understand her then. She'd been silent, coaxing Kim to continue this bizarre line of dialogue. The redhead would compose herself and visibly swallow her sorrow before trusting herself to speak.

"I know I don't have the right to ask this, but I just want to be self-centered for once. I don't want you to leave. I don't want to spend the rest of my life never seeing you again. I know I called us quits and you don't owe me anything, but I can't lose you. Even if…even if we can't be together, I still want us to be friends."

Shego's chest would feel as though a vice had gripped it and threatened to crush anything vulnerable inside of her, "That's a lot to ask. You know how I feel. Staying nearby and never being able to have you, worse yet having to watch other people have you…I don't think I can do that."

"I know," the teen would stand and begin to leave. "I know it's terrible and I'm terrible for asking it. I'm so sorry."

Kim would rush away, nearly falling down the stairs as she retreated before losing her composure. Shego could only make one promise to her, one thing she knew was true and she'd held to for three weeks now. Though Kim was already gone, incapable of hearing it, she still spoke it to the world around her.

"Why would I go anywhere, when the only place I want to be is with you?"

"Shego, swerving!" Ron's cry brought her back to the world.

She gasped as reality crashed back onto her, nullifying her daydream just in time to see the plane begin to pivot upside down. She snatched the control back to normal altitude, causing the boy behind her to yelp nervously. She let out an exasperated sigh before placing the vehicle on autopilot and leaning back in her seat with a considerable groan.

A single hand rested on her shoulder and squeezed. No words, he'd understood long ago that sometimes a gesture was more than enough to convey a point. She understood and appreciated his display, reaching back and patting his hand before retaking the controls. It was strange, but they were starting to become close.

She and Ron had talked a surprising amount in the past few weeks. Though they skipped out on a certain, red-haired subject, Shego still found things about the blond that made her begin to appreciate just what he'd become since Yamanouchi. He was still annoyingly goofy and almost infuriatingly off kilter in personality, but she began to notice a maturity that supported all of his wacky demeanors.

In all honesty, she'd noticed long ago that he was doing everything in his damndest to make up for what he'd done to Kim and she respected him the more she realized it. It made it all the easier to relate to him now that they had one more thing in common: they'd lost the same special person. Thankfully, Ron wasn't into wound licking and avoided that factoid like the plague.

"Maybe," he began from behind her, "you should talk to her again soon."

She glanced back just enough to see his face, "You'd still want us to be together after what happened?"

"I don't appreciate what you intended to do to her, but I'm also the last person capable of judging you. Besides, you love her. No matter what you'd planned at first, you two fell hard for each other. I just…want to see her happy again."

"So do I."

The rest of the flight was silent. Thankfully, her jet flew at significant enough speed that Middleton was in the distance in due time. She swung by Ron's first, his temporary hotel room he'd chosen after everyone had basically abandoned the base these past few weeks. Their paychecks had made finding housing rather easy and Ron and Monique had chosen the same hotel to live in, though in separate rooms. Wade's friend Yoko had pointed out the slightly posh, well priced living arrangement as it was the same place she was currently residing in.

Wade still lived with his parents as always and, though he avoided most outside activity with the group, Shego knew Yoko still visited him time to time. Drakken had holed himself inside his Middleton lair, but Ann had assured Shego that the blue scientist still accompanied James out now and again. Senior had been on television recently, decrying anyone who spread rumors about Team Possible's breakup and stating in professionally vague terms that the team had experienced personal tragedies and they would bounce back in due time. Besides that, he kept up minimal conversation with anyone besides possibly Betty.

Betty and Bonnie had moved into the former director's home, a cozy little cottage nearby the city. Shego hadn't seen either of them since leaving and that wasn't unexpected. Betty still clearly distrusted her immensely and Shego was simply content to dislike Betty because she was a bitch. Leon was gone with scant few words to anyone aside from Mon, who'd taken his leaving hard. She rarely interacted with anyone, though she heard the teen still saw Kim now and again.

That left the only person whose location was unaccounted for: Kim. Though Ron, Mon, and Kim's parents still saw her, it was only in public. The redhead had retreated to somewhere unbeknownst to anyone and she'd been content to stay there, taking her college courses online in lieu of actually attending. She could easily be found, but no one made the effort to do so. Kim had disappeared on purpose and she had more than enough reason. They'd give her the time to come to terms with whatever she dealt with.

As soon as they'd landed, Shego spotted three individuals seated at the front of the hotel which doubled as a small eatery built into the building. Underneath an umbrella topped table, two Asians stood and assisted a third girl as they stood to welcome their arrival. Yori turned and beamed in Ron's direction and the blond couldn't have leaped from the plane fast enough.

Shego had enough time to wonder over Yori's need in assistance for standing before she was overwhelmed by happiness for the boy. He'd been missing the ninja for some time and this could only help in relieving some of that stress he carried over Kim.

Ron turned as he walked away, "Hey, remember what I said."

"I'll think about it," she answered.

"Seriously," he gave a boyish grin that defied the worry he felt, "how much worse could it do?"

She snickered, "Go see your woman, Star Lord."

"Likewise, Gamorra."

He rushed away and she allowed herself time to witness him meet his love at the eatery and hug her longingly, clearly too stupid to realize she was hurt in some way. Despite her handlers' protests and her own pained expression, Yori looked positively elated.

* * *

Why could she still not cook? She should have learned to do something so commonplace years ago, but the sight of the kitchen, of the stove and microwave and utensils, were just so…daunting. She just chalked it up to as something else she'd given up on. That list, as short as it was, was growing more by the day it seemed.

Kim dejectedly sighed and walked away from the kitchen and back towards her bedroom. It looked like she couldn't put off going out and buying groceries anymore. Take-out was out of the question as she could already feel the effects of sitting around and doing nothing throughout her body. While she wasn't interested in training at the moment, she was even less intent on seeing her figure take a nosedive.

She looked for some loose clothes to wear out and wondered what the point was anymore. Why keep in shape? She had assumed this spell of…whatever it was would have dried up by now and she'd be back to form, but every day that passed was just another day she had no desire to venture back into the world. There was too much out there that hurt still.

She'd spent so many hours feeling sorry for herself, pushing herself through the stages of grief she knew she was experiencing and hoping they would subside as she made peace with them. She'd stared into the mirror and called herself a coward, a quitter, and everything she knew she was in hopes it would fire her spirit to the point she couldn't stay inside any longer.

It hadn't happened. All it accomplished was reminding her that she indeed was a quitter and her cowardice was proven astute every time she stared at that front door and refused to leave. Her longing to rekindle her passion of heroics was weaker than her seething, burning disappointment in her actions these past few days. And, the longer she stayed, the worse it became; it was a vicious cycle and she was trapped in it.

A severe pounding at her door frightened the wits from her and she stared back out to the living room and attempted to convince herself that it was her imagination. Seconds later, three harder pounds shook the door and she moved to it slowly. It wasn't surprising that someone had taken the time to find her. Her friends had been respectful of her desire to be alone. They'd coaxed her out on some occasions, mostly to make a failed attempt at bringing a rise to her sullen mood, but she'd always come back alone. Clearly they'd tired of her insistence on keeping her head planted in the sand.

She slowly unbolted the two locks securing her door and, with a soft exhale, opened it wide. She had been anticipating many things, but not the dusty blonde that stood at her doorstep. Iris Istable rested her hands on her hips and stared daggers into the redhead.

"Are we not answering phones anymore?" she sounded absolutely pissed. "I don't like being ignored, Possible."

"It died a few days ago," Kim answered. "I just didn't bother recharging it."

Her answer contained precisely no energy, fire, or passion. It was as though the very life had been sucked from her, leaving a shell of mumbled apologies and monotone explanations. Kim barely noticed her tone, but Iris immediately relaxed and changed from a vision of indignant anger to one of sincere worry. They stared at each other for a few moments as Kim wondered exactly what the girl expected to happen. Finally, Iris stepped inside and wrapped strong arms around her.

"How could you not let me know it was this bad?" the blonde strained.

Kim didn't answer, but she did lean into the embrace and let some positive emotion wash over her. Her friends had seemed hesitant to touch her out of fear they'd overstep a boundary, but the filter-less teen before her gave no inkling to anything of the sort. With some trepidation, Kim finally hugged the girl back. Iris responded by feeling her sides and ribs.

"You're skinnier," she mumbled. "How much have you eaten?"

"I had a bag full of pastries and packaged salad. I only ate maybe once a day…I wasn't very hungry."

Iris grabbed her wrist rather firmly and led her to the couch, tossing her onto it and throwing a stern finger at the redhead.

"This stops now!" she was back to being pissed. "I don't know who you are, but my Persimmon would never sound this…weak!"

Kim stared into her with a frown, "I'm not _your_ Persimmon. We barely know each other. It feels like I barely know anyone these days."

"And whose fault is that? You expect anything to improve by hiding in here like a whipped animal?"

"I've spent my entire life letting people in!" Kim yelled and stood, pressing her nose against Iris'. "I've always given the benefit of the doubt! Always one hundred percent! Always everything! And all I get is lies! What makes me so certain that you aren't hiding something from me!?"

Iris immediately backed down and her face scrunched, "People are allowed to have secrets, Kim. You have to have faith that they have your back despite those secrets. I know how people like you think. You're…awesome, Kim. You'll never realize how wonderful you are, but you also have to learn that not everyone can live up to that perfection. We can't be everything that makes you _you_."

"What's so great about me?" Kim felt tears again and she didn't even fight them. "I gave up. I had someone who loved me more than anything in the world and I let her leave. I've never given up on anything in my life and the first time happens to be with the woman of my dreams. I failed when it mattered most and it's my fault. I can't even be there for my friends when they need me. Poor Monique…"

Iris hugged her again as a slight sob escaped her. Kim buried her face in her shoulder and hated this feeling of helplessness. It was supposed to get better over time. She was supposed to have bucked up and smiled past the sorrow and found a new purpose. That was what the old Kim would have done. Now, she could only pathetically whine like a child into the shoulder of a person she barely knew. The blonde pulled her back to the couch, but this time more delicately.

Iris sat first and coaxed Kim down, forcing her head slowly onto her lap as the redhead continued to sob quietly. It felt good having someone there after all this time alone. She'd held this in and it was hurting her badly. In a desperate bid to rid herself of that overbearing suffocation, she opened up to Iris about everything. She lay there and whined and told her about Shego, about Carlos, about any little thing she needed to say to free her mind from its infection. The girl simply sat there, stroked her hair, and listened without as much as a peep. Kim, even in her sorrow, was eternally grateful.

After unloading all that heartache, she felt her eyes close and she was asleep before she had time to force herself to stay awake. She had no clue how long she'd slept, but she was aware of someone moving around her. She heard hollow voices, their words failing to penetrate her slumber. She finally smelled something delicious, multiplied by the pitiful diet she'd been on the past week. Her stomach more than anything else riled her awake and she opened her eyes.

The sound of dishes clanging together came from the kitchen and Kim pushed herself up, curious to its source. She stepped through the small living room, only a few feet in length and separated from the kitchen by a single, white washed wall, similar to all the other rooms in the small time town house she'd rented. She rounded the wall and stood at the entrance to the kitchenette, just barely large enough to house a single, two person table, fridge and four foot counter top. She'd gotten the place for price, not sophistication after all.

Iris was just finishing pulling copious amounts of food from a bag on the table when she saw Kim and smiled. The redhead almost drooled at the sight of platefuls of oven roasted turkey, mash potatoes, corn, and cheese drenched macaroni.

"Sleep well?" Iris asked. "I didn't wake you, did I?"

"You made this?" Kim asked and stepped closer.

"God, no; I can't cook to save a life. My guardian is surprisingly talented at it, so he dropped it off. Wish you were awake so you could have met him."

"If it tastes as good as it smells, then he must be a great man."

"He's actually an ass. He hates people too, but I think he'd like you. You could win anyone over. Well, stop glaring at it all and come eat."

Kim had no clue how much she missed good food until she'd stabbed a sample of each on a single fork and practically inhaled it. Her face lit up, some from the still fresh heat of the food, but mostly from how delicious it all was. They mixed perfectly into a blend that almost made her forget every little trouble…almost.

"It's awesome," Kim whispered. "Thank you."

Iris chuckled, but Kim saw her face redden slightly, "You don't have to be so sincere about it. It's like no one's ever done anything good for you before."

"They have, but I don't like taking anything for granted; especially not these days. I know my friends would have done the same if I'd let them."

"Do you feel any better, now?" the blonde ate without making eye contact.

"I don't know," Kim answered honestly. "It helped; I just want you to know that. I owe you big for listening to me complain."

"Indeed you do. I'll have to find some special way for you to repay me."

"Try and keep it PG," Kim smiled just a bit.

Iris moaned, "God, don't even rub it in my face. You're finally single again. You're just lucky I don't take advantage of people who have just broken up."

Kim stopped mid bite and clenched her fork as a sudden, terrible ache went through her chest and stomach. That was a new pain and she knew exactly where it stemmed from. She closed her eyes and counted in her head, trying to avoid the reaction she knew was coming.

Iris sucked her teeth, "Sorry."

Kim wanted to offer her an 'it's okay', but she couldn't speak in fear of a sob exploding from her. God, she hated this feeling the longer it swelled in her. Every opportunity for her mind to wander always took her mental-self back to that raven haired goddess. They were really separated. They were really simply back to what they were before; before the friendship, before the trust and the alliances.

"I am hiding things from you," Iris suddenly spoke and Kim slowly opened her eyes to see the girl staring at the table. "You know I like you Kim and not just in that way. There are some things about me you would disapprove of and I…don't like thinking about you disliking me. I'm sure that's how Shego felt too. She wanted to tell you, but that uncertainty over losing you, of you shutting her out if you knew who she used to be, made it so much more difficult."

"I know all of that," the redhead answered. "I understand why she did it. But that doesn't make the pain just disappear. It doesn't make it any less likely that she'll do it again. Everyone thinks I'm invincible, Iris, but I'm just a person like everybody else."

"No, you've got it worse. You're so great that, on the rare occasion you fail, it hits you ten times worse. Failure brings our world down onto us, it reminds us we're mortal; but we're still only crushed by our own world. You carry everyone's and, as a result, you're crushed far more with failure. It's the downside of having a heart like yours: you have so many opportunities to have it broken."

"It's how I am," Kim was losing her appetite as she set her fork down.

"It's noble of you and it's one of your most attractive traits, but what's the use in it if it does this to you? What's the point of setting yourself up for that much emotional backlash?"

Kim inhaled slowly, "The point is it's worth the pain. I've rarely lost and I thank my luck I've gone this long without severe repercussions for my actions. I have too many things to be thankful for to have much regret. Shego is my single greatest one now. But, maybe one day we can be friends. Maybe she can rejoin that cavalcade of people I love who stood by me when threatened without flinching."

"I don't see the point in friends," Iris mumbled and took a significant bite of food.

"We're friends," Kim offered.

"You're special. My guardian is special too. Hell, my girls I hang with probably don't even like me that much; I've just slept with two of them so they kinda dragged me into the fold."

Iris' ears turned red as she glanced at Kim, "I probably shouldn't have said that."

"No judgment here," Kim gave a kind smile.

"You never would," she looked grateful. "Eat before your stuff gets cold. It'd be a shame to waste it."

Kim stood as Iris eyed her quizzically. She rounded the table and wrapped her arms around the blonde, who didn't give much reaction except to sit perfectly still.

"Thank you for the kindness," Kim began. "Don't worry about me. I'm hurting, but it will go away and I'll rush back at the world better than ever. I just needed time to be weak. Whatever happens, I don't give up. I have too many great people like you rooting for me to just roll over and die."

"Well, hurry up and get over this so you can fall in love with me next," Iris joked and grabbed one of Kim's arms. "I'm not as nice as I'm acting, just to let you know. Something about you just brings out my good behavior."

"Maybe it's the real you coming out."

She didn't answer and Kim didn't mind. She could pretend to be big and bad all she liked, but Kim saw through her defense mechanism. It was probably something the girl had erected ever since her parents died and that factoid was another humbling event in their friendship. It was hard to whine about her own problems when the blonde had lost something incapable of being returned.

In the end, Iris was simply showing that good side of her she refused to acknowledge was there. She was just like Shego in a way. Somehow, despite the familiar clench in her stomach, she noticed that the name hurt just a little less than before.

* * *

Yori grunted unconsciously as she shifted in her seat, a lovely armchair with copious amounts of padding. She rested in Ron's new home, a posh but simplistic hotel with vibrant colored walls, shaggy carpeting, and enough wasteful amounts of furniture to cause even the behaved Asian to roll her eyes. She'd never understand the need for having so much packed into a room; it was simply too busy and hard to maneuver about in.

That could also be attributed to her incessant pains she was reminded of every time she moved too quickly. It hadn't helped that she'd tried to play tough and move mostly of her own power since leaving England. Her physical state hadn't seemed as dire until she'd allowed Ron to help her up the stairs and she'd felt several weights lifted from her. Mostly, she attributed that to seeing her love again after so long.

That was, until she noticed a distinct lack of affection following his wondrous embrace at the eatery downstairs. He'd been visibly thrilled to see her and she'd basked in that smile, humbled by the fact her mere presence brought about such happiness. Then, when they'd reached his room, Ron had become slightly distant and had used preparing her food as an excuse to avoid her it seemed.

Yori knew of the occurrence with Carlos and the obvious effect it would have on her love, but this was something directed at the Asian specifically. It displeased her greatly, but she was content to sit back and allow him to engage her at his own discretion. Meanwhile, she snuggled into the cloud-like cushions of the armchair.

Ron eventually joined her and handed her a bowl of deliciously scented yakisoba. The chow mein-styled noodles were one of her favorites and it was the first thing he'd learned to prepare in Yamanouchi. She thanked him and wasted no time in devouring the bowl's contents. She'd dined on mostly European foods during her stay and…well, fish and chips would not soon be on her wish list of foods to say the least.

"I'm trying to find a better way to word this without seeming confrontational," Ron began, sitting on the sofa nearby. "So, screw it, I'm just going to throw this out there: did you kill Monty?"

Yori coughed out of shock, noodles still midway down her throat. She spilt a bit of noodle soup on her clothes before composing herself and pounding her chest to encourage proper swallowing procedure. Ron patiently waited for her to respond.

"How could you know that?" she rasped.

"I felt it. I've been feeling a lot since that giant straw monkey fight. Above all else was a sense of dread, not just emotionally, but physically. It took a bit to realize it was Monty, or the Yono rather. After you left, I felt the Yono swell and almost immediately after just…disappear. He's totally gone now."

He then looked at her with sad eyes and added, "Please don't tell me you killed him."

"I didn't," she almost feared what his reaction might be if she had. "We did not go with the intention of his death. We used an ancient artifact to seal him. The Yono is now trapped in Yamanouchi for all eternity."

"Why didn't you tell me why you were going?"

"Because you would have gone with us."

"And that's a problem because…?"

She sighed and set her bowl on the floor, cringing slightly from the motion, "Because this should never have been your fight from the start. It was unfair to burden you with this task and then allow you to risk your life for people who honestly take you for granted."

"I accepted this years ago, Yor'."

"Your acceptance doesn't make it right, Ronald. This was to show Kojima and Hirotaka that there are more options in life than simply doing what an ancient scroll tells us. We speak of destiny, yet we never strive to take it into our own hands when it threatens to harm the people we love. What if the Yono had killed you?"

"What if it had killed _you_?" he shot back. "Let me guess: it is your _honor_ to die for the Chosen One?"

She didn't respond and he wasn't that surprised. Yes, that would have been her exact words had she intended to answer at all. Even in her deep questioning of her people's ways, she never once disobeyed her very clear vow to protect Ron at all costs.

"When do you stop being a ninja and start being the girl I love?" he asked and those sad eyes broke her heart.

"From now on," she spoke confidently and he was legitimately surprised by her answer. "I have lived by their flawed rules for far too long. If turning my back on their dogma means eternal dishonor, then I welcome it. I would face a thousand ridiculing comrades if it meant I was with you."

There was that smile again, "I'm glad to hear it. Yori, why didn't you tell me about Wade investigating Shego?"

She flinched from that little tidbit. That was not something she had intended for him to find out about before she had the chance to come clean. Considering the revelations from Carlos, this shouldn't have come as a surprise.

"I had my suspicions," she answered, "but they were mostly unfounded. I wanted to protect Kim, but I didn't want to incite your mistrust for the woman any further. I should have come to you sooner, but the Yono's destruction was far more important."

"How badly are you hurt?" he suddenly asked.

She unconsciously rested a hand over her upper stomach as she answered, "Not too severely. I had a broken rib, severe internal bruising, and I might have abused the shadow step a tad while injured. They have all been attended to, I assure you."

"But…" he coaxed her, reading her like a book.

She sighed, "I was hit with the magic that sealed the Yono. It should have killed me, but it simply didn't. However, I'm healing much slower than normal. The elders have not come to me with an answer as to why."

With purpose, Ron stood and walked to her. She held her self still, allowing him to do whatever he pleased. She had apologies aplenty to offer him, she knew, and she was intending on making up all of her transgressions to the boy in due time. He knelt down, cupped the back of her head, and kissed her with a loving gentleness. She certainly wasn't expecting to be forgiven, much less receive that wonderful offering of his lips so soon afterward.

He leaned back and gave her a sad grin, "I forgive you, but I think I need to be mad at you for the day."

Her eyes lowered, but she tried to understand his decision.

He continued, "I hate that you went behind my back and lied to me. That feels really crappy. But…you did it for a good reason. More importantly, it feels like I'm losing friends these days. I don't want to even think about losing you."

"I will be here as long as I'm wanted," she cupped his cheek. "You can have your day to be displeased with me, but just know I am no longer the obedient little ninja. I will not simply leave when I am told. I intend to fight for you."

"You already have. Now rest."

"Aishiteimasu," she whispered.

"Aishiteimasu," he kissed her again.

* * *

Iris lounged against her and Kim allowed it, sure of her belief that the girl wouldn't overstep a boundary despite her overly flirty nature. They sat on her couch and watched television, one of those Animal Planet shows she could watch all day and never get tired of seeing them. She enjoyed her edutainment so long as it was presented well.

The redhead leaned against the arm of the couch with her legs kicked out to the side, while the blonde had found a comfortable spot leaned against her chest. It was nice having someone there and Kim was beginning to feel like she needed to really get out of this stuffy abode. This down time was better spent making sure Mon was okay or making sure Ron hadn't hurt himself running solo into missions.

Iris swigged more of her alcohol, the third after dinner two hours ago, and Kim was worried the girl would be incapable of driving home. Had she driven at all? Kim wasn't sure, but she thought it best to discourage her the next time she went for more.

"So," Kim began, "I noticed that food was very Thanksgiving themed. Did your guardian fix too much?"

Thanksgiving had only recently passed. She didn't know much about food preservation, but it seemed likely it was leftovers.

"Nah," the other girl slurred a bit. "I requested the banquet. We don't celebrate holidays, so I thought it would be nice to try a first thanksgiving with someone. That's what normal people do, right?"

"You saying you aren't normal?"

Iris tilted her head to look at her upside down with a red face and sloppy grin, "No, Tangelo. I'm very far from normal."

"Is that your big secret you're hiding?" Kim smiled, not intending for her to actually answer.

Iris gloomed for a moment before pushing Kim's hands away and placing her head in the redhead's lap.

"You got your turn," she avoided the question altogether. "It's my time for scratchies."

Kim giggled and began running her fingers through those dark, yellow locks. Her hair was very coarse but still vibrant and her fingers slid through without trouble. Iris closed her eyes and made a little happy sound from the motions. That smile she wore made Kim believe the teen hadn't had as much affection as most would require.

"You're welcome to come to my parent's house next Thanksgiving," Kim offered and the girl opened her eyes slowly to look into Kim's. "We'd be glad to have you and your guardian."

Those sapphire eyes sparkled as she processed what was presented. Kim didn't understand why she wouldn't just say yes, but she allowed her time to make the decision herself. Finally, her smile became warmer and surprisingly touching.

"I'd like that," she whispered.

Kim closed her eyes and grinned, an inviting smile that let the girl know she was quite serious and not just offering out of any form of pity. It was the least she could offer her newest friend.

Kim then started as she felt a hand grab her collar, followed by a second on her opposite shoulder. As she opened her eyes to investigate, she caught Iris already closing in and suddenly felt the girl's lips touch her own. Her brain fizzled and went blank over the action and she barely had enough time to register she was being kissed before Iris snatched away and almost flew from the couch.

She was halfway across the room and spun to face her before Kim caught up mentally, "Stupid! Shit! I'm sorry, I didn't mean it! I'm drunk…! Fuck!"

She threw on her shoes and coat violently, swearing to herself and angry beyond reason. Kim slowly stood and walked closer, begging her brain to catch up and cooperate with her mouth.

"It's okay," she finally said.

Iris tore open the door, "No, it isn't! It's the opposite of okay! I'm sorry!"

"You can't drive home, you're drunk."

"I'll get someone to pick me up," the panicked, infuriated girl shot her a look of something Kim had never seen before. "Please don't hate me."

Before Kim could answer, the door slammed shut and Iris was gone.

* * *

Iris was angry. Angry beyond belief and this was entirely new to her, because she'd never been angry with herself before. It was easy to be pissed at someone else: you yell at them, slug them, or avoid them and it eventually goes away. This, however, was quantifiably worse and it didn't seem to be going away on its own. Luckily, there was one more sure fire way to relieve herself: sex.

The redhead that had driven her home was slightly difficult to coax inside her home, but Iris succeeded and now felt the other girl sweating beneath her as she pinned her to the bed and showed her a rousing good time. Fortunately, the girl could give as well as receive and Iris felt stress and worry dissolve with an explosion of ecstasy.

"Wow," the redhead rolled over and lay next to her, breathing in ragged bursts.

"Another satisfied customer," Iris breathed and ran a finger up the blushing girl's abdomen.

Winter smiled and shivered underneath her touch. The girl had been chosen at random to escort her home, but Iris had seen that red hair, slightly darker than Kim's, and decided a silver trophy would have to do for tonight. Not that she'd ever call Winter a silver trophy to her face. The two were actually good friends and were both a part of their little lesbian troupe.

"I didn't think you still liked me that way," the redhead mumbled shyly. "Or was this just an itch being scratched?"

"Can I get away with saying a little from both?" the blonde offered an apologetic smile.

She looked disappointed, but she was very aware of Iris' tendencies, "You're gonna break a girl's heart one of these days."

Iris didn't answer, instead standing and beginning to get dressed. Winter sighed and followed suit as they both hoped this wouldn't lead to awkwardness between them. They somehow managed to chat as she walked her guest to the door and wished her a good night and thanked her for the ride. Iris was barely fazed by the slightly hurt look on the girl's face, but it still affected her more than it ever should.

As soon as Winter left, Iris punched the wall, leaving a sizable indention in her wake.

"Please refrain from ruining our home," a European voice called from the kitchen. "These walls cannot take much more of your tantrums."

"Piss off, Nos!" she called.

The auburn haired vampire calmly walked into the living room and stared the girl down with an inkling of annoyance playing across his handsome features.

"Usually, sex alleviates one's temper," he deadpanned. "You must be terrible at it."

"I don't want to hear that from someone with a missing libido!" she growled and flopped down on the sofa.

He chuckled, took the opposite end and set his glass of what she assumed was Ezerjo, a sweet dessert wine. He also set down a plate of raw meat, a delicacy for his kind. She'd gotten used to the smell and the wine did wonders in covering the odor of his food.

"So, do you wish to discuss your foul temperament?" he offered.

Iris pouted angrily on the arm of the sofa before mumbling, "I kissed Kim."

"I do not see the correlation."

"She's still way into Shego. I was drunk and I lost control. I shouldn't have done it and now she probably hates me."

He tore a section of meat with his sharp teeth and chewed before answering, "All for the better. Your game with her has gone on too long as it is."

"This isn't a game!" she actually felt anger swell from that remark. "Not with her."

Nos stopped mid chew and gave the girl a quizzical look. It was rare she could catch her guardian off guard, but that had accomplished it. It surprised her every moment she knew it to be true. Iris was a manipulator, taught by the best to assimilate into any scenario and fit in as though she'd always belonged. She'd played the normal girl role to the hilt for years now and this was the first time she…

"This isn't work, Nos," she whispered. "This isn't a game to pass my time. She's different."

He stared at her a bit longer before sipping from his glass, setting it down, leaning back and patting his lap, "Come here, kedvenc."

She eagerly crawled across the sofa and sat in his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck and snuggling against his chest. She felt so small in his arms and it was one of the safest places she'd ever been. She knew he was a killer, knew he was dangerous, but he'd never harmed her.

"Do you love her?" he asked.

"No," she answered quickly and coldly. "I don't have time for that crap. Love weakens us, makes us question ourselves."

"Is that not what you're doing?"

She snuggled closer, "She's different. I went at her with everything: eccentric schoolmate, man-hating lesbian, violent drunken brawler; she just took every performance and accepted me with a smile."

"You were only meant to meet her, to study her; you've instead, despite your best efforts, made an actual friend. I cannot approve of it, knowing what we must do, but I've never set rules for you and I won't start now. Just don't come crawling to me when she finally rejects you for who you really are."

She reached up and pinched his cheek, "I don't need this much negativity, hulla."

"Szuka," he responded hollowly, cheek still stretched. "Now go away. You smell like sex."

She giggled and released him, even eliciting a smile from the vampire. He pushed her away playfully and she gave him a grateful grin. It was strange, but she'd come to appreciate their little pep talks, if you could call them such.

"Do we really have to be her enemy?" she asked.

"It is inevitable; our goals with clash eventually. It is the type of person she is."

"I still want to do something nice for her."

She'd had an idea formulating for the car ride home and thought it couldn't hurt to ask for assistance. The worst he could do would be to simply deny her. She had a feeling he wouldn't. She crawled back towards him and seductively ran a hand across his cheek.

"Can I ask a favor, elragado egy?" she cooed.

"Anything, ertekes."

"Even if it involves killing someone?"

Nos didn't respond, but he did let a set of sharp, blood stained teeth show as his answer.

* * *

_**A/N: **_Just to let everyone know, I've seen some of you wondering about Driver and what role he plays in the overall narrative. I'm gonna go ahead and tell you to not bother thinking too much about him. He's wholly unimportant to the story. Driver is a character that exists in all my writing, from novels to fanfiction, and he's a tie that's my way of showing all my stories exist in a single universe. Yes, everything I write takes place in the same world, as I think it's cool to have the possibility of unrelated characters meeting and interacting.


	24. Season 3 Chapter 2

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 3 Chapter 2**_

The phone rang for an agonizing amount of time. Shego believed she would have been used to this by now: call her number, count the rings one by one, until finally her voicemail picked up and she would hang up the phone with a defeated sigh. If she didn't know any better, she would think she was beginning to enjoy the abuse.

A sudden silence as the ringing ceased and was followed by a very soft and hesitant, "Hi."

Shego froze. All she'd desired for weeks now is for the girl to answer her phone and, now that she had, the woman had nothing to say. She realized she wasn't breathing as she exhaled slowly and finally found a voice.

"I'm glad you answered," Shego spoke honestly, though ecstatic would have been the better word.

"I'm sorry. I've been screening calls," Kim's voice strangely sounded…alive.

When they'd spoken at Shego's home, she'd sounded broken and destitute, the antithesis of the usual carefree and hopeful attitude she'd known the teen for. Though it was faint, Shego detected a hint of that former spirit now.

"Makes a girl feel unwanted," the woman joked, but it came out too appropriate for the scenario. "How are you?"

Kim didn't answer for almost a minute straight, but Shego could hear her breathing on the other end of the line. She waited patiently, too thrilled that she'd even been able to reach the girl to be upset over her silence.

"Can we…" Kim stuttered. "…meet somewhere?"

Sheridan's heart nearly leapt into her throat, "Of course. Is everything okay?"

"Yeah. Yeah, I just want to see you. I can't keep avoiding this. I owe you that much. Can we meet in Middleton around three at that café with the great salads?"

"I'm actually already milling about Middleton, so I'll meet you there," Shego wanted to say so much more, 'I miss you' being the most important, but instead she only finished with, "Can't wait."

"Me neither," Kim whispered and they both let the call linger for a scant few seconds before the teen hung up.

Shego stared at the phone before placing it back into her pocket and letting a small grin pass across her features. Though she'd worn her hoodie again, hood still up to discourage fans and onlookers, she pulled it back and freed herself from the honestly oppressive outerwear. She exhaled softly, trying to suppress too much high hopes that this would solve anything between them, but that damn grin just wouldn't relent.

It had been a difficult time and she hadn't allowed herself to realize the extent until there was finally a beacon of hope in the distance. She had never been that optimistic of a person, never simply assuming that everything might work out without ample assistance from herself to speed the process, but it seemed safe enough to expect good things to happen.

This was a start and she would not take it for granted. They weren't meeting for another hour, but that wasn't going to stop her from getting there early and waiting. She felt her hair, making sure the full braid she'd bothered with this morning was still intact. It might not make a difference, but she wanted to look her best for Kimmie. She chuckled at herself; it couldn't hurt, right?

* * *

The Middleton antique shop was a rarely visited store. The clientele usually consisted of nothing but older citizens, those seeking the outdated technology of yesteryear. Perhaps a collector would come through every few months, but besides that they were simply content to barely make even. The thing that held it up most was the owner's desire to be around the inventions of his youth, the same way kids these days gravitated towards their iPhones and video games and tablets.

The bell at the entrance chimed, alerting the owner of another customer entering the now empty store. He put on his best smile, intent on customer service at its best, the same way he'd run business for two decades now. He stared down the main aisle, awaiting the entrant to show.

A cloaked figure rounded the corner slowly, seemingly browsing the cavalcade of box speakers, gramophones, CRT televisions, and outdated Apple II computers. The cloak was maroon colored and began with a thick hood that concealed its wearer's face and extended all the way down to drag the floor behind them. The appearance unnerved the owner of the store, but he wasn't one to chase away business on looks alone. He lived in Middleton after all.

"Can I help you?" he still gave an award winning smile.

The cloaked figure made straight for him, reaching up with two crème and maroon colored gloved hands and pulling back the hood. The owner calmed at the sight of the very normal looking woman underneath. She was homely, possibly in her forties, and actually gave off a very friendly demeanor. Her hair was barely shoulder length and black, with the upper back portion pulled back into a slight ponytail that rested across the loose strands below.

"How are you?" she asked politely and smiled.

"Fantastic, ma'am," he was always pleased to have a well-mannered customer. "What can I do for a lovely lady such as yourself?"

"Oh, I'm just perusing your wares. It's rare to find an antique shop in this day and age. I love how well everything is kept."

"I treat my product with respect, always have. I take it you're a fan of old tech."

She chuckled and walked around the counter, letting her hand run across the well maintained stock, "It's sorely missed. I yearn for the days of simplicity, before this "advanced" technology made everything so…streamlined. It's gotten out of hand, wouldn't you agree?"

He cocked a confused eyebrow, "Well, that's the nature of invention, ma'am. Everything improves and everything's replaced. That goes for technology as well as humans. Old makes way for the new and all that."

The woman stopped at a sizeable boxed television, an ancient design consisting of over one hundred and fifty pounds of TV and speaker combination, "You approve of this 'progression'?"

She gave him a strange look and he could only nod in reply. Her friendly smile turned to a sour frown as she pulled her hood back over her head. The man started as a spit of electricity jumped from the woman's gloved hand to the television. The device actually began to fidget from the electrical charge coursing through it and suddenly the speakers blew outward.

He shielded his eyes from the debris and ducked slightly behind the counter. He stood back quickly, intent on making his disapproval of her actions known, but he went silent at the sight before him. The woman sat atop the television box, legs crossed as wires began to spill from the speakers and lift the entire device up into the air. Hundreds of cords held the device aloft as multiple more wriggled about like mad snakes.

She rested her chin on her hand and smirked, "Then I'm afraid that you're part of the problem."

* * *

"What do you think, Rufus?" Ron asked his lifetime partner and waved the bouquet in front of him.

"Perfect," the little mole rat mumbled with a tiny, clawed thumb up.

He chuckled and gladly paid for the dozen pink roses in his favorite Middleton flower shop. The store held some more exotic items than most American establishments and was perfect for letting Yori know how he felt at the moment. In hanakotoba, pink roses represented trust, happiness, and confidence, all clear indications of forgiveness.

The old Ron would have simply returned to her, forgiven her, and convinced her for a quick romp of hanky panky. New Ron wasn't simply content to behave as though he were morally superior. The flowers were his way of saying 'Yes, I forgive you and, by the way, you're the best thing that's ever happened to me'. He would screw up eventually and he hoped she'd forgive him as easily as he was forgiving her now.

He walked back out into the waiting afternoon, wondering just how long he'd intended on walking around pretending he was angry. Yes, he hated that he'd been lied to, but the love of his life had risked her safety for his sake. She'd effectively taken her people's beliefs, hardwired into her from a young age, and pushed them aside for his protection. In fact, if he had to be honest, she'd been strikingly brilliant about the whole scenario the more she'd explained.

He'd left that morning to do what he believed to be some soul searching, but he wasn't anywhere near intelligent enough to keep up that charade. He'd only done it because that's what other people would have done, but that was his first mistake. Ron Stoppable wasn't other people. He'd much rather beat his own drum, mill around for a few hours, then brush off any thoughts of betrayal in favor of being with Yori again. It was easier that way.

"Who's the lucky girl?" a female voice spoke from behind him.

Ron silenced his daydream and turned to answer the mystery speaker…and his brain went into slow grind, processing what he saw a bit at a time. The woman in question stood close by, dressed in an army green, bomber jacket, black muscle shirt, and combat pants. Though her look was military, she seemed to be only pulling off a style, complete with short cropped, blonde hair with the bangs swept sensually over one eye. She was slightly dolled up, but even that couldn't detract from her clearly tomboyish features; features that Ron began to recognize even after almost five years of not seeing the slightly older woman.

"Adrena?" he said more to himself than her.

Adrena Lynn beamed significantly with a cocky smirk, "Aww, you remembered. Though I guess I haven't changed that much these few years."

She was mostly right. Though she clearly showed a slight maturation in look, she was almost exactly the same physically. Still, the years had been kind to her.

"You on the other hand," she made a show of sizing him up. "Gotten a little buff there, Ronnie? Too bad you hide it under those huge jerseys."

"Element of surprise," he mumbled suspiciously.

She raised her hands in surrender, "Ice down, Stoppable, I'm not here for any trouble. I actually wasn't expecting to run into you, but here we are. The past is the past; even I can't hold a grudge for half a decade."

That relieved him, as it seemed she was sincere in her confession. Though, as she was placing her hands back into her jacket, he did notice a strange colored tinge to her palms, as though the layer below her skin was stained a faint, bluish color. He unconsciously filed that away in the ninja portion of his brain.

"Good to hear," he said and brightened. "You look great, by the way. You headed for a casting call or some headshots?"

She raised her eyebrows playfully, "Smooth. No, I'm just surveying the landscape, trying to find a place to maybe call home one day. I haven't stayed in one place these years; jail for a year, bad behavior and running from Johnny Law, another year in prison. I think the straight and narrow life is a-calling me now."

"You'll find plenty reasons to stay here, I'm sure. It's a great place."

"I'm sure," she let a slightly predatory grin show.

Ron had only enough time to notice it before something exploded nearby. He jerked around, searching for the source and finally spotting a sudden rising in smoke several blocks away, towards downtown Middleton.

"Never a dull moment," Adrena said and began to walk in the direction of the smoke.

"Where are you going?" he called.

"Um, adrenaline junkie, remember? How can I pass this up?"

She smirked one last time in his direction before continuing her path. Ron grumbled and pulled Rufus out of his pocket, set him on the ground, and handed him the bouquet.

"Get that back to Yori, Rufster. I'm gonna do what I do."

Rufus nodded and pointed at the departing blonde as he mumbled, "Dangerous."

"You don't have to tell me twice, buddy. Just be careful."

The little mole rat somehow managed to carry the larger sized item as he bounded off towards home. Ron immediately went into action mode, intent on keeping team Possible's rep around their home intact. He just hoped it wasn't something too serious.

* * *

Smoke billowed out of what Shego could see was an antique store of sorts. The entire front end of the building had collapsed inward, effectively trapping anyone that might have been inside. She rushed for it without thought, pushing past the throng of onlookers as she neared. The crowd, once realizing who she was, began to cheer her as she made it to the debris.

_All that cheering isn't digging anyone out of this heap_.

Between the lot of them, the citizens could have already been digging through the wreckage, but that wasn't their prerogative she supposed. She protected them out of responsibility, but even she had to be annoyed at how unwilling to act most people were. Guess that was what made people like Team Possible special: they actually do something.

She couldn't see past the rubble, but she did hear a slight moan echoing from the pile. She couldn't risk blowing it out with her plasma, so she began to toss chunks of wall and ceiling away, thankful for her strength. She growled as she heard a chipping sound and saw one of her nails break. Wonderful! How was she supposed to be gorgeous for Kimmie covered in dirt and with broken nails?

A stray hand broke through the rubble and she grabbed for it, using her other arm to heft a sizable pile from the victim. It was an old man and luckily, despite scrapes and cuts, he seemed to be unharmed. She pulled him out gently and tossed him over her shoulder, potato sack style as she cleared the store and set him on the sidewalk. Onlookers bunched inward to butt into her job and annoy her.

"You okay?" she asked.

"Yeah," he grunted. "Gonna be feeling this one for a while."

"It builds character. Was anyone else inside?"

"No customers, but the woman who did this was."

"Woman?"

"He means me," a voice called and Shego spun.

From the wreckage, hundreds of different electronic pieces and baubles began to roll, bounce, and slide out into the streets. Old antiques of every shape and size, all electronic, were pulled about by snaking cords and wires. From the back of the store, a lone figure riding atop a box television rose through the roof and into view.

"Sorry, dear," the woman called down to them. "I didn't mean to collapse the store, but my babies can be a tad rambunctious."

Her "babies" were clearly the antiques that now swayed like a mechanical army as they moved from the rubble and began to file into lines, each one representing a different technology: Ataris and CalecoVisions for games, phonograms and eight track players for music, and several different brands of old style computers. They were controlled by cords like a futuristic puppeteer, all taking orders from the mystery, hooded woman.

"And who the hell are you?" Shego stood and surveyed the devices before her.

The woman lay in a centerfold pose across the TV, "I am the stalwart protector of a bygone era. I am the defender against a world that ceaselessly feels the need to "improve". I am the restorer of that which was abandoned long ago by a society that demands sleekness over quality, style over substance."

"So you're a luddite then," Shego mused.

The woman sneered and stood slowly, slightly shaking as she kept the box steady midair, "No! I am not against change! I am against forgetting! The world has gone through several generations of technology in just a few decades, all for some misguided attempt at remaining relevant! We forget our history with every "update" and every next generation iPod that works exactly the same as its predecessor! Well no longer!"

She raised her hands and Shego saw the oversized gloves that clearly housed something along with her hands. At her movement, the tech around them began to march with corded legs. Hundreds of devices moved in different directions.

"I am the one who will destroy what is new and rechristen that which was forgotten. I am the harbinger of the resurrected. I am Liara, the Technomancer!"

Phonograms began to play a triumphant tune as several smaller devices applauded their master with little, corded arms.

"How can you be this angry over something so stupid?!" Shego yelled. "I have someone I have to meet and I am _not_ going to be stalled by some idiot with self-importance issues!"

Shego shot a bolt of plasma at the woman, who yelped in fear as her ride dipped below the shot and she hung on for dear life.

"Get her, kids!" Liara threw out an arm.

At once, dozens of the devices lunged for her. Shego yelled for the crowd to clear as she shot down two before they were on her. She swiped as she felt cords begin to wrap around her, tightening violently and she somehow managed to halt one from strangling her. Her legs slapped together as they were ensnared and she fell back, smacking against the concrete sidewalk. She watched the Technomancer move away, towards the denser parts of the city, and she roared in anger. Her clothes were getting dirty! She'd chosen a long sleeve, fire red sweater and formfitting, hip hugging black jeans just for this occasion. And now her carefully chosen, pricey attire was ruined!

Her plasma flared explosively, engulfing her entire body and frying her attackers into charred bits of metal and plastic. The cords loosened and she kicked them away, enraged she finally had the opportunity to see Kim and now a stupid super villain just had to ruin everything! Not now, not today! Today was not going to be blown by some bitch with a tech fetish! Shego gave chase as soon as she was free, rounding the corner with purpose.

She skidded to a stop as a bigger opponent impeded her pursuit. An old model car was suspended several feet in the air, hundreds of cords wrapped around it like some insane form of webbing. The cords curled and intertwined over its wheels and extended down to the pavement below like legs. The metal of car moaned as it shifted to face her with glaring headlights, as though the thing were roaring towards her.

Shego bared her teeth and pushed all her plasma to her hands. Not today! Today was going to end the way she wanted it to! Absolutely nothing was stopping her! The green woman yelled a challenge as the car dipped forward and she leaped headlong into her opponent.

* * *

Ron felt his jaw unhinge just enough to give the old fashioned slack jawed expression he'd worn throughout his crime fighting career. You would think, after all these years, he would have been used to seeing and expecting anything. The sight of several computers strutting down the street on corded tentacles surprisingly took him out of his game for a moment.

"You're seeing this, right?" he asked Adrena.

"Walking computers, yeah," she stared forward, though not as openly shocked.

"Good. So this is sanity for me. Wonderful."

Bystanders watched as the machines ambled about, one even careening into a nearby civilian in the midst of snapping a picture with his camera phone. Wiring whipped out suddenly and grasped the phone like spindly fingers as the citizen gave an indignant shout of surprise. The computer viciously slammed the phone into the ground, shattering it into multiple pieces.

"Hey!" Ron made for the now clearly dangerous mechanism. "Technical foul, Macintosh!"

As he approached, the device slowly sized him up, the monitor pivoting up and down like a blank face. It then whipped to his pocket with one fluid motion and yanked out his kimmunicator. He was fast enough to catch the cord, giving a grunted sound of annoyance. The device gave him a significant tug of war before using its other tendrils to grab his legs, lift him up slightly, and pitch him backward.

He slid across the ground and kipped himself back up to his feet. He saw the device was now working over the kimmunicator, smacking it against the ground repeatedly in a vain attempt at breaking the reinforced bauble. He grumbled, at least thankful he wouldn't be losing his device, but still wondering what the thing was up to.

Adrena stepped up to it next, prompting Ron to tell her to get away from it.

She ignored him and spoke to the thing, "That doesn't belong to you."

She reached out and grabbed the device, but the living machine wouldn't relinquish its prize so easily. It tugged against her grip and began smacking her with tendrils when she wouldn't let up. The woman used a forearm to protect herself and Ron was thankful she wore a thick enough jacket to absorb most of the blows.

"That's it!" Adrena yelled in annoyance and caught one of the tendrils in a firm grip.

Ron saw a small pulse of light flash within her palm and the computer suddenly bucked as if it had been blasted with a shotgun. Immediately, it rag dolled to the ground in an unmoving heap. Adrena shook her hand with a hiss of slight pain as she retrieved the kimmunicator and walked it to Ron.

"What was that?" he asked as he accepted his property.

She opened her palms toward him and Ron saw small flashes of light swimming just underneath her skin, like lightning striking inside a cloud.

"Little gift from DNAmy," she bragged. "She fused cells from electric eels and electric rays into my arms. I can put off a charge of about eighty thousand volts."

"Whoa," Ron breathed. "Is that a lot?"

"Average Taser does about fifty thousand with low current. I could do more than eighty, but it tends to sting afterward. Our little friend here got the full Monty."

He stood next to her and examined their attacker. He tried to think of who would be using something like this in a scheme, but he also couldn't ignore the reasoning behind Adrena allowing Amy to modify her genes. What exactly did she plan on doing with that kind of power?

That thought process would have to wait as another smaller explosion sounded from nearby. Considering the other computers they saw walking away, he bet there were more of these things around in the city. What they were up to, besides breaking personal property, he didn't know enough to ponder. Instead, he dialed out on his kimmunicator, as much to see if it still functioned as to get some answers from their own tech wiz.

"Hey, Ron," Wade was busy typing, not even looking as the screen blipped to life.

"I take it you already know," the blond said.

"Middleton experiencing a case of the robot invaders? It might have run across the news. Yoko and I are currently tracking a parent signal that seems to be feeding into the machines, controlling them simultaneously. We're dealing with some advanced tech here."

"How many do I have to worry about?"

"I've pinpointed a little over three dozen and it seems to be slowly growing. Those cords are wrapping around anything electrical and taking them over. By the way, Shego's out there with you, already dealing with a few of them."

"Is she winning?"

"She's…doing damage."

"That's what she does," Ron grinned. "Get me a location on that source signal and run it through the kimmunicator."

"Roger that. Be careful, Ron. You've got back up on the way, so don't be too heroic."

Before Ron could question who was coming, Wade disappeared.

Ron pocketed his phone before turning to Adrena, "I take it you're coming along?"

"Is that an invitation, Ronnie?" she gave a wink.

"More like I know you haven't changed enough to avoid some action."

She cracked her knuckles, "Damn right I haven't. Let's go disassemble some Johnny Fives."

* * *

A smoking hunk of car was all that remained as Shego stepped past her adversary and continued her pursuit of Liara. The car hadn't taken long, but it was enough for the cloaked woman to disappear down any number of alleys or streets. Middleton wasn't exactly large, but it was congested enough from abandoned vehicles and bystanders that anything could get lost if it so desired. Luckily, it seemed as though the Technomancer and her cronies hadn't done much damage to the city, though she did see a hefty amount of cell phones, cameras, and new cars in severe forms of destruction.

It was only new things, as the older model cars were left untouched. It took her a moment to realize what the woman was planning. She'd professed a love for old tech, so what better way to ensure the rise of old than exterminating the new. She growled low, annoyed that someone could use something so stupid as a driving force. Liara was due a very solid fist to the face.

Shego ran past cars, looking in all directions for signs of Liara's movements and not noticing the wired tendril that launched from a nearby station wagon until it was too late. It was thick enough to give her a sizable blow as she was knocked off course, but still cartwheeled back to her feet amidst the highway. Three more tendrils grew as the wagon came to "life" like the previous enemy and made for her.

Her hands lit, but she barely noticed another wiry tentacle come from behind. She jumped this one and spun to see an early model pickup join the fray. The two vehicles circled her like predators, awaiting a proper moment to strike. She didn't give them the time as she threw out both hands and launched plasma at both simultaneously.

The heavy autos were nimble enough on thick corded legs to dodge her attack, but that was only to throw them off. She made for the first one, dipping underneath its chassis body and forcing it to spin to locate her. She remained underneath and double armed a blast to its undercarriage. The monster tipped with a metallic groan and stumbled as it regained its footing.

Shego had just enough time to feel confident before the underside burst outward and a flurry of wires launched towards her. She swore and leaped away as they snaked after her. She was fast enough to outmaneuver them, but she still had to contend with the other car bearing down on her. She back flipped and rapid fired plasma to keep it at bay.

She sensed the attack from behind before she even saw it coming. She had just enough time to leap and flatten herself midair as two tendrils soared above and below her. She lithely shot the gap no less than a foot between them and spun onto a landing crouch. The stray attack succeeded only in colliding with the other corded legs of its partner and sent the car beast sprawling downward. She leaped back hard, clearing the attacker behind her and setting up for an attack from above.

Hundreds of tendrils shot out to ensnare her and she successfully blew most of them back with plasma; however, a stray grouping found purchase on her ankle and she was sailing towards the pavement below. She threw her arms out and let loose a significant blast, using the sheer force behind it slow her descent. It barely worked as the debris and splash back of energy made the blow to her side a dull pain instead of a deadly landing.

She tugged but her eyes widened when she saw she was still caught. She had just enough time to panic before the tendrils pulled her skyward again and launched her away. She sailed several yards above the ground and felt the world spin before she made impact with glass. Shards fell around her as she struck something solid past it and lost her breath. Her journey culminated in falling down a row of televisions set up in a display window, knocking some over as she painfully slammed against the window's edge.

She hurt all over and she couldn't tell exactly which hurt worst. Her pride, probably, but that could wait for the more pressing matter of if she'd broken anything. She lay still, fooling the cars into thinking she was out and mentally processed her condition, able to tell so much from simply how she felt. Nothing was broken, but she was covered in bruises and cuts. Thankfully, nothing was honestly serious; Nos had given her a much sounder beating.

The TVs around her, the ones she hadn't knocked over, played a news feed of the happenings in Middleton. Shego glanced back in time to see and hear the man's report as a sky bound camera gave shots of interest all throughout the few city blocks around them. She then saw the man report on the shot of Ron and an unknown female accomplice rescuing civilians, though the female was mostly throwing herself into the fray as Stoppable ushered citizens to safety.

"We've confirmed that the female with Ron Stoppable is former TV celebrity Adrena Lynn," the man reported as Shego didn't recognize the name. "Along with Team Possible member Shego, the trio is doing their best along with law enforcement to quell this attack. However, the question I'm sure is on everyone's mind is: where is Kim Possible?"

Shego scoffed and cursed the reporter for having to resort to that. Where Princess was wasn't anyone's business. God forbid some of us take time away to deal with our problems. God forbid Middleton hire component law enforcement to do their _jobs_. It was getting harder and harder to defend these people. She sighed and pushed that anger away. She needed to focus on now.

"Wait a minute!" the reporter continued. "There seem to be more people coming out to help fight off the machines!"

Shego glanced back quickly enough to catch the image of more car monsters and an actual possessed school bus a few blocks away from her position. Amazingly, two figures fought the machines. The sky shot didn't afford much, but Shego made out a dark-blonde haired girl in black pants and red top using weapons of some kind to do battle. The second person, a taller, almond skinned man, looked to be shepherding civvies away from the fight. As the camera zoomed in, Shego's eyes widened as she recognized the man was Junior, dressed in tactical gear and covered with gadgets of some kind that he intermittently used to keep the cars at bay.

What in the hell was Junior doing here!? Shego immediately knew something was up. Now wasn't the time for rest. She pushed herself up and leaned against the lip of the window, steadying her breath as the two attackers noticed her and began to bear down on her position. Shego chuckled, not particularly frightened of the monsters. Even injured, she didn't fear death; at least that much hadn't changed.

_Looks like no chance for us today, Kimmie._

The cars slammed debris away as they moved closer and Shego was about to push herself up to either finish them or be finished…when a white and blue form landed in the street between the combatants. Shego had just enough time to notice the familiar uniform and the strikingly gorgeous orange hair bound in a ponytail before her heart lit like a freshly blown ember.

"Get away from her!" Kim Possible growled at the machines and took a threatening step forward.

* * *

Corded, mammoth sized limbs thrashed the area where she'd been moments before as Kim soared airborne, carried higher than humanly possible thanks to her battle suits enhancing abilities. She'd seen the ruckus on TV, seen the things she'd have to face as she neared downtown and had been sent her suit courtesy of a little, remote controlled helicopter Wade used for short range deliveries. These behemoths were giving Shego difficulties, which meant she couldn't slack off for a second or she'd be toast.

She landed gracefully on the chassis of the nearest attacker, latching on for dear life as the thing began to shake and twist in an effort to dislodge her. A single tentacle lashed up and over the car's roof as she swung downward by the door handle and monkey barred across the bottom of the car. The striking limb swung back under, throwing intense force behind its blow. She dropped down as it just passed close enough to hear it cutting air and she landed in a crouch and sprinted towards the closest leg.

She pulled out her hairdryer grapple and shot it point blank into the mass of cords, effectively lodging it inside. She pulled the wire taut and began to feed it out as she ran a circle around the monster. It turned to face her, but her enhanced speed was more than enough to stay ahead of it. Soon, she'd wrapped around all three unused legs, pulled it around a nearby lamp post and pulled the dryer's trigger. The wire shot back into the dryer with enough force to pull the legs inward and ensnare them. The car moaned once more before pitching sideways and landing in a heap of rending metal and shattered glass.

She gave the still whipping cords a wide berth as she made for the second approaching monster, detaching the cord and reloading a new one. Wires spewed out to halt her advance, but she leaped over the defense easily, taking precise aim at one of the unused back legs. Something gripped her leg and she grunted as a stray wire had latched to her thigh and pulled her downward. She landed feet first and ripped the thing free with suit-fueled strength, but it made her wide open for the rest to grasp her.

She smacked away some assaulters before finally succumbing to their grip. Wires constricted her upper body and she dropped the dryer as the air was slowly beginning to be squeezed from her. She gasped a yelp of pain before the grip suddenly loosened. She looked to see Shego diving past, her hand inflamed after just swiping and severing the limb that gripped her. The bundle of wires receded one by one as Kim landed and rolled away.

She watched as Shego went for the other car which was beginning to escape its confinement. The woman roared something primal as she landed on its side and used her super powered strength to rend the door from its frame and launch a powerful ball of plasma directly into the interior of the car. The opposite side blew out violently as the legs detached and flailed helplessly. One last blast, this one even bigger, went straight into the motor and simply melted the creature from inside. One last twitch and the monster finally became still.

Kim went to join her as Shego gave her an annoyed glance and said, "You should have destroyed it before it could get back up. Leave it to you to take mercy on a freaking car."

Kim looked away and cringed without a word. Her expected and hurtful ill mood was suddenly interrupted by the woman placing a hand on her shoulder and Kim saw her smile warmly.

"Nice job, Pumpkin."

Kim felt good from that and it wasn't just because she'd been spared Shego's anger. That touch, that smile, and those words were a reminder of better times. Even now, after everything these past weeks, the redhead still couldn't help but appreciate how beautiful the woman looked, even with cuts, bruises and torn clothes.

Kim gave her a returned, warm smile before the other car moaned as it approached, "Got any more of those blasts in you?"

"Probably not," Shego scowled at the monster. "Any ideas?"

Kim tapped her kimmunicator, "Wade, I need firepower."

The boy genius popped into view on her screen, "No better time to try out 'Shego Mode'. You still have your wrist monitor Drakken gave you?"

She raised her arm into his view to show the little device she'd never had need for after the initial few weeks. She'd only kept it at Wade's behest and he'd told her to bring it along.

"That isn't just a monitor," he continued. "Drakken used it to store his latest battle suit tech. We originally wanted to create multiple suits for separate occasions, but the good doctor found a new option after some heavy convincing of government authorities. Remember the Centurion Project?"

"The armor that grew over me as I lied?" she moaned. "I try to forget."

"Well, you won't freak over this next part. Press the two buttons on the monitor and say Shego Mode."

Kim shrugged and did as commanded, more from the threat of the approaching car than anything else. Immediately, the monitor on her wrist began to hum softly and something emerged from it. It took her a moment to see a patch of green forming its way up her arm and eventually over her suit.

"Just stay calm," Wade offered. "The nanomachines are harmless and they'll be done shortly."

True to his words, it only took seconds for the stuff to spread all over her, turning everything white on her suit green and everything blue into black.

"I likey," Shego cooed and Kim slightly flushed.

The monster car lumbered closer and her hands reacted to her tensed battle stance by sending her hands into black flames. She started as the strange substance waved over her harmlessly.

"It's a simpler version of Shego's plasma," Wade explained. "It's pretty strong, but nowhere near Shego's in power."

"Often imitated, never duplicated," the green woman purred and then stepped back as the enemy closed in. "Give 'im hell, Kimmie."

Kim reared back a fist and threw a thick wad of the black stuff at the car. It made significant impact against it, enough to knock it to a halt, but it certainly wasn't eating through it as fast.

"Can this stuff do better?" she asked.

"You can subvert all power to the plasma, but be aware the more you push towards a specialty, the less your other features function."

"Meaning, if I go full Shego Mode, the enhanced abilities of the old suit lessens."

"You got it. Good luck."

She thought of her desire, the same way she commanded the suit to heal her and it responded by pushing copious amounts of energy to her arms and doubling the black powers in size. She felt the suit give up its protective and enhancing qualities, but she could do without. She just needed to be faster than it.

She ran for the monster only a few feet away now and saw a green blast soar over her, one last gift from Shego to throw the monster off balance. She thanked her…friend and took the initiative as the beast recoiled from the blow. With grace she slid underneath the thing, dodging stray wiring as she took aim for its undercarriage and let loose a single, arcing throw of plasma. The blackness exploded and began to eat through the monster as it moaned and swung for her.

She roll-dodged and hit its front left tire well, effectively severing the leg from the body. The back left followed and the beast was off balance and falling. As soon as it landed, Kim put all her effort into one last throw, feeling the suit losing power fast as it left her hand. The explosion was bigger than she'd anticipated and she shielded herself as pieces of the car flew off violently. A body tackled her as a sizable chunk flew outward.

She closed her eyes as the noise died into almost nothingness. She opened them to gasp at the sight of Shego lying atop her and looking back to make sure the monster was down. Kim felt her heat even through the suit and even was able to see down her shirt long enough to blush and turn away.

Shego turned back to her, "Nice, Cupcake. Drakken really outdid himself with the suit. Just don't go thinking you can replace me or anything."

"Wouldn't dream of it," Kim muttered as the woman finally allowed her to stand.

As soon as she was up, she felt the Shego Mode suit begin to recede back into her monitor.

"Looks like I'm out of power," Kim pouted.

"And I'm only now beginning to get some energy back," Shego stared off into the distance. "The news showed some people fighting more of those car monsters and we're at a disadvantage now."

"Doesn't matter," Kim began to move in the direction she indicated. "We can't just leave them to run amok. We'll figure something out."

"Good to see you back in form," the woman sounded outright pleased and Kim glanced back to her. "I mean it; I missed happy Kim."

Kim stared at her for a long second, deciphering the subdued attitude Shego used whenever she complimented the teen. There was interest there, as clear as it had always been since they'd fallen for one another, but she was restrained at the moment, as if openly flirting with her would send the redhead running.

Kim couldn't help her displeased look. She'd done this to Shego; she'd effectively driven her to this attitude and it hurt to face that truth. She was still in pain from what had happened, still afraid that allowing Shego close again would result in harsher pain, but she wanted to be held by the woman so badly right now. Nothing made sadness go away faster than Shego physically and emotionally being there for her.

Shego took her look of apprehension badly, "Sorry, I'll take the back way. You take the front. We don't have to go together."

She began to walk away and Kim couldn't allow that, "No. It's…it's dangerous to split. We'll have to work together to fight more of those things."

"Is that alright with you?" for a moment, the old Shego came to the surface as a defense mechanism.

"It's never _not_ been alright."

Shego looked as though she didn't believe her and Kim hated that fact. She'd always been legitimate with the woman. They'd changed in the worst way with each other. They used to read one another so well, could pinpoint the others wants without difficulty, but now there was hesitance and a bit of suspicion. Was this it? Was this all they had to look forward to?

The sound of a helicopter caught her attention and she looked up to see the news chopper moving slowly overhead. She let her mind run rampant with planning, focusing on the threat at hand and not their spat. The thoughts calmed her and she eventually had an idea.

* * *

Ron used his bo staff to swipe another walking computer away, hopefully incapacitating it as he headed deeper into downtown. Adrena kept pace with him, her electrified palms making short work of their adversaries. Still, it took some effort to make it to city hall, the near epicenter of Middleton. Amidst the abandoned streets surrounding the big municipal building, several possessed devices lumbered about as if patrolling the area.

He was in the process of formulating some kind of plan when the side of a building crashed outward and one of those car monsters came lumbering through. It swung about madly at a smaller figure that leaped and cartwheeled, taunting the thing and holding its attention.

"Civilians, please retreat in an orderly panic in this direction," a voice called from nearby.

Ron turned to see Senior, Jr. decked in uniform and leading the last bit of startled civvies away from the fray.

"Junior!?" he called and made for the young man.

"Ah, Mr. Stoppable," he attempted politeness, but everything Junior ever said came off as haughty. "I was not expecting your team to assist."

"He's tagging along with me, Buff," Adrena nudged Ron and walked to join Junior. "Team Possible seems unaccounted for."

"Then it is a good thing we are here," he grinned cockily. "Though I fear Iris is doing little but annoying the cars."

Iris? Ron looked back to see the dusty blonde running circles around the monster was indeed Kim's newest friend. Impressively, she possessed adequate enough skill to give the enemy a merry chase, but it was true she wasn't doing much to actually harm the thing.

"You guys gonna help her?" Ron asked the two.

"I am mostly a public relations guy," Junior scratched his chin.

"I don't think my juice is potent enough to give that thing a gnarly knock," Adrena shrugged.

Ron shook his head, flabbergasted by the two's lack of concern for the girl's safety and even more annoyed they saw no benefit in even attempting to assist.

"Guess it's up to me," Ron held his bo at the end and made for the car.

He was pushing out his energy before he'd made it halfway there and soon felt the Monkey Power engulf him. The staff changed to the Lotus Blade in seconds and he cried like an enraged ape as he burst forward. He saw the thing moving at just enough speed to swing powerful strikes, but it also seemed to be toying with Iris or at least not giving her its full attention. Whatever; it wouldn't have an attention after he'd finished.

Iris back flipped away and Ron soared underneath her, noticing her surprised expression at his entrance and giving a confident grin before leaving her behind. As soon as he'd separated the two combatants, he noticed an immediate change in the monster's movements. It seemed to speed up slightly at his presence, as if its full attention were just attained. Considering the blue, glowing human roaring towards it, he didn't blame it.

It swiped low and he was already over it and airborne, pulling the Lotus low until he reached the chassis. With a single swipe upward, he made contact and neatly began searing through the midsection of the car. His momentum wasn't enough to divide it completely, but it made it halfway as Ron pulled the blade out and leaped backward to watch his handiwork topple to the ground. He doused his energy and turned to Iris who watched him with a look of annoyance.

"I had dibs," she complained. "Find your own enemy."

"That's a weird way to say 'Thanks for saving me from the monster and killing it'," he grumbled.

She pointed behind him, "It isn't dead."

He had just enough time to frown before something struck him hard against his side and sent him reeling across the asphalt. He felt himself suffer some road rash before kicking back up to his feet and holding his injury. The monster car, now precariously half together, stumbled back to its corded legs.

"Watch and learn," Iris told him, pulled a cylindrical device from her pocket and tossed it at the monster.

The device attached with a click and beeped three times before throwing out an electrical surge that made the car convulse violently before falling over one last time.

"If you could do that, then why wait until now?" Ron rubbed his side and walked closer to her.

"Where's the fun in that?" she chided with a snarky grin.

"I wasn't thinking so much of fun as you could have spared the owner of that building the expense of that thing going through it."

"I fail to see how that's my problem."

Yikes. Either someone was surfing the crimson wave or Iris was currently nursing a severely sour attitude.

"Don't be too hard on him," Adrena walked over, followed by Junior. "Ronnie plays the boy scout thing to the hilt. He learned it from the best."

Iris visibly shot her an annoyed look and that seemed to be the reaction the older woman desired.

Junior glanced around nervously, "Was that the last car thingy?"

"The bus is still loose," Iris cracked her neck. "No clue where it went."

The group fell silent as everyone listened for the unmistakable sound a school bus with tree trunk sized legs would make. It was strangely silent save for the random city noises of normal. It was only moments later that they heard movement nearby and then a flurry of cords appeared around city hall. The cords and wires formed into a mass of indiscernible movement and soon parted to allow a single figure to move into view.

"You awful, awful people," Liara still rode her TV as she wagged a finger like a disappointed mother. "How could you hurt my kids like that?"

Behind her, the bus monster slammed through the side of city hall, crumbling the pillars that surrounded the front of the building. It moved on six legs now, propelling its massive bulk at a faster rate as it stood beside its clear master like an obedient pet.

"Sic 'em," Liara pointed and the bus obeyed.

Ron erupted with energy again, fighting past the pain of his injury as the monster lumbered for them. Iris fished another device from her pocket and calmly walked for the new enemy.

"If you'd just give up," the blonde seemed uninterested, but still threatening, "then you wouldn't have to see so many of your children die."

"The only child dying now will be you," Liara coldly glared at her with a smile.

"Better people than you have tried and failed," she stopped and overhand pitched the device at the oncoming bus.

It sailed true straight for its target, but a small cluster of wires suddenly shot up and snatched the device from midair. It delicately carried it back to its master, who mulled over it with feigned interest before the wires simply snapped it in half.

"What now?" Adrena seemed to take pleasure in Iris' failure.

Iris spun, "Everyone…run like hell!"

Junior screamed and made for cover as Ron stepped forward to face the monster. Iris tried to backpedal, but she tripped over a series of cords that had entangled her foot. She barely had enough time to squeak an 'uh oh' before the wires snatched her skyward. Adrena backed away and zapped random attackers that wandered too close as Ron jumped after the wires' prisoner.

He saw the cords begin to wrap around her thrashing form, making it to her neck and constricting before Ron severed them from the rest of the ever growing sea of electronics. He pivoted and caught Iris with an arm as he tried to keep the larger opponent in sight. The bus neared enough to swipe its two front legs and Ron spun midair and cut horizontally against the blows.

The cords split into an uncountable number, some dying, but others repositioning and surrounding them like a mad sea of blackness. They followed Ron's descent and he did the only thing he could think to do. As soon as he touched down, he spun and threw Iris free of the attackers. Her shocked expression was lost to the multitude of tentacles that slammed down over him and soon pressed him to the ground with their sheer number.

* * *

"Ron!" Kim cried as her friend disappeared into a mass of cords.

They had just breached over the last building, the news chopper carrying them as Shego and Kim rode the landing gear. She'd watched in horror as the things swallowed Ron whole.

"I can't blow him out!" Shego yelled over the blades. "I might hit him!"

"Wade!" Kim yelled into her kimmunicator. "I need more power to the suit, now!"

"I can't divert power to it remotely!" the boy genius clenched his teeth.

Kim growled enough to be heard before detaching from the chopper and freefalling at least one hundred feet from the air. Shego called her an idiot as she followed suit. Kim wished she would have stayed, as her strength wasn't back up, but no way would she let Kim go into this alone. What she did do, however, was charge up a significant blast and launch it towards the mastermind of this little war.

Liara moved back, taking her army along with her as the plasma struck and blew a sizable chunk from the pile of cords. It also forced the cords to mostly recede, giving them less to deal with. Kim thanked Shego's ingenuity as they finally landed atop a collection of wires several yards high in thickness, essentially breaking their fall, though Kim felt her ankle take some brunt of it.

Black, moving madness surrounded her as she fell deeper, clawing at anything to settle herself amongst the wriggling wires. She threw her hand out, allowing the wires to find purchase on her arm and, specifically her monitor.

"Wade, suck anything you can from them!" Kim yelled.

"Brilliant!" Wade called and hammered in keyboard commands.

The effect was immediate, as any power the wires still carried inside them was effectively absorbed by the monitor. It had been a gamble, but it paid off in spades as Kim actually felt the suit restoring power. She immediately yelled for Shego Mode to engage and wasted little time igniting her hands as soon as it had changed.

"Shego!?" she called.

She swiped and searched frantically until she saw the woman drifting slowly down amongst the wires. She was conscious and actively sliding her nimble form through the cords. She gave Kim a confident glare to let her know she was alright.

"Get Ron!" the green woman yelled.

Kim obeyed and desperately plunged towards where Ron had previously been. The moving world around her was disorienting, but she trudged on in fear for her best friend's well-being. She held out hope until she saw a faint bit of jersey float by, followed by the limp hand of her friend. She pushed against the horde, burned through everything that hindered her progress until she caught the appendage.

Ron's head came into view and he looked alright, if not a bit beaten up. He opened his eyes and stared into hers.

"Oooowwww," he opened and closed his mouth comically and she chuckled. "Now what?"

"Hadn't thought that far ahead," she snickered. "Just needed to make sure you were okay."

"Can't blow us out. Monkey Power is done for the day."

"We'll think of something," she hoped she was right.

She pulled him close and pushed against the wires that threatened to crush them with every heaving movement. Her head was officially empty as far as ideas were concerned. Then, amidst the tangle of cords, she thought she heard the muffled sound of someone calling her name.

* * *

Shego had given up her fruitless fight of tearing at the cords surrounding her and was now content to settle uncomfortably to the bottom of the writhing sea. Perhaps, once she'd touched asphalt, she'd be able to maneuver without outputting too much of the energy she'd already expended. She was already angry and the course of the day wasn't set to put her in a better mood in the near future.

A muffled yell sounded to her left, but she couldn't place its speaker. The sound of rubber or plastic grinding against itself was grating and made the surroundings hard to gain bearing over. Still, another yell followed, this time closer, and she could make out the word.

"Kim!"

It was a girl's voice and pretty close by. She adjusted and pulled herself closer, hoping whoever was yelling could also assist in getting her free. It was only seconds before a hand erupted from the tangle of wires, followed by a familiar blonde teen. Shego instantly recognized her as the girl from Kim's college that had been watching her intently. She was also fighting the school bus on TV earlier.

The girl stopped cold and stared unblinking into the woman's eyes. Several emotions passed over her, noticeable amongst them dislike, heavy contemplation, and some kind of annoyance. From behind her, the other blonde, Adrena, and Junior could be seen struggling through the mass.

"I did not sign up for this!" Junior whined.

"He's right!" Adrena looked angry. "We're supposed to be stopping Liara, not rescuing your girlfriend!"

The word made Iris start and stare at Shego longer with an extreme apprehension before looking back to Adrena and growling, "She's not my girlfriend."

Adrena balked, "Whatever. Where's your guardian? He should be doing this."

"He's busy, now shut up and do something useful, like finding Kim and Ron!" Iris turned back to Shego. "We meet at last."

"Charmed," Shego drawled.

"I already don't like you after what you did to Kim."

"That seems to be the going trend."

Iris then reached out for her hand, "But she'd never forgive me if I let you die in here. Grab on!"

Shego wouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth. She accepted the offer and Iris commanded the others to continue searching while she used some kind of hooked device to latch onto the wires and pull herself and Shego through the mass. The blonde was muscled and rather strong, but Shego still pulled her own weight as they moved out to safety. It took what felt like minutes to escape, but they eventually found an opening into sunlight. With a final heave, they wrenched free of the mass and fell to the hard asphalt.

Before they had time to even catch their breaths, the mass around them began to shift and adjust, pulling outward like a receding wall. In moments, the ground around them was cleared in roughly a hundred yard radius. The cords bobbed and weaved over everything and they saw Junior and Adrena stumble and fall out of the mass. Shego's breath caught as she saw her redhead appear, clutching Ron's body for dear life as they tumbled to the ground.

Soon, the wall of cords wriggled to a halt in a loose circle surrounding the group, entrapping them in something that instantly reminded Shego of an arena. A limb of wires cleared the wall, with Liara riding atop, this time standing and raising her hands like a conductor.

"Gracious!" she called. "Do you people ever give up!?"

"You clearly aren't familiar with who you're dealing with!" Kim called angrily.

Shego moved for Kim as the rest of the group converged as well, all staring down a common foe.

Liara chuckled, "I know enough about all of you. Most importantly, I know you're all human and most of you look rather winded. Brave faces won't be enough, I'm afraid."

One of the walls behind her opened and Shego groaned as the school bus monster stepped through. It was followed by a plethora of little devices and the arena comparison never felt more appropriate. Soon, a small army of machines stood below their master.

"We might be in trouble," Junior mumbled.

"Anybody got any more tricks?" Shego asked, willing her body to reenergize.

No one answered as Liara raised a single hand and swiped it forward, her finger pointed outward in a very clear order. As one, the devices moved forward towards their prey. Shego moved ahead and stood at Kim's front, a clear defensive position over the teen. She somehow willed her hands to ignite, but there was little power behind them.

Still, she stood unwavering, unafraid even in the face of these odds. Kim was suddenly next to her, giving her a look that warmed her heart before taking her side. Ron somehow joined them, worse for wear but still steadfast. The other three stood nearby and Kim made eye contact with an old nemesis.

"Adrena!"

"Possible," she nonchalantly and rather pleasantly responded. "We aren't going to win this, you know."

Kim looked away, "Probably not."

"Same old Kim."

"I am too handsome to die," Junior whined.

"Same old Junior," Shego added.

The bus lumbered closer as computers and calculators skittered beneath its feet, like birds accompanying an elephant.

"Nothing personal, kids," Liara called and rose skyward and back. "The future must sometimes bow to the past. I promise to make it a bright one."

Movement behind Liara caught Shego's attention. She was suspended midair before City Hall and a figure topped the building just long enough to leap outward. The ambusher seemed to have been waiting for her to near and their patience was rewarded by a surprised grunt of pain as Liara was tackled from her perch. The pair fell several stories as a series of cords shot inward to break their master's fall.

Both fallers hit and the attacker bounded off immediately, rolling and sliding to stop only feet from the group. Shego unconsciously bared her teeth as she saw the auburn haired man, still bedecked in his fancy clothes, crouched and facing back the way he'd come.

"I don't want to hear the word future from someone who can't let go of the past," Nos taunted and then pitched a pair of gloves back at them. "The controls are in her gloves. Do something about that."

Kim caught them and plugged her kimmunicator into them straight away, "Wade, we need this fried, pronto!"

Wade didn't even bother answering before slamming his keyboard at inhuman speeds, Yoko's own typing echoing behind him. The bus, now out of any direct control, only continued to follow previous orders, bearing down on the group and raising a long tentacle to attack. The group tensed to move and the limb reached full backswing before a sizzling sound came from the gloves. A hint of black smoke emanated as the machines collectively halted in perfect unison and then unceremoniously crumble to the ground in unmoving heaps.

The walls of cords followed shortly after, causing Liara to fall to the ground. She grunted and pushed herself up just in time to see the group already standing above her. She could only chuckle dejectedly and raise her hands as Iris snatched her by the collar and moved her forcibly towards the sounds of police sirens growing in the distance.

* * *

The Technomancer was loaded and driven to her rightful home, Middleton prison, as paramedics checked over the group which was surprisingly without serious injury. Kim sat on the back of an ambulance and let the medics look her over as she watched Ron play it tough and insist he didn't need medical attention. He was probably right; the blond was unnaturally tough, especially these days. Satisfied, the medic gave her hearty congratulation and moved to assist others.

She had little time to relax before Shego walked over and sat next to her, though giving ample space between. Neither spoke for a few seconds, both obviously tired from their mission, but too much needed to be said.

"Not how I pictured this day to end," Kim said.

Shego slowly looked to her, "How did you want it to end?"

"Something changing…something improving."

"The day hasn't ended."

"Is it that easy? After earlier…"

Shego groaned, "You're a perfectionist and I'm impatient. Whatever made you think that things would be easy when we're both involved?"

"That's true," Kim actually giggled.

They went silent again until Shego called her attention to the duo chatting nearby, "How much do you know about that Iris girl?"

Kim saw Iris and the man they called Nos in deep conversation, "I thought I knew a bit, but now I have no idea."

"That's the man who fought me in Middleton."

"Adrena called him her guardian."

"The four of them showing up isn't a coincidence. They're up to something."

"Might as well ask," Kim stood but immediately winced as her ankle supported her.

Shego was next to her in an instant, "What's wrong?"

"Landing earlier kinda sprained my ankle," she smiled guiltily.

"And of course you neglected to tell the medic," Shego shook her head and reached for Kim's foot.

Kim spun to allow the woman to pick up her appendage and rest it on the ambulance, wondering at her intention before seeing her remove the boot of her suit and begin to softly massage her ankle. It hurt at first, but Shego understood her body well enough to begin working out the kink and it changed from pain to a comfortable sensation.

The touch elicited far more feelings than she was prepared to acknowledge, but she didn't fight the butterflies in her stomach. Instead, she took comfort in them and tried to understand them and understand exactly what was happening between them now. Their spat earlier was telling, but this was completely opposite those feelings.

Shego was right: her perfectionist attitude and Shego's lack of patience could collide at times, but…those traits never made her dislike Shego. They were just the things that made her who she was, who she'd always been. It was honest; Shego had always mostly been honest with her. Perhaps Kim had unfair expectations for someone she claimed to love. Did she still love her like before?

"You're staring again, Princess," Shego mumbled.

"You're great to stare at," Kim answered unconsciously and felt her cheeks redden.

Shego's face darkened only slightly as she glanced up and swiftly back down, focusing on the ankle too intently. That embarrassment, something only the redhead could elicit from the former thief, was one of Kim's most favorite things in this world. She silently hoped to see more of it as the woman kneaded her foot as soft fireworks erupted just beneath her skin and in a place deep inside; a place that hadn't seen any light in weeks now, but was burning just a bit brighter against the darkness.

* * *

Iris watched Kim in those instances she wasn't looking, hoping she was unhurt and wondering why she even bothered to care at this point. The green woman finding a spot next to her certainly didn't help her mood.

"Not the way you had planned it, I take it?" Nos said.

"It worked well enough," she answered. "The world's seen what our team can do. The rest should be simple."

"You know full well I wasn't referring to the mission."

"It isn't important. Look at them," she nodded at the moment Shego began to massage Kim's ankle. "They're still in love. They just need to remember why."

"And you're content to let Shego have her? I expected you to put up a fight of some kind."

Iris shrugged, "She doesn't see me that way. She never got over Shego. Besides, Kim needs someone who loves her. I don't have time for something so useless."

"You don't love her, yet you desire to see her happy. You are a strange child. We are not the good guys in this scenario, kedves."

Iris gave him a look he knew was sincere and even the heartless Zealot was affected by it, "Just because it's who I am doesn't mean it's who I choose to be."

"You confound me sometimes."

"You helped raise me, so it's technically your fault," she smiled.

He chuckled, "So, you really want to do this? Even though Jack will not take so kindly to it?"

"Only if you're willing."

He bared his teeth playfully, "Since when have I ever been hesitant to kill for you, pet?"

"Not for me," Iris looked back at the redhead. "For her."

* * *

And that was how Nos found himself perched atop the railing now, awaiting his target to exit onto his balcony like he always did with clockwork precision. He sipped a glass of brandy he'd swiped earlier, appreciating the taste even though he hadn't experienced the sensation of being parched in so long. Finally, the sliding door opened and Carlos walked past and to the edge of his balcony without even realizing he wasn't alone. Nos cleared his throat and almost laughed outwardly at the startled reaction from the man.

"Madre Maria," he sounded exasperated. "I need better security systems."

"I don't believe it would make much difference," Nos hopped to his feet and drank. "I borrowed a glass."

"Of course you did. To what do I owe the pleasure? Jack send you in his stead to gloat?"

"I take it you saw the news, then."

"Ever since I failed, I've been waiting for Hench to push your group forward. Still, it looked as though things didn't go as planned."

"Team Possible's presence was wholly unexpected. As was their ability to almost steal the limelight from us. The news hopefully caught the fact our team was first on site, I was the one to procure the gloves and Iris was the one to hand Liara over to the police. With luck, Middleton will be hailing us as their new heroes."

"I wouldn't worry," Carlos seemed to be jubilant. "Team Possible won't be a problem for you once I'm finished letting them sweat for a bit longer."

"You've dragged out their fear and worry on purpose."

He only smiled in response and Nos marveled at how insidious the man could be. And people called _him_ a monster; he was, but the human was giving him a run for his money.

"That actually is why I'm here," Nos leaned next to him. "I must ask that you back down from Team Possible for the time being."

Carlos looked incredulous, "And why would I do that?"

"Because I asked nicely?" he offered with a bit of menace mixed in.

"What do you care?"

"I don't. I'm simply under orders by someone who does."

"Then give them this message: vete al infierno," he laughed mockingly.

Nos laughed along with him as their laughter grew by a bit, each man topping the other in their macabre theatrics. Mid laugh, Nos simply set his glass down, grabbed Carlos and pitched him over the edge of the balcony. The only thing that halted his fall was the vampire's firm grasp of his smoking jacket as he dangled precariously over the abyss next to his house.

Carlos struggled at first, balancing his feet on the outer edge of the balcony and feeling nothing but empty air until the forest and jagged rocks began almost forty feet below. His eyes bugged in a most amusing way, fear causing his face to ashen in color.

"I do not usually ask nicely a second time," Nos mused.

"Jack won't stand for this!" the man growled, his voice shaky.

"Jack only tells us what to do because Iris allows it. Now, are you going to be a good little sheep and keep your distance from Possible?"

Carlos looked at him unblinkingly for some time. Then, slowly, he let a grin creep over his features.

"You won't drop me. You're one of Jack's little heroes now. Heroes don't kill, pendejo."

"You're right," Nos chuckled…and let him go.

The last thing he saw was the shocked expression as the man disappeared over the edge. Nos merely took one last swig of the remainder of his brandy, tossed the glass after the plummeting man, and walked away from the railing.

"Heroes don't kill."

* * *

_**A/N: **_To any artists who are interested, I'm looking for someone to do concept art for my original novel (art for this story is fine too). Just contact me if you'd like to give it a try.


	25. Season 3 Chapter 3

_**Merry Christmas! **_I know it's early, but I won't have another chapter out before the holiday, so there you go. I wish you all cheer and love in the season, even if you don't celebrate Christmas. Find someone you love, preferably multiple ones, and let them know how much you care. And don't just focus on it this time of the year! Love everyone everyday no matter what! The world is only as wonderful as we make it, so let's get started: _**I love you all!**_

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 3 Chapter 3**_

"We're sorry for the long hold, ma'am," the overly friendly woman said on the other end of the line. "We'll have someone for you as soon as we can. Your call is very important to us."

Betty Director leaned back in her chair and propped her feet on the dining room table, "No, you're not sorry, no you won't have someone soon, and if my call was so important to you, you would have gotten someone thirty minutes ago. I did used to work there you know? I know all of Global Justice's tricks."

Silence answered her as the secretary on the other end was thrown off her little scripted dialogue. Betty had been working on contacting someone in GJ for weeks now. After awaiting calls hadn't worked and failing to contact Will Du, she'd resorted to the special number they set aside for VIPs and government contacts. Her old credentials still worked, not surprising since most high level retirees retain some kind of contact, but she'd been relegated to a substantial wait time.

"How many more people's names can I drop before you get one of them on?" Betty continued. "Bullock, Smith, Duper…"

"All are currently unable to take calls, Ms. Director," she sounded less chipper and more frustrated with a woman who simply wouldn't give up.

"Then give them my number and let them know they have two days to call me before I come there instead."

"Not a possibility. Your security clearance has been stricken."

"I'm allies with the world's greatest thief. I don't need anyone's permission to enter into anywhere."

She thought she heard the girl audibly gulp before wishing her a wonderful day and hanging up. Betty slammed the phone back into its cradle with a groan and leaned forward, rubbing her eyes with her palms as she rested her elbows on the table. This had just graduated from irritating to frustrating. She stared at the zip lock baggie before her, the spying device nestled inside and awaiting answers she seemingly would never get.

Almost a freaking month and no one at her old employment would give her any time. She had held out hope for Will, but she hadn't seen him in longer. She'd brushed away the whole Team Possible dilemma, ignored her worry over the team she'd never knew she'd grown attached to until they had split, but now she was forced to think about something else besides answers to their spy.

"No luck?" Bonnie walked in while brushing her teeth.

"Of course not," Betty stood and made for her coffee machine, her personal heaven in this hell.

Betty hated downtime, hated it with a passion, and now she was surrounded by it, possessed by it as her brain struggled to avoid turning to mush from inactivity. She'd kept up conversations with Kim's parents, with Wade, even with Drakken to an extent, but the whole situation just seemed to be stuck in limbo. She'd seen days ago that Kim, Shego and Ron had saved downtown from a robot invasion and hoped that would be the first step in resurgence for the team.

It hadn't happened, though now Betty had an interest in this new team that appeared from nowhere to assist the remnants of theirs. The new group hadn't made much more ruckus in Middleton, though reports were coming in of people saving civilians in foreign countries and it most certainly wasn't Team Possible. Whoever it was, they were always gone before paparazzi could show up to question them. Betty sipped her coffee and mumbled annoyances as she returned to her position at the table.

Bonnie disappeared to finish brushing and then walked back through to join her. She was dressed in only her sleep shirt, a short sleeve just long enough to reach her upper thighs. The girl had certainly made herself at home, at Betty's insistence, but she was definitely very light in her lounge attire. Even in her own home, the former director was still dressed in a button up and loose jeans.

"Staying in today?" Betty asked between drinks.

"Not much else to do," Bonnie sounded annoyed.

"Sorry I haven't been out and about lately. I'm a pretty bad housemate."

The teen gave her a strange look, "If I didn't like the company, I wouldn't stay."

Betty chuckled. Their reverie was interrupted by the phone ringing and Betty answered with a huffed hello.

"Betty," the familiar male voice said.

"Will? Well it's about damn time."

"Spare me the lecture, I need to see you; pronto."

She raised an eyebrow and wondered at this particular turn of events. She was half expecting to be waiting forever for them and now Will sounded on the verge of panic. She could tell this was already going to be an interesting day.

"Time and place," Betty answered.

He thought for a moment, "Diner next to the multiplex. I'll be there in two hours."

The old meeting place for GJ agents; made sense, "I'll be there."

She then looked to the brunette beside her and added, "I'll be bringing a friend."

"This isn't civilian business."

"You'll manage," she became stern and he eventually backed down before wishing her a goodbye.

Bonnie seemed intrigued, "We're going out."

"To meet an old friend," Betty stood and made for her room. "I might need backup."

"Or you just want to treat a girl to a day out."

Betty gave her a respectful glance, fully aware the girl could see through her more and more. It was true she was using this as an excuse to get Bonnie out of the house; the teen was getting restless being cooped up.

Bonnie couldn't keep the excitement out of her hilarious skipping run to her room, almost tearing her shirt off as she neared. Betty mentally encouraged the girl to hurry getting ready, as she could take upwards of an hour to gussy herself for presentation. Betty took fifteen minutes at the most and that was at a comfortable pace. She didn't bother changing her button up but did add a coat for warmth. The jeans would be fine too.

Minutes later, Bonnie appeared at her door in a lovely, sapphire sweater tunic with a keyhole slot, a 'boob window' as the boys at work used to call them. She also wore leggings underneath and those furry boots teens loved these days.

"You are _not_ going out dressed like that," the teen remarked.

Betty frowned, "And why not?"

"You look like a mom. How are you going to get anyone's attention like that?"

"Bon, I spent years training to _avoid_ people's attention. Besides, who am I trying to impress?"

She leaned against the door and crossed her arms, "This Will Du guy seems to have your fancy."

Betty laughed, "Will is over a decade younger than me."

"What does that matter?!" the teen actually seemed upset by that.

Betty scowled at her sudden indignant outburst, but took it in stride. Bonnie could be rough, proudly so, but it was rare she spouted off to Betty.

"What would we talk about?" Director mused. "What could someone his age have in common with me?"

"You and I do just fine."

"You and I are girls. Besides, I don't like him that way. He's just a very trusted friend, though he's been testing that lately. He'd be a great match for you, though. He seems to gravitate towards bossy women."

"I am not bossy."

"You just walked in my room and told me how I'm going to dress."

Bonnie opened her mouth, but was caught by her own actions. Betty chuckled at the annoyance on the teen's tanned features. With a pout, she walked over and began to take off Betty's jacket.

"This is for your own good," the woman didn't fight the teen's insistence. "You aren't an agent anymore, so start acting like a normal person. Normal people date, they flirt, they interact with people."

"You're all the interaction I need, Bon."

The girl stopped and her cheeks colored slightly. Her pause was just long enough to catch Betty's attention before Bonnie huffed and continued shockingly by unbuttoning her shirt.

"Why are you undressing me?" Betty asked.

"You've got a bra on, so what's the big deal? I'm putting you in something a bit more aesthetically pleasing."

Bonnie then moved to her closet and began rummaging through it with purpose. Betty should have been annoyed by her attitude, but she couldn't drop the sense that the girl was doing this, not out of malice, but out of a sincere effort to "help" the older woman. Perhaps the teen was right; maybe she did need to drop the soldier act now and again.

"The hell?!" Bonnie pulled out several things. "You literally don't even wear half the stuff you own! There are nice outfits in here!"

"Mostly presents from family."

Bonnie threw a black, long sleeve sweater at her which she easily caught. She followed with pulling out a pair of dark blue jeans of a tighter fit than her usual wear.

"Pants off," the teen ordered as she neared. "Shirt and new pants on."

"Like I said: bossy."

The teen grimaced playfully as Betty obeyed.

"You're so pretty," Bonnie mumbled as she watched. "Why hide it?"

"I never saw much use in being pretty."

"Being beautiful isn't about you; it's about how others perceive you. Does it not feel nice when someone compliments you?"

Betty finished pulling on the shirt, feeling the slight snugness to it, "It _did_ feel nice to be called pretty. I can't remember the last time anyone said it to me. Still, it's not something I give much merit to. Pretty achieves nothing but taking away from what you possess elsewise. What's the point in being cute if you're useless?"

"Some of us only have that."

Betty pulled on the rather tight jeans and gave Bonnie an annoyed look, "I know you aren't referring to you. You have merits besides looks. More than you ever give yourself credit for at least."

Bonnie didn't answer, but instead seemed to critique the finished product of Betty's new dress. The shirt was form fitting, but at least comfortable, though it did almost openly expose her navel. The pants, however, were not only_ too_ form fitting, but they were dangerously low hip riders.

"Women my age shouldn't dress like this," Betty mumbled, though she secretly took a little pride at how nice her stomach looked for her age.

"You look as good as people my age. What are you, thirty three?"

"Almost thirty four," she answered.

"That's nothing! If I looked as good as you at that age, I'd feel like a teenager still. At least give it a try!"

Betty made calming motions, "Easy, easy, I'll wear it. Who am I to question your choice in clothing? You're much better at it than me."

Bonnie stared at her, deciding if she wanted to be mad or happy, and simply decided on some form of hesitance.

"Could you really…not be with anyone younger than you?"

Betty wasn't sure why this was an issue, "I suppose it depends on the person. It would be a tad weird."

"What's wrong with weird? Kim and Shego are weird. Ron and Yori are bizarre. Sometimes, weird makes it even better. Never have so many reasons to _not_ date someone or you'll miss out on something special."

Betty was suddenly overcome by the intelligence of that statement. She'd rarely gotten such sound advice, especially from an eighteen year old diva. Would the girl ever realize just how much she had to offer besides her looks? Perhaps she needed Betty to help her understand that. Mayhaps they needed each other to understand what they both lacked. No matter what, Betty was more positive by the day that practically adopting the girl had been a wise idea.

"I think my midriff is going to be feeling this cold," Betty offered.

"The price we pay for being beautiful. How do you think I'll feel?" she pointed to her chest.

"Encumbered," Betty answered dead pan. "Possibly with an aching back. A girl your age shouldn't have boobs that big."

Bonnie blushed and covered her chest, "Since when have you been noticing my boobs?!"

"Don't blame me. They're hard to miss."

They stared at each other and Betty couldn't suppress a giggle at the teen's shocked face. Eventually, Bonnie lost her visage to fits of giggling and they both laughed like idiots for some time. This wasn't something Betty had done since being a recruit. It felt good to laugh at something stupid, at something shared between friends. She needed that normalcy now more than ever. She hoped she would have more opportunities ahead.

* * *

Monique's fist slammed into the punching bag with surprising force, shaking the training instrument along with the low hanging rafter it was secured to above. She'd been at that for almost twenty minutes now and she seemed to finally be losing some steam. Mon had always been in acceptable shape, but she had recently started to show a bit of muscle to her thin frame. It wasn't much, but it was starting to become noticeable.

Kim had been watching her the entire time, hidden in the doorway of the old training area at the now abandoned Team Possible headquarters. Wade had said her best GF had been frequenting the building since Leon left and now Kim could see why. Finally, Mon flopped to her butt on the pads nearby and attempted to catch her breath.

Kim grabbed a towel as she neared and tossed it at her, "Pretty good."

Mon had been too surprised to catch the towel, instead letting it hit her face. She pulled it back with a grimace.

"How long have you been there?" she asked.

Kim shrugged and smiled innocently, "Long enough."

Mon immediately picked up on her intensely improved attitude from the last time they'd seen one another. The look of relief on her friend's face was heartwarming in its sincerity.

"Is KP back to one hundred percent?" she asked and wiped her forehead.

"Seventy percent," the redhead fell down next to her. "But I'm not here about me. How are you?"

"Knuckles hurt," she answered.

"You should really wear gloves until your fists toughen from use."

"I'm not really paying attention to it at the time. This hitting things mentality certainly helps."

"It's cathartic, but I think you need more TLC than violence."

Mon frowned, but there was a definite desire behind those eyes to gush and open up about what had happened. It shouldn't have taken Kim this long to be there for her, no matter what pain she'd felt initially. She was a better friend than that, or at least she thought she'd been. No time like the present to make up for it.

"Talk to me," Kim scooted closer.

"What's to say? BF says TTYL and leaves me high and dry. I don't hate him and I certainly don't resent him for it, but I don't understand why he just had to…leave."

"It might have been harder if he'd stayed; for both of you. I didn't know him very well, but he seemed intent on always doing right by you. Maybe he thought this was the right thing."

Mon laughed bitterly, "He was wonderful to me. He was everything I wanted from someone. I told him I loved him, Kim, and I don't think I really did. I loved the idea of him, but it always seemed like something separated us. Maybe he was just too perfect, too predictable; maybe I just took him for granted."

She turned to Kim and her eyes watered only slightly, "I don't know who to blame, Kim."

Kim sidled up next to her and gave a comforting, single armed hug, "Blame can't always be placed on one thing. Sometimes everyone does their best to do something stupid."

Mon rested her head on Kim's shoulder, "Is that what happened with you and Shego?"

Kim didn't answer, intent on simply hugging her friend and being there in the way she should have days ago.

Monique nudged her, "Don't clam up on me."

"We both did wrong. She lied and I…I couldn't forgive her when it mattered most. I always told her I loved her too but I let her go so easily. How much could I have possibly loved her if that's all it took to separate us?"

"She misses you."

"I miss her so bad it hurts."

"Then go get her."

Kim didn't respond, because she knew exactly how the conversation would play. Kim would say the awful truth she'd been entertaining for days now, that she didn't deserve Shego after giving her up so easily. Mon would claim she's great and wonderful and she deserves that and more. Kim would woefully disagree, knowing full well that her well-lived life up to this point didn't negate the cowardice she'd shown these few weeks.

Deep inside, she also still feared that betrayal. Shego loved her and she'd never deny that, but what if she simply lied again. She had no qualms about it, she'd spent her life doing it; at what point did justified trust lose out to self-preservation. She'd recovered this time, but could the great Kim Possible survive that same pain again? Her uncertainty annoyed and frightened her.

"I know," Kim exhaled deeply, "I used her at first. I was just reaching out to someone close by, at least to an extent. I had no business falling for her as fast as I did. I was just asking to have my heart broken."

"But that didn't happen," Mon reminded her. "You two were legit happy. I'm talking old married couple happy. So what if you just wanted someone nearby to ease the pain? Even if it was shallow at first, you two eventually fell utterly and hopelessly in love. You got lucky, hon."

Kim became silent again and that frustrated Monique to no end. Her angry growl was more than indicative of her lessening tolerance to Kim's silence.

She spun and forced Kim to do the same, making them lock eyes, "What did you love about Shego? What did she do that no one else did that made you feel special?"

"She…she was nice to me," Kim stammered.

"Anyone can be nice to you. What did she do that _no one_ _else_ _did_?"

Kim's mind went blank at that sudden realization. What made Kim fall for the woman so completely? What did she see that made her want and _need_ the former criminal beyond anyone she'd met before? She began to panic as she went longer and longer without an answer.

She tried to list the things she desired in a partner. Trust? She thought they trusted each other, but that proved woefully inaccurate. Kindness? Shego was rude and crude to anyone and anything, even Kim at times. Support? Shego was supportive at least, especially with her college life. Good with Kim's friends? Shego disliked most everyone, at least outwardly, but she was cordial.

This wasn't turning out well. Her chest ached every second she struggled to justify the source of her devotion for the woman. Oh God, what if she'd been wrong this whole time about them!? She wracked her brain, reminded herself of the wonderful times they'd shared these past few months, pictured the woman in those most intimate moments when she'd felt her very soul ignite by simply sharing a room with Shego.

"That _is_ what made her special," Kim whispered.

"What?" Mon blinked.

Kim's mind calmed as clarity absorbed her, wrapped her in comfort, "The fact that she was kind to me; that's what was special about her. She spent her life hating, despising, and loathing the thought of allowing others inside her walls. I was the first. All the people, all the friends and family she's known and _I_ was the one she let in. That's why I fell for her: she changed her very core in an attempt to meet me halfway and it was the most selfless thing I'd ever seen. I saw so much good in her at one time and I adored it."

Kim was smiling now and almost shedding a tear, which was mimicked on her friend's face as she grabbed her hand and gave it a healthy, stronger than normal squeeze. Kim felt weight leaving her, weight she'd carried for three weeks, and she found it easier to breathe, to smile, to exist.

"So go get her," Mon encouraged.

"It's not that simple. I can't just walk up and pretend like there isn't something to be forgiven on my end. I have to make this up to her. I just need to find the perfect way. She deserves that…she's so worth the effort."

Monique huffed and stood, "Well, we can talk about it while you give me some pointers."

Kim followed, "You looking to join us in the field?"

"Couldn't hurt to try," she cracked her knuckles. "Looks like you guys will be having some competition anyways."

Kim thought back to their recent victory along the new team she'd been hearing news reports about. Iris hadn't answered her calls and that was annoying; not only because she wanted to know more about this team and if it was the one Jack Hench was supposedly helming, but they also needed to break the ice on the little kissing occurrence at Kim's the other day. At least the group had been doing all good deeds as far as they knew, saving civvies and bashing villains, but it was just all too fishy for Kim's sake.

"Let's go eat out tonight," Kim offered and took her stance. "I need some time with you guys."

"Spankin'," Mon took a basic boxing stance, slightly sloppy, but showing potential.

* * *

The two girls laughed together as they neared Ron's apartment hours later, cleaned, ready to go out and intent on surprising Ron and Yori with an invite. Kim shushed Mon as she grabbed the door handle, counted to three, and threw it open thanks to the spare key Ron had given Mon.

"Who's ready for dinne-!" barely escaped her mouth before her throat dried.

Her mind processed the scene just as the two inside reacted. A darting figure made for the right, towards the bedroom, but Kim's focus unfortunately fell directly on the figure still left center stage of the living area. A familiar, nasally yelp accompanied the blond as he dove for cover behind the armchair, but not before Kim had gotten a full view of a very naked Ron.

"My eyes!" Monique screamed as she shoved her palms into her orbital sockets, intent on grinding the image from her memory.

"What the hell!?" he cried in nervous anger. "Don't you people knock!?"

"Who has sex in their living room at midday?! And Yori is injured, you horndog!"

"That's no excuse for you bursting in! And she jumped me!"

"I jumped him!" Yori nervously yelled from the bedroom.

Kim only listened, her face distorted into a confused and fairly displeased mask that wouldn't recede.

"Look, you even broke Kim!" Mon patted her shoulder.

Ron peeked out from behind the chair, "We're still friends, right KP?"

Kim could only nod in response. It was almost an hour later before the two ninjas could even walk out of their room, fully dressed, to see the two girls sitting on the couch and looking as despondent as anyone who walked in on their friends porking would. Ron looked aggravated and Yori was practically glowing red from forehead to neck.

"So," Yori stammered. "To what do we owe the honor of this visit?"

Mon looked to Kim, who still was only recovering, so she answered instead, "We were wanting to go get a bite to eat."

"You guys already got a visual buffet," Ron mumbled.

Mon sneered, but Ron's full focus was on Kim, who refused to make eye contact with anyone. He looked bothered and no one was surprised. This wasn't the kind of thing that ended friendships, especially one as storied as theirs, but it could make things awkward for a time. Kim wasn't even aware of her surroundings, only registering the speaking as ambient noise as her mind caught up to itself.

She'd seen him before, or she'd seen…_it _before when they'd dated, but for some reason seeing it now was uncomfortable. Still, one thing stood prevalently above all else and that was the image that played through her mind when it had occurred. She had only seen her lifelong friend for a split second before her mind had realized what was happening and instead blocked her mind with visions of Shego.

A very sultry, very nude Shego had swum through her vision and she wasn't sure what to do with that. She wanted the green goddess, she wanted her in so many ways right now, but that wasn't an option. Still, it was a calming sensation to know that, after everything, she still _wanted_ Sheridan just as badly as she ever had. It made her feel like it was a possibility. After the gentle ankle rub the woman had offered the other day, she was more sure as time passed.

"Kim," Ron almost whined.

Her head shot up, "I'm sorry, Ron, I'm fine. Yori, I barely saw anything, I promise."

"I saw everything," Monique groaned.

"Don't sound so repulsed!" Ron grumped.

Yori reached out and grabbed Ron's hand, "It is alright. She understands that you are for my eyes only."

"Don't worry, hon. It's like you two are meant for each other," Mon smiled.

The Asian teen beamed proudly, "I've always believed so."

"Well then," Mon stood and dragged Kim along, "let's go celebrate the mental scarring I've gained and also the return of good old Kim."

Ron's eyes darted to his best friend's face, "Kim?"

She smiled and nodded, "Good to be back."

He was up and hugging her before she knew it, lifting her in the happiest bear hug she'd ever received. She loved that; she loved that, even after that unfortunate occurrence, his first thought was jubilance towards her happiness. No awkward handshake, no shoulder pat lacking eye contact; he held her without worry or embarrassment because that was the friend he was. She loved them all and she was tired of losing friends. It was time to start regaining them.

* * *

Wade pressed his hand to the reader and let the red line scan his prints. Only three people had access to Drakken's Middleton base and the young teen was proud to add his name to that list. He missed Drew and he'd been given a great reason to locate him, a reason that gave him a joy he could barely contain.

"You're bouncing," Yoko giggled beside him.

"Can't help it," he grinned.

He knew it made him look even more like a kid, his height and chubby frame included, but who cared what others thought? He was happy and not just a little bit either. Hearing Kim's voice, seeing her bright, warm face after so long had lifted a weight from him he never knew he was nursing. She was so much better, that was clear, but she sounded so hopeful. He made no secrets about his admiration for Kim, one of the main reasons he'd agreed to be their tech guy years ago, so he didn't care who knew he was ecstatic she was back to form.

"You're adorable," the girl beside him walked closer, entwining their fingers as they entered the lair.

Look who was talking. While Camille had dolled Yoko up for her visit to Middleton, she'd eventually gone back to her previous look out of frustration over how long it took to simply maintain her appearance. She was now back to a simple clip in her bobbed hair and seeing glasses, a look that Wade loved far more. This was the real Yoko, the one he'd met online months previous, and he wouldn't trade her for the "hottest" model in existence.

Drew's lair was lightly decorated throughout as he seemed to have little to fill the many rooms once dedicated to villainous plots. Still, the living area was impressively furnished at this point and actually appeared to hold some semblance of homeliness to it. Warm lighting, an actual chandelier dangled from the ceiling, a small library had been set up next to a mock fireplace and cushy armchair, and Wade suddenly found a hint of home cooking in the air.

They followed the scent to a kitchen set into the far left wall with beads dangling in the doorway. They made quite a ruckus entering, which alerted the person currently working over the stove. Dressed in a surprisingly classy, black and white maid uniform, the woman immediately halted stirring a boiling pot to smile brightly at the newcomers.

"Welcome," she said with an excess amount of pleasantry. "You must be Mr. Lode and Ms. Carolan."

Drew had a maid? It didn't seem his style, but Wade could see why he'd hired this one. She was young, possibly early twenties and slightly baby faced. Her hair was a strange shade of dull pink, but it didn't look dyed, and was set into a braided bun behind her head. Strangely, there was a slight glare to her hazel eyes that reminded him of a computer monitor.

The woman walked to an intercom on the kitchen wall and tapped a button, "Dr. Drakken, Dr. Porter, the guests have arrived."

"On our way," Drew's voice sounded back.

The woman politely offered them wait in the living area as she busily returned to her meal preparation. Wade and Yoko obeyed and only waited a moment before Drakken arrived on his elevator near the entrance. He stepped out and was followed by a very beautiful blonde in a purple miniskirt and fur coat. It took him a moment to recognize her.

"Vivian Porter?" he presumed.

Vivian Francis Porter and Drakken neared them as the woman answered, "The only. It's been some time, Wade."

"Too long. I never was able to sit and speak with you about robotics."

"From what Drew tells me, you aren't far behind us as is."

The elevator dinged a return as a rotund, bespectacled man joined their group.

"Sorry," he mused. "That elevator wasn't spacious enough it seems."

"Why build him so corpulent to begin with?" Drakken asked.

"It makes him unassuming," Vivian grinned and held her mock boyfriend's arm. "People make far too many assumptions on appearance."

"And I'm built like a tank," Oliver banged his metal chassis. "No better bodyguard imaginable."

"He's a robot?" Yoko whispered as she moved to inspect the larger man.

"Top of the line," Vivian said proudly. "I've been meaning to upgrade him for some time, but I've run out of ideas. Luckily, Drakken was more than willing to help on James Possible's recommendation."

"Quid pro quo, dear Vivian," the blue scientist grinned widely. "We've both gained something in this little endeavor."

The pink haired maid stepped around the corner carrying several pots and plates without any noticeable effort. She held herself with flawless grace and a winning smile as she neared the group.

"Lunch is ready, Doctor. Shall I prepare for the new guests?"

"Please and thank you, CiCi," the blue man stole from Kim's lingo.

Wade took a moment to realize the gleam in her eye was familiar. He looked back to see the same one reflecting off Oliver's and it hit him.

"She's a robot."

CiCi pouted, "Aww, how did he see through me so easily?"

"Now, now, dear, he's a genius as well," Drakken kindly consoled her. "Normal people will have no clue as to your origin."

CiCi almost giggled as she carried the plates and pots to the dining room just off from the living area. Drakken beamed proudly as he watched her leave.

"So, this is what's kept you busy," Wade nudged him.

"It was driving me mad simply waiting for the authorities to come for me," Drew frowned. "Plus, my expertise in housework and cooking are severely lacking."

The smaller boy hesitated, "Is she based off the Bebe design?"

"Only in overall structure. Her personality matrix is strictly hobbies; she has absolutely no combat protocol built into her, as Vivian can confirm."

Porter nodded, "She's completely harmless. She's also incredibly advanced thanks to our combined tech. Drew picked out her shell, just to let you know."

"I'm just proud of him for not going the easy, French maid route," Yoko deadpanned.

"Oh yes, because all forty year old, single men are clamoring for a lovely, twenty something to march around half naked in their homes!" Drakken growled. "What kind of man do you take me for?"

"The kind of man who found the costume online, but didn't order it because it might offend the woman coming to help you program her," Wade said matter-of-factly.

Drew pursed out his lower jaw in indignant anger, "Something we share in common."

Wade glanced away and accidentally made eye contact with his girlfriend. They held it for a moment as the very clear thought process went through his pubescent brain.

Yoko reddened, "Not even once…well, maybe once."

Wade reddened even darker.

"See what you've started?" Vivian threw her hands up and made for the dining room with Oliver close behind.

Drakken only chuckled. They sat as a group before their meal, chicken fettuccine alfredo, and shared in a less than common instance in being completely surrounded by people who understood technology as intimately as the other. Their conversation was soon filled with theory and inventive ideas, each guest making competent and sometimes profound responses to one another. Wade enjoyed it immensely and loved the food just as much. Moreover, he was simply happy to see that Drew was not only well, but good enough to still feel his creative juices flowing.

"Oh, I forgot why we even came," Wade finally said. "Kim wanted us to come out tonight to eat with her. She's off to find Monique and wants Ron and Yori to come too."

Vivian rested her chin on her hands, "How is Kim? I've heard…less than positive rumors lately."

"She was bad off for a bit, but you should see her now; she's practically glowing."

"And Shego?" Drew asked.

"I'm not sure, but maybe we'll find out tonight."

Drakken visibly contemplated this for a moment. Wade knew the man wasn't exactly jumping to leave his home, but he couldn't stay cooped up forever.

Vivian shrugged, "Might as well, doc. Oliver and I already have plans and CiCi's working to perfection. Maybe now might be the time to give her a test run. How about that, CiCi?"

The maid brightened considerably, but she held herself, "Only if Dr. Drakken wishes it."

"You aren't a slave," Drew turned to her. "You are just as capable of making decisions as I am."

"Is that an order?" she asked timidly.

"It's a request."

CiCi grinned appreciatively and threw her arms up, "Then I want to go out tonight!"

"Then go we shall," Drakken laughed and nodded to Wade, who couldn't have been happier.

* * *

"Play it again, Sam," Iris purred and ran a finger over Nos' chiseled jaw.

"As you wish," he chuckled and ran pale fingers across the ivory keys of the grand piano.

A heartfelt melody echoed across the cavernous room, the music enjoyed by the dusty blonde teen and the multitude of collector's baubles that dominated Jack Hench's mansion. The vampire's melodies always put her at ease and he knew all her favorite pieces. Not that she was nervous, but Jack was reportedly in a severely foul mood and had called the group there for what she could only assume was a tongue lashing of some kind.

The first mission hadn't gone as planned and there'd been little chance to meet with the boss since they'd already been scheduled to go on dozens of missions since their inception. Their little show in Middleton had the desired effect in garnering the attention of many suitable clients, especially ones who were a tad too…shady for Team Possible's tastes.

She ran her hands through her hair and pretended to brush all the worries away, enjoying her guardian's dulcet tunes instead of worrying. She lay sprawled across the piano on her back while looking upside down at Nos' perfect face and watching him play. He almost seemed to be in a trance as his eyes remained closed and he ran the keys as though he knew every inch of the instrument intimately.

"Get a room you two," Adrena walked through the entrance and rolled her eyes at the couple.

Iris showed her teeth playfully, spun, and slid down until she was straddling the vampire and wrapping her legs around his torso, "Why not right here? Don't tell me you've never wanted to watch before, Lynn."

"Freaks," Adrena huffed and took a seat in one of the many armchairs set about the expansive showroom.

Nos' playing never stuttered even from the movements in his lap, "Try and be nice, pet."

She ran a finger down his neck and across his collar bone, "Nice is so rarely fun, draga."

"I thought you were gay," Adrena mocked.

Iris turned and gave her the dirtiest look she could muster. She knew she shouldn't react, shouldn't goad her, as the former celebrity was only intent on irritating her and knew the buttons to press. Still, her sexuality wasn't something she was intent on simply being mocked over. Stupid people thinking that just because she was gay didn't mean she couldn't be attracted to someone else. Iris, like anyone, had a type and that just happened to fall more on the female spectrum than the male one.

Nos played a tad louder to mask their conversation, "I can kill her if you like."

She leaned into him, "Maybe she's right. Maybe we should get a room."

"I'm afraid my hair isn't quite red enough to be mistresses' type."

She dug her nails into his back and pulled him closer, "Watch what you say."

"I was simply referring to Winter," he smiled and felt no pain whatsoever. "Whoever else would I be referring to?"

She felt a bit of fire rise into her and swiftly scooted from his lap and stalked away. He chuckled as she pouted like a petulant child, but she couldn't help herself. She was still sore and that wasn't changing anytime soon. He was trying to pressure her into getting over it, but she wasn't ready to just let it go. She hated love, hated the things it made foolish people do and she hated it more that she almost thought she felt something deep for the redheaded hero.

She didn't love Kim. She wanted her, that was obvious, but she wanted her on a purely physical level. She admired her, respected her immensely, but she wasn't looking to start a family or spend her life with her. Iris wanted to throw her on the bed, ravage her, be ravaged by her, and then they could simply do that throughout a healthy friendship. She liked Kim, that was certain, but love? Gag.

The problem was: Kim was in love with Shego. Any idiot could see it. That was the first sign to simply let her go and never return, but…she loved seeing Kim smile. She enjoyed that sincere happiness the redhead gave off and she wanted to see it more. She desired a real, lasting friendship with Kim and that was going to be the most difficult thing now that she'd been a dumbass and stolen a drunken kiss from her.

Thank the gods she'd begun traveling with Jack's group as an excuse to stay away from Middleton. She wanted to see Kim, wanted to talk to her and make peace between them, but she also wanted to stay away until everything was better. Getting between Kim and Shego was not an option and there certainly wasn't anything she could offer that would get them back together. Right?

"Oooooh," Junior's pleased squeal almost drowned out the piano. "Never have I experienced a sauna of such quality. My pores are practically dancing."

He walked into the room from a separate door, the one that led to a private spa Jack had for _some_ reason. He was only dressed in his speedo with a towel wrapped over his broad shoulders.

"See what you're missing out on," Adrena said to Iris as she nodded her head towards Junior. "Might not be much going on upstairs, but that body doesn't quit."

He was a marvel for sure. While childishly dumb, Junior was chiseled like an Adonis and knew it. He made a show of walking about like a peacock showing its feathers. It was the only reason he'd taken the position on Jack's team: he was mostly an interview guy and could use that charisma to butter up their potential viewers. Women, of course, salivated over his good looks and cared nothing about how chauvinistic and rude he could be.

At least he was loyal and only took slight threatening to convince him to help save Team Possible days ago. He was also becoming handy with the gadgets they'd outright stolen from different countries to use as their own. He had a chip on his shoulder as well, as the mere mention of his father caused him to buck up in effort in an instant.

Still, Iris was totally uninterested. She could appreciate how attractive he was, but that personality was just the pits. He'd never look at someone he cared about as lovingly as he gazed into the mirror every time he passed one.

The double doors into the main foyer flew open as Jack Hench stormed into the room. He was pissed, that much was evident in an instant.

"Everyone's attention, now!" he ordered and Nos' playing died instantly.

The group moved in dutifully, very aware of where their paychecks came from and how generous a happy boss was in comparison to an angry one.

He adjusted his jacket and began, "Middleton wasn't exactly a perfect introduction to our little group. I don't blame any of you; you couldn't have known Possible's remnants would have made an appearance. That disappointment has come and gone and now I'm over it."

He certainly didn't look over it, but clearly he'd found something else that had him just as angry. Iris had a good idea what that something was.

"We've been making a name for ourselves and that's good, because we need to be associated with every good deed imaginable if we're going to earn peoples' trust. What we cannot be associated with is murder."

"Uh, what?" Adrena cocked an eyebrow.

Jack pulled a remote from his pocket and pressed a button, causing a projector screen large enough to fill a theatre to descend into view. Another click and the local news appeared and Iris knew she was right. He rewound the live broadcast to the beginning and hit play.

"Tragedy strikes as local millionaire, Carlos Raval Guerrero, was found dead in the woodlands outside his home this morning. As of now, police are calling this a tragic accident, as the coroner reports alcohol in Carlo's system and his fall is very indicative of a spill over his second story balcony. The investigation is, however, still under way. More details will be provided as more comes to light."

Jack paused it and Iris could see his hands shaking slightly from how tightly it squeezed the remote.

"They are saying it is an accident," Junior said. "What makes you think he was murdered?"

"Nothing concrete, but Carlos had many personal enemies and that man could hold his alcohol like a pro. I don't see drunken balcony diving as one of his outcomes. As of now, nothing is outside the realm of possibility. We _cannot_ have our association with Carlos drag our newfound names into the mud. We need to go into damage control _now_."

"What did you have in mind?" Iris asked.

"We need something positive, something to tug the heart strings of the world. At least something that sets us in a more relatable light for the masses and preferably local."

"Perhaps we might not need such a thing," Nos stood and walked soundlessly across the room. "Perhaps all we need is someone else to take the attention away; someone who can suffer the investigation besides us."

"Like who?"

* * *

"Team Possible!?" Betty exclaimed, drawing the attention of some of the patrons of the diner.

Will glanced around annoyingly, "Yes."

"What could possibly make them think they'd have anything to do with Carlos' death?" she added a bit more quietly.

"It's come to light that Carlos had threatened your group, though the details of which have mostly remained unknown. Needless to say, your team has the motive more than anyone else Global Justice knows. You employ former villains and this breakup kick you're currently on doesn't paint you in the best of lights."

"So, what's stopping them from coming down hard on us right now?"

"A lack of evidence mostly. Whoever offed Guerrero was almost perfect in its execution, but the fall was just a bit too convenient for authority's tastes. Plus, there are those within GJ who are currently on your side and are vouching for you."

"Like you," she said without question.

He nodded, "But it might not be enough. There's been a power struggle rising ever since you left and no one's been able to take the position yet. We've been far too busy rebuilding what Dementor destroyed. I take it you've been trying to reach me about that spying device."

Betty darkened and tossed the baggie onto the table, "Was this you?"

He sighed, "Yes, I planted it the last time I visited."

"Dick move," Bonnie whispered from the side, arms crossed and staring daggers into Will.

He scowled at her, "Does she need to be here?"

Betty never took her eye off him, "Need to? No. I want her here, so she stays. It feels like I have fewer people to trust these days."

Bonnie smiled smugly.

Betty continued, "Why the deceit?"

"Planting that bug was proof of my loyalty to Global Justice as opposed to you personally," Will didn't blink under her glare. "I didn't want to, but doing so has gotten me into the good graces of several top men and women, not to mention a few increases in rank. I'm now one of three acting Deputy Directors."

"So, you're one of the ones vying for Director."

"And I've used that power to force their hand in finding more concrete evidence as opposed to bringing the organization down on you completely."

Betty placed a hand on his and smiled, "Ever the boy scout."

He laughed lightly.

"Anyway," Bonnie interrupted, "what are we supposed to do about all this?"

"As of now," Betty said, "nothing comes to mind. Let's let Will do what he does best."

"I won't let you down," he promised.

Bonnie's phone rang and she answered with lightning speed, her skill with a cell almost unmatched, "Hello? Hey Mon…yeah…," Bonnie looked to Betty with slight surprise, "…yeah she's here and we'd both love to come…see you then."

She hung up as the other two stared her down, "We've been invited to eat with the crew tonight."

"All of them?" Betty asked.

"All of them."

"This is good," Will said. "The public needs to see all of you out and friendly with one another. It makes it seem like you have nothing to hide."

"We _have _nothing to hide," Betty insisted.

Will frowned, "I know you didn't and I assume you vouch for Ms. Rockwaller here. But can you honestly tell me you're positive Shego or Drakken didn't do this?"

Betty didn't need to mull that over for long, "Drakken lacks the skill and has never had the taste for assassination. Shego has the ability…but no, she wouldn't in her darkest hour."

"How can you be sure?"

"Because of Kim," Bonnie offered with confidence. "She could certainly do it, but she's far too afraid of what it would do to Kim. Even after their split."

Betty only gestured with an open palm, echoing the girl's words with a simple hand movement. Will laughed and shook his head as he stood to leave.

"That seems to be the going belief everywhere besides Global Justice. Still, I'm starting to believe it myself. Don't worry, I'll do what I can and keep you posted."

"Thank you," Betty said and meant it.

Will wished her goodbye and disappeared from the diner as discreetly as he'd come. Bonnie stood next to her and looked slightly nervous.

"What do you think?" Betty asked.

"I think he couldn't take his eyes off your stomach until you sat," she answered dryly.

She grinned, "Then he kept glancing at your cleavage."

Bon scowled, "Perv."

"Like you haven't drooled over boys' backsides before. Double standards, dear."

She sighed, "Yeah, yeah. Maybe I just want certain people to look. Anyways, what now?"

"Now?" Betty wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Now, we have a dinner to attend."

"What will we tell them? Should we tell them?"

"Yes, we should, because we don't hide things from our friends. And we'll tell them everything. Let's just allow them a night of fun before that."

* * *

Bueno Nacho would never be mistaken for a place of sophistication or fine dining, but Kim could think of no better place to be surrounded by her friends. Ned had no qualms about allowing the group to rent out the entire restaurant for themselves and even had his employees push multiple tables together to allow Team Possible a chance to dine on deliciously unhealthy cuisine. It seemed the bespectacled manager had secretly feared the team's breakup and had been ecstatic when they'd shown as a group.

Most everyone was there save for the last three invitees and Senior, Senior who politely declined as he was away on business. Kim tried to avoid staring at the front doors, tried to do anything but hope that she would show. She allowed Ron and Rufus to entertain her and Yori by balancing multiple burritos on his nose and letting the pet mole rat leap by and devour them midair. Kim also made sure to dote over Yori, as she was worried over the ninja's injuries whilst Yori failed at assuring her everything was fine.

Monique, Wade and Yoko attempted to convince a stubborn Drakken to try the food, but the scientist seemed hesitant to touch whatever concoction they'd ordered him. Mon seemed to enjoy Yoko's company as the two hadn't had much time to get to know one another. Kim also desired to get to know her, especially if she and Wade were becoming as serious as they seemed. CiCi, Drakken's new maid, was busy helping the employees prepare more food with a smile on her face.

It was then that Shego arrived, visibly nervous and hesitant as she entered and the noise died bit by bit. She hung at the doorway and paid attention to no one else but the redhead that held her gaze with a combination of longing and confusion. Seeing her always brought about the same befuddled emotions and she wondered if it might ever change to what it was before. She had been content to wait, but no longer. Kim swore action from now onward and it started tonight.

She stood and made for Shego with purpose and the green woman didn't flinch as she allowed her whatever she desired. Her response was to throw her arms around the taller woman's neck and hug her lovingly. She could almost feel Sheridan's entire body relax as she hugged her back, albeit with less fire than she was hoping. A bit at a time, she reminded herself.

"I'm glad you came," Kim said only to her.

"Wouldn't miss it," she replied.

"Catch, Gamorra!" Ron called and threw a burrito towards her.

She caught it with mild disgust, "I'm not eating this garbage, Star Lord!"

"Please, Shego," Yori implored. "I feel my body softening from so little exercise lately. A true friend would ruin their body along with me."

"I hear Ron's keeping you pretty active," she wiggled her eyebrows.

"Oh come on!" Ron cried. "How could you possibly know that!?"

"There are kids present!" Mon interrupted with a laugh.

"Not to mention people who would rather not hear such things," Drakken added.

Shego took a seat next to her former employer as Kim was already surrounded, "So, replaced me with a pretty, young, bubblegum haired thing, eh?"

Drakken looked at her with a surprisingly honest expression, "No one could replace you Shego."

The look on the woman's face said more than she'd probably ever say to the man, but Kim saw a profound appreciation exchanged between them. There was appreciation all around as everyone was so comfortable. They'd been through so much, no thanks to her abandoning them, but they hadn't given up on her. They'd come when she'd called and they now sat together as allies and friends, enjoying everything the other had to offer. It was beautiful, wonderful normalcy and Kim wondered what she'd done to earn it all.

Finally, Bonnie and Betty arrived and were all smiles as they took seats next to each other. Even with her distaste of the former villains, Director still made friendly with them and Bonnie even gave Kim a small hug as she passed. Whatever Betty was teaching her, Kim was already pleased with the results.

Amidst the revelry, Kim stood and lifted a plastic cup to garner everyone's attention.

"We're here," she began. "Through five years of Team Possible, through half a year of the new Team, we're still here. We've faced things we never would have survived had we been alone. We've suffered things that no person can endure alone. They say I'm the girl that can do anything and they're right. I can do anything, because I have all of you to help me. The world calls us many things: heroes, monkey masters, nerds, ninjas, mad scientists, designers, divas, soldiers and world renowned thieves. I have a different word for you: family."

The room was intently focused on the redhead and she slightly basked in the sheer amount of respect they offered her. They didn't hate her for running and she swore to repay that faith with renewed vigor in their cause.

"The world is continuing to change around us. Villains are still popping out and now a new team has decided to test the waters. I don't know their intentions, but I do know this: Team Possible will not stand by while someone else does what they should be doing. I don't need to ask if any of you are with me, because I don't doubt your loyalty. I trust all of you because you've earned it. I need all of you for the hard times I know are ahead. Let's show the world that we're still the best at what we do!"

Cheers rang out and glasses clanked together as even the employees joined in the celebration. There was no shifting, uncomfortable stares or hesitant gazes around the room. Everyone, every ally she'd placed her faith in was ready and willing to pick up where they'd left off. She took a seat next to Shego and exhaled slowly.

"Riveting stuff, princess," she grinned.

"Not a word of it was untrue," the teen responded.

"I don't think anyone would ever question your sincerity."

"Thank you for being here."

Shego gave her a strange look, but it wasn't bad per say, "Well, let's just say I owe you some time to be selfish."

Kim chuckled and they met eyes…and simply held their unblinking stares. The redhead took a moment to appreciate that beautiful face, those captivating eyes, that ever present, confident smirk. God, she wanted to kiss her so badly right then; no matter how badly it might hurt, no matter if it might bring her future pain. Perhaps, that was what needed to be decided: was that feeling of unquestionable love worth the heartache it might cause if she lost it again? She wouldn't know tonight.

She didn't kiss her but she did smile at her, genuine and sweet, the smile she'd never given anyone else except the woman who'd stolen her heart like a rare trinket. They held eyes for only seconds longer before breaking away simultaneously and joining in on the festivities that rocked the warmed inside of Bueno Nacho.

* * *

_**A/N: **_CiCi's name is a play, of course, off the old BeBe design. It's also the name of my favorite pizza restaurant and I am an absolute whore for pizza, aka the most unhealthy food in the world. Her physical design is loosely based off Phantasy Star, if anyone knows what that is.


	26. Season 3 Chapter 4

_**Here's an Idea: **_People have asked me recently what I think of using self-inserts in fan fiction. First of all, I don't believe there are any hard set criteria for writing, so do whatever you enjoy. Personally, I have no problem with them so long as they don't hijack the story. This conversation gave me an idea for an interesting game: I myself have used a self-insert in this very story and I wonder if any of you can guess who it is. Good luck.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Necessary Changes Season 3 Chapter 4**_

The blue-uniformed guards stood as close to Kim as possible as they walked her through yet another winding hallway. How far was this interview room? She was certain they were just trying to fray her nerves with their extended tour and insisted silence. Global Justice wasn't known for its kind hospitality, especially for someone that they had recently accused of manslaughter. She almost chuckled out loud at that prospect, something she hoped the rest of her team was attempting as they were split and questioned individually.

From that night at Bueno Nacho a week ago, when Betty had disclosed what Will had told her and Bonnie, up to now she'd encouraged her team to not be afraid.

"Let them come," she'd said.

She knew what they wanted them to do: panic, behave suspiciously, do anything that would color them in the negative light they were attempting to cast upon them. Kim knew most agents were simply trying to do their job, but Will had also said there were multiple higher ups that were out to set an example with this arrest. Well, technically they were only under suspicion. At least they'd been kind enough to forego handcuffing them.

Some had wanted to panic, she could see it in their eyes, but Team Possible would _not_ fall again under her watch. They were stronger than that and, more importantly, they had nothing to fear. She believed with every fiber of her being that no one within their team had done what they were being accused of. That left the very real questions of, not only who did, but were they actively trying to sabotage Team Possible in the process?

She put these difficult to answer questions on the back burner as they finally entered into a tiny, undecorated room with two chairs, a folding table, and a two-way mirror. The guards beckoned her sit as they stood file next to the door. A new, older man entered seconds later, her interrogator no doubt. He was in his thirties with slicked, immaculately combed, black hair and a baby face that betrayed his age worn features.

He produced a pen and small slip of paper and slid them towards her, "Please sign here, Ms. Possible."

"Permission to be questioned?" she asked.

"Autograph for my daughter. She's quite the little fan."

She snickered, obliged with her best handwriting, and slid it back to him. He gave a satisfactory nod and tucked it away before taking that serious face.

"You know why you're here," it wasn't a question.

"Your boys were tight lipped, but I get the gist of it. Carlos Guerrero is dead and you believe you have reason enough to suspect us of doing the deed."

"I have the feeling my boys weren't the ones who gave you _that_ much info. But, yes, that's the gist of it. I just want you to know, they've hired me to be impartial in this, so let's work together to sort this out."

"Do I get to hear or see any of this proof you have we may have done this?"

"A player doesn't reveal his hand until the game's over, Ms. Possible."

"So," she smiled kindly at him, "there isn't any, then."

He chuckled and adjusted in the less than comfortable, solid steel folding chair, "Everyone in this building knows you didn't do this, Kim. What we do believe is that you're protecting the suspect as some kind of ill-advised play at camaraderie."

"Then you're wrong. I know none of my people are capable of murdering someone in cold blood."

He leaned forward, clasping his hands together and giving a smile that would have unnerved a person lesser in moxie than Kim Possible, "How sure are you? In times like these, dirty laundry is going to be brought out in the open and I don't think you're aware of how much laundry your team possesses."

"Does it rival Global Justice's?" Kim couldn't help but let that one slip.

"No," he answered honestly, "but it doesn't have to. A little is more than enough. They'll be finding out soon."

"They can handle themselves," Kim kept her slight tension close to her chest.

The interviewer only smirked in response, "Enough about everyone. Let's talk about Shego."

* * *

The soldier for hire read out a list that pleased Shego every time she heard it. The arrest warrants, the felonies, the thieveries, the veritable phone book sized rap sheet she'd accumulated over her diverse and successful villain career had been expunged after her turn to good, but there was no way it would be destroyed. Her file was the stuff of legends, the things you told new recruits of to scare them. The soldier went for almost five minutes straight listing her accomplishments.

When he'd finished, Shego stood and gave two dramatic bows, imagining the cheering audience as they stood and applauded her as the greatest that had ever existed.

"I'd like to thank the little people," she pursed her lips and winked before a guard forced her back down by the shoulder.

"You have a shady past, Ms. Go," he ignored her showmanship. "You have a record very befitting of a professional killer."

"Funny, I don't remember you reading off any accusations of murder."

"Perhaps it's because there was never any proof."

"I bet you've spilled more blood than anyone knows," the second interviewer leaned over her.

She'd been honored to have been assigned two interrogators. GJ had done this song and dance with her on multiple occasions and she always made them appear to have two left feet. It would be interesting to see just how good these boys were.

"Why kill Guerrero?" the first asked.

"Why assume I did?" she responded.

"He had dirt on you," the second towered over her. "We know you have been in recent dealings with Guerrero, after your pardon, as recently as three months ago. That's intent to commit crime."

"Oh," Shego playfully placed a hand to her chest, "and when will Mr. Guerrero's corpse be coming in to offer testimony?"

The first man grimaced, but the second guy was playing it much cooler. He was clearly older and much more accustomed to mouthy prisoners.

"What were you two planning?" first asked.

"Where are we?" she avoided the question. "I didn't think GJ had a base only an hour from Middleton. Wonder if Betty knew about this."

"Work with us and we won't have to drag your friends through anything," second growled.

"My 'friends' have survived worse than you. How is GJ's backside after getting thoroughly spanked by Dementor? Is ointment still necessary or can you sit without it?"

"Funny you should bring the late professor up," second walked to a bag and fished out several folders before splaying them across the desk. "Some of your 'friends' seem to have been comfy with him in recent times, before he went missing in Canada."

Shego appeared nonchalant as she scanned the names on the folders, all Team Possible members along with Yoko's.

"Yoko Carolan," he noticed her gaze and opened the girl's folder. "Offered false information of employment papers for Global Justice, actively assisted in Dementor's takeover of Branch 15 of Global Justice, and committed innumerable acts of internet terrorism against anyone who attempted to bypass her security into Dementor's net space."

"She's diligent for her age," Shego grinned.

"She's also close allies with Camille Leon, also guilty of assisting GJ takeover. These girls are responsible for the injury of over one hundred and thirty Global Justice agents."

"Then why not arrest them?" Shego yawned.

First answered, "Because they got lucky, just like you. They offered up information on Dementor's scheme in exchange for immunity, along with the location of the underground base he used."

"All that evil," second leaned over her again, "just swept under the rug because they sold out their former employer. Just like you: you make people miserable for so long and then you get a pass just cause you helped stop an invasion. How do you sleep at night?"

"On my side," she answered. "Usually spooning Ki…"

She clammed up instantly and the men were clearly interested in where that line of dialogue was going. She wouldn't give them the satisfaction of even imagining her being with Kimmie.

"Why go over these oh _so interesting_ tidbits?" she segued.

"Glad you asked," second grinned. "See, these history files are useless as long as you kids are playing nice and obeying Johnny Law. However, when any previous offender commits a federal crime, we're allowed to reinsert these files as evidence against them."

"Which means all your little skeletons get dragged out of the closet for a jury to see," first added.

Shego scowled.

* * *

"Flag on the play, dude!" Ron slammed a folder shut. "You got nothing on Wade!"

"But we do," his interviewer pushed his hand aside and casually reopened the folder. "We have extensive proof of your little friend's frighteningly illegal use of privately owned satellites for his own devices. We have documented history telling us he's illegally hacked into government websites on no less than three hundred separate occasions in a five year time span."

"Sounds like the only crime here is you're continuing to pay your webmaster."

He nodded, "Can't argue with that. Still, Betty Director actively overlooked these occurrences, but she is no longer in charge."

"From what we've heard, no one's in charge."

"Ain't that the truth," he whispered. "Mr. Stoppable, we don't expect you to admit to these allegations, but we do believe you can point us to the culprit. I can make Mr. Lode's folder disappear as long as you give me something substantial to work with."

Ron leaned back and sighed, "Can't help you, bro. If I suspected anybody did that, I'd hand 'em to you in a heartbeat, but nobody on this team did that."

The interviewer gave him a quizzical look and Ron couldn't read people well enough to gauge if he was curious or just questioning the blond's testimony. He gave a despondent headshake before opening another folder, this one with Yori's name.

"Yori Seijitsuna," he read aloud. "Transfer student, attending college in America, and daughter of middle class construction worker; well, those are clearly all lies, so let's look at the bottom. Ah, here we are: Yamanouchi spy."

Ron blinked several times, "Yamawhatty?"

The man gave him a tired look, "Yamanouchi: secret mountaintop society dedicated to studying and training in the art of ninjutsu and several unknown styles of martial arts."

"Ninjas?" Ron laughed. "You're a little too old to be believing in that stuff."

"So, it's just a fantasy of ours that your girlfriend is making frequent reports to her handlers in Japan? Because that doesn't sound like a joke, that sounds like espionage. And if she's reporting things about our government, then that's a federal crime."

Ron had no response, as his anger was suddenly showing too much to trust himself to speak. He chanted internally, recalled every instance of patience training he'd endured to help control his rather unpredictable outbursts. When chanting didn't work, he sang the Hank the Snowman theme in his head, which surprisingly worked wonders.

"Ms. Seijitsuna's role will be brought into question, but I recommend you think over who's more important: a killer in your midst or the girl you claim to love. Betty isn't here to protect you kids from the law anymore, so I suggest giving considerable thought to your options. No one is going to be saving you from this."

* * *

High heels clicked hollowly throughout the makeshift lobby of the newly opened Middleton Branch of Global Justice. A secretary of sorts minded the counter, too caught up in a magazine to hear the approaching visitors. The man and woman made it to the oval desk and stood for several seconds without acknowledgement.

Myra Go grabbed the magazine and tossed it across the room with a less than sincere, "Excuse me."

"How did you get in here?" the secretary asked.

"Connections," Myra scowled with a look that could curdle milk. "Now, if you'd be so kind, I want to see the leader of this pitiful excuse of a government facility."

"All supervisors are busy," the false sincerity in the secretary's voice was palpable. "Please make an appointment and come back another time."

Myra's nostril twitched once before she turned to her husband, "She doesn't want to make this easy. Let's introduce her to our friends."

Ouren Go winked at his wife before throwing an arm out, finger pointed towards the inside of the facility, "Release the lawyers!"

A group of well-dressed, well-groomed men appeared from the entrance and made past the secretary and into the heart of the base. Several armed guards moved, clearly having seen this commotion coming from security footage, but an aging man in GJ uniform threw a hand in a lackadaisical show for them to stand down. The man gave off a friendlier atmosphere than everyone else, but he also looked prepared for opposition if need be.

"Mayor Go," he held out a hand. "Your reputation precedes you."

Myra didn't bother uncrossing her arms, "Deputy Director Bullock, I presume. I gave you all the introduction I intend over the phone on my ride here. I'm flanked by every overpaid lawyer my city has ever employed and I'm not leaving until Team Possible and everyone associated with them is freed from your custody."

"And why would you facilitate the release of suspected murderers?"

"You have no substantial proof anyone here is involved."

"We've held people on far less."

"Those people didn't have us," Ouren held his charming exterior. "I hate politics as much as the next sensible man, but I must insist you hand over Kim and her friends before we give Global Justice far more to worry about than just choosing a new director."

Three lawyers stepped forward and began to hand out the first of many folders bursting with paperwork of the less than legal actions taken thus far. Bullock merely waved them away and stepped aside as he beckoned the group to follow.

* * *

"You sicced the mayor of Go City on this place?" Will was flabbergasted from amusement.

Betty walked beside him as she tried to appear as if she weren't bee lining for a particular room, "They shouldn't have offered me that one phone call. What do you think I've been doing as Team Possible's handler all these months? I've taken every precaution necessary to make sure we're protected by allies who are higher up on the importance totem pole."

He smiled, "You're never going to _not_ be that same old director."

"No matter how hard I try," she mumbled and stopped at the interrogation room she'd been searching for.

She threw open the door, fully intent on rescuing the person inside…when she saw the scene before her and froze. Her eyes immediately went to the man designated as interviewer: Duper, a beast of a man, all muscle and vinegar, with a single scar running from his bottom lip to his ear. His eyes were cold and calculating, an asset he'd adopted on the way to becoming the most brutal interrogator they'd ever employed.

His current victim wasn't touched physically, no that wasn't his style; but she instead had her head buried for safety into her arms and was weeping deeply in the most pitiful way possible. Bonnie's anguish was evident with every sob and Betty felt her teeth clench painfully. More than the pain was her intense and sudden flare of anger.

Another GJ agent watched the dirty work from the side of the room, a weasel-like son of a bitch named Smith who seemed to be enjoying the front row view of a teenage girl being systematically broken. Betty was across the room before she'd had time to think.

"Bastard!" she had his collar and took satisfaction from slamming him against the wall.

Will attempted to placate her, but she'd have none of it. Smith sneered at the woman before him, his disgust and dislike for her never hidden or avoided. They'd detested each other from the moment they'd locked eyes and he'd resented her ever seen she'd made director over him.

"SOP, Betty," he said calmly.

"This is standard procedure for a hardened criminal!" Betty growled. "What made you think to unleash our best interrogator on a teenager!?"

"She has the least attachment emotionally to the group. She made the most sense to easily betray the rest. She just needed a little help."

Bonnie's sobs didn't stop and every second of them drew forth a fury Betty wasn't aware she possessed. Will finally succeeded in separating the two and standing slightly between them.

"I'm taking her," Betty managed as she turned to Duper. "You should be ashamed."

"Just doing my job, Betty," his bassy voice was unnaturally calm.

He clearly hadn't enjoyed it, but it didn't excuse what he'd done. She reached out and rested a hand on Bonnie's shoulder. Immediately, she physically flinched away, digging her nails into the table and looking at her supposed attacker. The immense pain in her young eyes tore holes in Betty. What had they told her, threatened her with, to do this to her? Psychological warfare was intense, especially on those who weren't used to it. They'd had hours to break Bonnie and her brokenness was evident in the glassy stare she offered Betty.

Still, it took her little time to realize who stood before her and she practically latched onto Betty with a strength that defied her small frame. Director rubbed her head soothingly, gently whispering nothing specific in an attempt to calm her. Her sobs eventually died out, but it did little to stem the tide of Betty's anger.

"Take her then," Smith signaled for Duper to leave. "She was useless anyway; nothing worth hearing besides pitiful moans of family and friends. She actually tried to cock an attitude with us. Seems she wasn't as brave as she'd believed."

Betty almost felt a tooth crack from her jaw locking. He sounded so smug, so self-righteous in what he'd done. Her pain meant nothing to him. Will pleaded for them to simply go, but Betty was running on autopilot now. She gently pried Bonnie from her, slowly pushed Will to the side to give her ample room to spin and land a devastatingly hard blow into Smith's nose.

She winced at the very real feeling of one of her knuckles fracturing slightly and she'd managed to punch him hard enough to make herself stumble backward. Will caught her and she swore she heard the departing Duper chuckle before seeing Smith's body crumple unconsciously to the floor.

After years of being a good soldier, of doing everything with sufficient forethought, Betty Director had made the first rash decision since being a recruit and it felt more glorious than anything before it. She only had seconds to bask in that glow before Bonnie reclaimed that grip and buried her head in Betty's neck, hiding from the world.

She returned to soothing speech as she led the teen away from the unconscious agent and back towards anywhere that she could consider safe. From the way she stayed attached to Betty, she only found one place acceptable at the moment. She led them through back to the main foyer, an expansive room dedicated to navigating the facility by way of multiple tubes akin to the ones they used to transport people.

The entire team was waiting, everyone accounted for and looking none the worse for wear. The Go parents talked with Kim and Shego while the lawyers spoke with Will, Bullock and a female agent she didn't recognize. At once, most of the team saw Bonnie's condition and gave similar looks of worry. Unconsciously, Betty tightened her own grip out of protection for the barrage of questions she knew was coming.

"Will told us," Kim said as she approached first. "Are you okay, B?"

Bonnie didn't respond, barely moved as she only breathed heavily and hid like a frightened child.

"She needs rest," Betty said and walked them to the Deputy Directors. "I hold you responsible for this, Bullock."

Bullock appeared uneasy, but he held himself admirably.

One of the lawyers spoke up, "I'd recommend avoiding direct contact between our two groups."

"Team Possible is free to leave," Bullock spoke to the lawyer, but held eyes on Betty. "However, our condition stands. They are to remain within Middleton city limits until the investigation is finished."

"Wait," Kim interrupted. "How are we supposed to do our jobs if we can't leave the city?"

"You can't," he said matter-of-factly. "You have more things to worry over than saving the world now, Ms. Possible."

"We'll leave it to you, then," Shego mused. "You guys have such good track records after all."

Bullock dismissed them by merely walking away with Will and the unknown woman in tow.

"I love it when you're snarky," Kim said to Shego.

"I love the way you love it," Shego purred.

Kim chuckled and broke their eye contact, but Betty saw the redhead unconsciously play with a strand of hair. She might have been happy for such a clear sign of improvement between them, but right now Bonnie's well-being was her most pressing matter. She walked with the group as they exited the building and stepped out into a blank expanse of unpopulated land.

The facility was nestled between mountain ranges, hidden from view and surrounded by electrified fencing and twenty four hour security. Betty saw how the Go's had been able to enter: a gigantic Chinook sat on the grounds, surrounded by guards. Driver hopped from the pilot's seat and slid the side view door open to allow entrance.

"Is there anything you can't drive?" Ron asked the chauffer.

"No, sir," he answered without an ounce of smugness, "there isn't."

They piled in one by one, taking seats and buckling in, all besides Betty. She couldn't coax Bonnie to release her enough to secure them, which was fine. They lifted off into the air and made for home, a whole slew of problems and conversations awaiting them. At least, for the moment, Team Possible was free.

* * *

Betty's house was crowded, but it was necessary for the time being. The isolation was a godsend for the moment, as word had already spread throughout most of Middleton of the charges brought on against Team Possible. They were having no chance of peace with the multitude of paparazzi awaiting every individual's home, apartment, and even the old base. Very few people knew the former director's home's location and she obviously intended on keeping it that way.

Kim sat in the dining room, which connected directly to a cozy living room and den. Ron, Yori and Shego sat with her and Wade, Drakken Yoko, and Monique sat close by in the living room. Wade and Mon attempted to reassure Yoko, who, after discovering the threats made against her, was worrying to the point of wringing wrinkles into her shirt. The ambient noise of the television was barely audible over everyone's small conversations.

Yori was lost in her own thoughts and Kim knew exactly why. Ron had revealed GJ's knowledge of not only her clan, but the amount of factoids known was disheartening to the ninja. She worried over her people's desire and necessity for privacy and how little it might take to force Global Justice to break that isolation.

Betty appeared from a separate bedroom, anger on her features as she walked into the den and leaned against the wall.

"How is she?" Mon asked.

"She's finally asleep," Betty spoke through her teeth.

Bonnie had been bad off and Kim actually surprised herself with how worried she'd been for the brunette. Bon wasn't a flower and she certainly didn't wilt under pressure, but whatever they'd done to her was significant and it had lit a fire inside Betty that unsettled anyone who made eye contact with her.

"Ms. Director," Yoko barely squeaked out. "How likely are they to go through with their threats?"

Betty took a moment to answer, "I don't know. It seems like we have enough people on our side that that can deter them, but it all depends on what they want from us."

"They don't just want justice for this murder," Yori added. "They are establishing dominance, reminding us that we are not as invincible as we may believe."

"They lost face tremendously after the Dementor attack," Betty mumbled just loud enough. "Their bruised egos need tending."

"So, it's nothing personal against us?" Wade asked.

"No," Betty winced as she played with the makeshift cast she'd placed over her hand, a Velcro wrist band that held her fingers in place. "They couldn't care less about us, just as long as we acknowledge who the big dogs are."

"But that's just some of them," Kim added. "Ron and I had very…friendly interrogators."

"KP's right?" her best friend said. "I had the feeling these guys were only doing this because they were ordered to."

"Maybe we have more allies than we believe," Yoko sounded hopeful.

Betty lifted a remote and raised the TV's volume, "Could have fooled me."

Everyone's attention was drawn to a mass group convergence of Middleton citizens outside city hall. Hundreds of people, along with many different news outlets, stood and apparently protested something in the streets. Signs were just now being introduced into the crowd and Kim's heart nearly broke while reading them.

'Team Murder', 'We Want Justice', and Kim had to shut her eyes from the last one she saw. It was a picture of her, smiling and innocent, with the words 'The Girl Who Can Do Anything; Even Kill' proudly displayed beneath it. The cameras were close enough to overhear many of the random chants the audience was spouting, but they all mixed together and made it difficult to hear. Above all else, anger reigned throughout the throng of onlookers.

"So that's all it takes," Shego mused with slight anger. "No proof, no facts outside of hearsay, but that's all they need to turn on us. Sorry, Princess, but it looks like you've been wasting your time."

Kim shot her a look, but she couldn't hold any sort of resentment along with it. Shego hadn't said it out of hate or malice; her face wore the same betrayal they all felt and it hurt Kim deeply. The woman had changed her life to fight for these very same people who now took no effort in flipping sides on a whim.

"Shock of shocks," Drakken added sarcastically. "People need a villain and they don't care who it is. Their loyalty only extends as far as their willingness to lay blame to make themselves feel superior."

Kim wanted to protest this, but the sight of most of her team nodding in agreement made her feel like it was all ending again. Their spirits were being broken one by one and that would _not _happen while she still breathed.

"It isn't all of them. Like Global Justice, it's just a few angry ones," Kim spoke confidently.

No one seemed to respond, but she could see they wanted to believe it. They were good people and they wanted to see that same goodness in the citizens, but the rally before them stemmed any hope they might achieve.

The cameras were suddenly overcome by a burst as something sped by overhead, causing the throng to look up as a single entity. A futuristic jet, though much larger than a standard fighter, zoomed overhead, stopped midair as thrusters allowed it to hover, and slowly settled onto a blank expanse of pavement near city hall. Struts softened its landing and the engines cut, sending the surroundings into stunned silence.

A familiar Chinook eventually appeared and settled next to the jet. Driver could be seen through the glass but he appeared to be waiting as the jet's side door slid upward and a ramp extended to the ground below. Her stomach went into knots at the sight of the people who exited the craft.

They were led by Jack Hench, decked out in a black business suit and dark sunglasses, looking as expensive as he could afford. He swept his hair back as he stepped onto the pavement below. A similarly dressed, but much more animated, Junior followed and waved double hands at the crowd and gave a winning, pearly white smile. The vampire, Nos, followed after in a less fancy, but form fitting vest, button up shirt, and slacks combination, but he seemed to be less enthused than his cohorts. Adrena followed decked in a women's tuxedo, though her bowtie was missing and her shirt was unbuttoned just enough to show skin underneath. Her dress shoes were also switched for riding boots.

Kim's eyes narrowed at the last member, the dusty blonde Iris dressed in much less impressive apparel. Her blood red riding jacket stopped midway down her torso, her tight tee shirt sponsored a band Kim didn't recognize, and her baggy, black pants made her look more normal than the rest as she gave the crowd a backward peace sign.

In sections, the crowd began to become excited as they realized who these people were. Small cheers began, but erupted further when Junior began blowing kisses and even Nos could be bothered to give a halfhearted, Queen of England style hand wave. The reporters bum rushed the group as they progressed for city hall and Jack clearly was expecting this; he was already removing his sunglasses as they approached.

Questions assaulted him, all pertaining to this new super group he'd formed. Junior stepped forward to absorb some of the attention and Jack seemed to allow this, though the leader still remained to appear in charge and willing to speak.

"Please, please, good people," Junior began with practiced glee, "we have important business to attend to with your kind mayor. Please make your questions short and concise."

The expected questions followed: what was the group called, what were their intentions, did they intend to be rivals or allies to the current Team Possible. Junior and Jack took turns answering, assuring everyone that their intentions were already being made known by the amount of villains they'd arrested and the multitude of civilians saved from disasters. They had no name and encouraged the press to apply anything they deemed appropriate.

Then, as expected, the one speaker rose above the others with a question most seemingly wanted answered.

"Are you here to investigate Team Possible?"

Jack's group, as a whole, gave full attention to this interviewer, whose microphone stuck out as far as possible to receive the answer. There were glances amongst the group, but it was Jack who leaned into the mic with a serious expression.

"The charges brought against Team Possible are sketchy at best and I believe Global Justice has full jurisdiction over the investigation. The matter is out of our hands."

This displeased the audience, who clearly wanted a more resolute answer, especially the uppity members who carried the signs. The yells of 'we want justice' and accusations of murder didn't go unnoticed. As the group continued their walk to city hall, Iris grabbed one of the microphones and pointed at the audience.

"You want justice!? If I'm not mistaken, Kim Possible has been giving you that for five years! You call for her head just because Global justice tells you to!? Where were they when Dementor was causing a ruckus!? Where were they when The Political Statement took a city intersection hostage!? Where were they when The Technomancer was leveling your city and destroying your stuff!?"

The throng was obviously flabbergasted by this tirade. Surprisingly, Jack Hench was grinning and even the remainder of his group stood behind Iris as a unit, in solidarity over her words. Junior took the microphone and gave a look of seriousness and sexuality, eliciting a murmur of sighs from the females of the audience.

"Team Possible were there," he added. "And, just as importantly, _we _were there. We saw Team Possible fight and struggle for this city and we are prepared to do the same. We have no proof either way if Kim and her friends are guilty or innocent, but, if you ask us our opinion…"

Iris pressed a fist outward, facing towards the nearest camera and staring into it with utmost seriousness.

"We believe in Team Possible," she said as Kim almost felt she could see her through the broadcast.

"We believe in Team Possible," Junior repeated and raised his fist as well.

Adrena followed, then Nos, and finally Jack. At once, the crowd began to rise in fervor. At first, only a mumble of unintelligible speaking could be heard; soon, it rose into a clear chant.

"We believe!" echoed throughout the streets as the onlookers raised their fists in unison and cheered in random intervals.

"What just happened?" Ron was bewildered.

"I believe we were just vouched for," Yori replied.

"Wait, why?! They're supposed to be the bad guys right!? Does everyone else remember Carlos' speech!? He and Jack were making a group to replace ours!"

Kim slowly stood and walked to the TV, mesmerized by what she saw.

"Kimmie?" Shego walked after her, worry in her voice.

"Look," Kim said to everyone and pointed at the screen.

The shot moved through the chorus of people, each one raising a fist and chanting or cheering after Jack's group. The small collection of sign holders were despondent, slowly lowering their signs as their effort was clearly outmatched by the overall emotion of the crowd.

"Forget Jack and the others," the redhead continued. "Look at the people. They still believe in us and not just because they're told to. The few naysayers are lost to the ones we should be noticing."

She turned to the group as they watched as instructed, "We've always done this for those people. There have been and will always be the ones who decry us, but they're a speck in that crowd, a grain of sand in the desert. We'll still help them because it's what we do. We don't do this for the adulation or the attention; just remember: the haters are only loudest in short bursts. The rest…"

She looked again to the innumerable mass that pumped fists and voiced their faith in their home team.

"…the rest are louder than anything else."

"You're talking like we were on the verge of giving up," Shego said.

Kim gave her a look that practically asked, "Weren't you?"

Shego stepped up to her as close as she dared, but still close enough to feel her heat, "I didn't like the world before all this, so nothing's different now. Anywhere you go, I'll follow you there. That will _never_ change."

"Thank you," Kim whispered.

"Anybody else?" Shego asked and surveyed the room. "We all have something to lose, so nobody's special in that regard."

The room as a whole gave nods and affirmations, which fixed anything that those signs had done to Kim. Never lose sight; that was she always told herself. The only thing now was to find out what they could do. They were trapped in Middleton until further notice.

Kim's kimmunicator sounded and she fumbled for it, "Hello?"

"Ms. Possible," Senior's voice answered. "So nice to hear your voice."

"Senior? Where are you?"

"On my way to you, my dear. Please have everyone prepared, as I'm bringing along important guests, amongst them the mayor of your fair city."

"Why?"

"To strategize, my dear. To strategize."

* * *

Despite the cold, the team stood outside Betty's house and watched as the jet and Chinook took turns landing in what little empty land happened to be nearby. Mountain ranges and trees obscured most of the property, but luckily small patches of grass were littered throughout. Jack and his team exited just as suavely as they had in Middleton, but Kim was focused on Driver exiting the copter, opening the door, and assisting Senior, Senior in exiting. They were followed by the mayor of Middleton, someone that Kim hadn't realized held that position and someone she thought she'd never have to see again after high school.

Her groan was lost to Ron's exclamation, "Barkin!?"

Steve Barkin hadn't visibly aged a bit since they'd last seen him and still carried himself like a drill sergeant. Now dressed in his navy blue business suit, he commanded the same presence of dominant power he always had.

"Guess we should have paid attention to last month's elections," Kim nudged Ron who returned a pitiful pout.

The newcomers approached, but Jack's crew held back.

"Possible, Stoppable," Barkin's voice boomed naturally. "Ms. Go."

"Hey Stevie," Shego wiggled her fingers.

"Congratulations on winning office," Kim offered.

Steve inhaled proudly, "Yes, well it seems my years of substituting multiple subjects and dealing with rowdy children has made me very…multifaceted. Perfect for politics at least."

"The good mayor and I," Senior interrupted, eager to get to the point, "have spoken at length about what we may do to take people's attention away from these…baseless rumors and accusations. Team Possible, now more than ever, must show the world at large that we are still champions for them and them alone."

"Which is why I've taken it upon myself to schedule a little event to restore the community's faith in your team. Years ago, Middleton used to hold galas for fundraisers or important banquets to raise awareness. Team Possible will be hosting their own gala to show everyone in the city that you're still part of the solution and not the problem."

"What point does that prove?" Betty balked. "We aren't aristocrats or social conmen; we're heroes."

"As of right now," Barkin grimaced at her, "you're confined to city limits and not much help to anyone. Instead of hiding in the mountains and looking suspicious, why not do something good for the community that doesn't involve risking your health and safety?"

Some of the group made motions to argue, but Kim held up a silencing hand, "We'll do it. Just give us a time and a place."

"Team Possible's old base; we'll cordon off the streets around it for the event. December fifteenth; you have two weeks to prepare for a Christmas themed gala."

"That's nowhere near enough time," Mon said.

"You'll have plenty of help, including Jack's team. Even the mayor of Go City has offered her and her husband's services," Barkin leaned in menacingly. "You'll manage."

Kim only nodded and walked past Steve, making for Jack Hench. Jack didn't so much as flinch from her approach, but openly welcomed it with a greasy smile.

"What's in this for you?" Kim asked.

"The same thing," he answered. "We need people's trust more than anything and people are so easily swayed by special events."

"Why should we even begin to trust you knowing what we know about you and your scheme?"

He frowned, "I defended you for a reason, Kim. I know you didn't kill Carlos and I don't want anyone else thinking it either. It takes away from the investigators finding who _actually_ killed a friend of mine. I want their heads far more than anyone else."

"What are they for?" she nodded to the group behind him and let her gaze linger on Iris for a moment.

"I certainly can't fight crime alone, can I?" he chuckled. "They're just like yours. Good people with bad past decisions who are dedicated to making things right in the world. Sometimes for a nominal fee, of course."

"You're up to something," she said plainly.

"Aren't we all," he muttered. "Still, I suggest taking up the offer. You have nothing to lose."

Iris was between them before they knew it and Jack reflexively stepped back. She stood only inches from Kim, arm behind her back and gripping her other arm in a nervous fashion. She gave the redhead a sincere look.

"Can we talk? Alone?"

Kim nodded and beckoned her follow to Betty's house, stopping at Ron to say, "Get everyone acquainted, but don't let your guards down. Make sure everyone's on board as well. I'll be back."

"Roger," he saluted and took his role as leader pro temp seriously enough.

They entered into the house and took the room furthest from the front door, what Kim assumed was Betty's bedroom. Iris closed the door and leaned against it, giving a nervous smile to the suspicious redhead.

"Hey, you," she attempted to sound playful.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Kim asked.

"Right. Like I'd interrupt your anger session towards Shego lying to you by announcing that I was also withholding important information. Would you have? Don't answer that; of course you would."

"What does Jack want? Please, don't lie to me."

Iris moved across the room and stood inches away from the other girl, "Money. Lots of it and the tout and power to back it up. You showed him that heroics could be profitable without all the legal threat that villainy causes. He's making bank on people's suffering: charging people to exterminate militants and terrorists in their countries, eliminating war criminals and dictators; we do the dirty work no one asks your team to do."

"And?"

"And? And that's it. He may be a scumbag, but he doesn't always have to be up to something. He doesn't mean your team any harm, Kim…I wouldn't let him."

"Your vampire friend brought harm to Shego."

"He challenged her to a fight and she accepted. He never forced her into a confrontation."

Kim narrowed her eyes, "You're better than this."

Iris' eyes widened just enough to appear cross with that statement before her hands shot out and shoved Kim to the bed behind her. Kim grunted and was about to regain herself when the blonde powered her back down and pinned her to the mattress. Kim grit her teeth from the firm grip.

"I was on my best behavior around you, Possible," Iris growled. "You don't know who I really am."

"You never bothered to tell me," Kim didn't struggle.

"I wasn't supposed to stay that close to you! I was supposed to study you, learn you inside and out so that I could one day be better than you. For years all I've ever been is the replacement for Kim Possible!"

"What do you mean?" Kim was suddenly confused.

"After my parents died, I took it out on the world. I was already a freshly teenaged, rebellious little bitch. I picked fights at school and eventually out on the streets, trying to find someone to hurt in retaliation for my parents!"

"What happened to them?" Kim said softly.

Iris laughed bitterly, "Nothing I could blame. They died of an illness, some stupid disease they never even knew they had. And they loved me to the very end, Kim. They told me they loved me up to their deaths. I was even sent to live with my grandparents, who loved me just as much. I didn't have terrible parents to hate, I didn't have a worthless family to resent, and I couldn't even blame anything specific for losing them. Do you have any idea how that feels? To have so much anger and resentment and nothing to direct it towards?"

"No," she answered simply.

"You aren't supposed to be honest!" Iris yelled at her. "You aren't supposed to be so understanding!"

Her grip loosened, but she still hovered over Kim as a tear raced down one of her cheeks.

"I was so good at fighting," she continued. "I was so good at hurting people that I had to leave my family in fear I'd hurt them as soon as beating up strangers didn't satisfy me anymore. I wandered for so long, like some little bum, until he found me. Nos changed everything. He didn't feel, so he didn't try to comfort me with useless, loving bull crap. Instead, he gave me an outlet and I followed him ever since. He's the one who introduced me to Jack Hench, told me of his plan."

Kim allowed the girl the time to sniffle, to try and play tough and hide her emotions like she'd done for years it seemed.

"Jack wanted a team. He'd seen you for years defying all expectations and you made him believe it could be duplicated. He and Carlos hatched a scheme that would take years to come to fruition, a little betting game to pass their time. He'd seen what I could do even at a young age and he told Nos 'make her as good as Kim, then maybe she'll be of use'."

She tumbled over onto the bed next to Kim, finally releasing her despite Kim never feeling very threatened from the display. The blonde lay on her side and stared at the redhead.

"I hated you before I even met you," she continued. "I was always compared to you, always tormented whenever Nos told me Kim was faster or knew more forms of martial arts. You were my white whale. Finally, they let me meet you and let me enroll at college just for a chance to study you. I decided to play a game as well, pretend to befriend you just to make it sting that much fiercer when I turned on you."

Iris scooted closer to her, eyes still glossy from tears she refused to shed any further, "And you turned out to be nothing I expected. They called you a prude, they called you high and mighty, and they swore you would look down on me because I was gay or rude or outspoken. Then you have the gall to be everything that's good in this world."

Kim chuckled, causing Iris to grimace. She believed she was making light of her story, but Kim was just shocked she was this intent on pretending any further.

"Is all that supposed to scare me?" Kim asked. "I'm really quite used to people acting tough when all they need is someone to be there. I seem to attract them."

Iris rolled away, uninterested in being analyzed, but Kim just scooted closer, "I'm sorry about your parents and what you've been through, but don't think for a second I'm falling for this irredeemable stuff. I've seen you at your sweetest and I know the real Iris. You can claim to be all bad and emotionless, but I've seen you for who you really are: a friend."

"You're so annoying," Iris swung a halfhearted fist at her and missed.

Kim laughed and she somehow coaxed a chuckle from the other girl as well.

They were both silent for a few moments before Iris mumbled, "I'm sorry for kissing you."

"You should be," Kim playfully reprimanded. "Stealing kisses is so unattractive."

They both laughed a bit more honestly at that one.

Kim sighed, "I'm flattered, I really am, but I still love Shego. I think I'm always going to be in love with her."

"Then why are you in bed with me, you tramp? Go get her."

"I wish it were that simple."

Iris rolled over, "It usually is that simple. What's wrong? Afraid she's gonna' betray you again and all that melodramatic, girly crap?"

Kim pursed her lips, "Now who's being annoying?"

Iris glared at her for some time, gauging her for something Kim had no clue about. Finally, she sighed, reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a DVD case with a disc inside it. She handed it to Kim, who only accepted it with a confused eyebrow raised.

"I know you love her, I knew from the moment I saw you two on campus. Everyone else sees it but you and, quite frankly, it's stomach churning. That disc has everything you need to see on it."

Kim stared at it, "What do I need to see?"

"What kind of person Shego really is."

* * *

Betty watched as the groups finally began to disperse, Team Possible and Team Hench somehow finding a sense of peace enough to speak to one another and make friendly at least for the time being. She couldn't be bothered to do much fraternizing, as she was too busy watching, calculating, and making sure something wasn't attempted while they were evenly matched in power.

She was like that, would always be like that, and she was just angry enough to try physically tossing intruders off of her property should they appear disrespectful. Shockingly that didn't occur. Jack and his crew were cordial, if not pompous at times. Adrena and Ron seemed to be friendly, though the girl did take perverse joy in referring to him as the boy who ruined her career. She seemed lackadaisical of it as she laughed at his sputtering.

Junior and Senior talked most and it seemed like whatever was between them now was still friendly or at least in the process of repairing. Funnily, she'd never seen the younger Senior so…confident. Whatever he'd been doing for Jack had him looking more self-assured than ever and not in his usual cocky demeanor.

Nos was an enigma. He merely stood by and listened, every now and then glancing in the direction of the departed Kim and Iris. Sometimes, she'd catch him looking at her, they'd lock gazes for a moment, each one wearing that same calculating visage, and they'd simultaneously break eye contact. He was dangerous, that much was evident even in the way he stood, but he made no threatening gestures towards the group.

Jack was actually the most surprising, as he was not only friendly in that oil salesmen kind of way, but he also had the most heartfelt moment of the group. As they were dispersing, Jack neared Monique and kept a safe distance, clearly not intending to frighten the girl.

"Monique Symone?" he asked.

She merely nodded suspiciously.

"Have you spoken to Leon recently?"

Her face softened, "No. Not since he left."

"Shame. I worry about him, but…he doesn't exactly return my calls. Perhaps he'll contact you soon."

"Maybe," was all she could offer.

He actually looked a tad despondent as he signaled for his people to load into the jet, "He had many good things to say about you and him, Ms. Symone. He was quite fond of you."

She didn't have much to say to that, but he wasn't expecting much it seemed. He was merely removing something from his chest that had seemed to be there for some time.

"For what it's worth," he returned his sunglasses to his eyes and gave her one last nod before walking away, "thank you for making my nephew happy."

Almost as if rehearsed, Iris walked out of Betty's home mere seconds later and bid them all a slightly friendly farewell. And with that, they were gone. Senior beckoned the group goodbye with promises that he would assist with the gala as much as possible. Driver swore the same and offered everyone rides back home. All left with an air of positivity about them and why wouldn't they? The whole group was so charmingly optimistic it was heartwarming.

Kim exited last and actually stopped to give Betty a hug before leaving, asking her to take care of Bonnie and be safe. Director chuckled and returned the affection, glad they could be so informal with one another. She watched the Chinook fly safely back towards the city before escaping that biting cold and returning to her warm, safe home.

This just might work. The gala idea was insincere, but she thought if anyone could pull it off believably, then Team Possible was the only option. It wasn't as if they had much else to maintain their time over the next few days or even weeks. This investigation was going to get ugly unless something came up soon. Bring it on, she thought.

She changed into her spaghetti strap and lounge pants, intent on getting the rest she'd been denied from worry. She was going to get wrinkly if this nonsense persisted. Still, she swooped by Bonnie's room to check on her before lying down herself. The girl appeared fast asleep, unmoving in her bed and curled into her blankets like an infant. She looked vulnerable, weak, and Betty felt a bit of anger return.

"They gone?" Bonnie suddenly asked without looking up.

"Didn't mean to wake you," Betty entered and sat on the bed. "Yeah, they're gone. You have a ton to catch up on. I'll tell you after you've slept some more."

Bonnie opened her eyes but just stared at nothing as she lay in that little bundle. The look on her young face was a mixture of sadness and shame and Betty could tell she had more to say.

"I hate being the weakest link," she muttered.

"You aren't," Director reassured.

"I didn't see anyone else crying."

"Everyone else didn't have a world class interrogator giving them the fifth degree. You came out of that amazingly well considering the state I've seen Duper instill in some soldiers."

"He knew exactly what buttons to push," she sounded afraid even now. "He talked about my school life like he'd been there. He talked about my sisters like he'd personally watched them make my life Hell. He called me a drama queen and incapable of forming deep bonds and self-absorbed and…he was right about everything."

She was on the verge of tears again, but Betty was prepared to quash that at first sight, "A drama queen would have demanded consolation from everyone after what happened to you. You bucked up and dealt with it yourself. You have bonds with our team, whether you realize it or not. Kim even made sure to tell me to take care of you before she left. And she supposedly hates you. Let's not forget me in that little 'no deep bonds' nonsense."

She ran her fingers through Bonnie's hair playfully. She didn't smile, but she did close her eyes and seem to enjoy the contact. That encouraged Betty to continue at a lighter pace.

"And no one who's self-absorbed would have taken so much time on someone else's appearance. Besides, that's not exactly a trait specific to Bonnie Rockwaller. Even _if_ Duper was right about all that stuff, who cares? I like you just the way you are."

Bonnie gave her the most sincere, grateful look she'd ever been given by a human and she did adore it. Something about the girl being happy definitely sparked a warm feeling inside her. After so many years of focusing on the world's benefit as a whole, it was refreshing to have someone specific to concentrate her efforts onto.

"Get some sleep, sweetie," Betty patted her once more and began to stand, but Bonnie deftly grabbed her wrist.

She saw the teen bite her lip nervously, "Could you…keep me company?"

A nervous flutter accompanied that request, "I might fall asleep if I sit here any longer."

Bonnie opened her blanket cocoon in offering, "Then sleep."

The implication was…a tad more uncouth than she was expecting, but why was she so intent on declining? It was just sleeping next to a female friend; nothing out of the ordinary, right? Wait, why was she trying to justify this in any form? The girl needed her because she was distraught and nothing more.

She told herself that as she accepted the place next to Bonnie, told herself it was only a gesture of kindness even when the teen saddled up next to her and placed her head comfortably in the crook of Betty's neck. Betty told herself it was just how they were, nothing more, even when she felt Bonnie's body heat next to her and felt a slight flush cover her face before closing her eyes and wondering why this felt so comfortable.

* * *

Kim didn't bother giving it much thought before popping the DVD into her player and taking a seat on the couch. She'd decided if their old base was to be the future site of the gala, she might as well make sure everything was in working order. That and she wanted complete privacy for whatever she was about to witness. From the way Iris spoke, she assumed this disc held something purely for her.

She pulled her legs up and curled into herself, nervous tension bringing her hammering heart to a fever pitch. Nervous couldn't begin to describe her current emotional state, but a stronger word either didn't exist or she simply didn't know of it. The only thing that pushed her forward was, like always, the hope that something worthwhile could be drawn from the disc.

A black screen welcomed her and soon a series of numbers began to count upward. White text at the bottom read "SpyCam VIPSEC1" and a date read off that was set several months ago. The screen suddenly flared to life and focused in on a restaurant table inside a building she didn't recognize. She did, however, recognize the man seated at the table, the shot showing him from slightly above and to his side.

Carlos delicately and aristocratically dabbled at the expensive food set before him and randomly checked his watch, apparently awaiting someone's arrival. It was this shot for almost five minutes before someone did show up and Kim's heart skipped a beat as the familiar, beautiful green tinted woman approached the table.

Shego was dressed in the motorcycle leathers she rarely ever wore, which would help Kim put the timeframe for this footage sometime around the day Shego had saved her from those goons after she was injured.

"Shego," Carlos stood. "As radiant as ever."

"Carlos," the woman cooed back. "As honest as ever."

He kissed her hand and she laughed in that totally fake way Kim had noticed over the months whenever she was utterly unimpressed with someone. They each took a seat as Carlos ordered her meal and drink, seemingly familiar enough with her to know her likes.

"So," Carlos began, "small talk or straight to business?"

"Business. I have a shopping trip to prepare for tomorrow."

"You're taking her shopping? I can assume everything went swimmingly then."

"Hook, line and sink," Shego seemed overly proud of herself. "She barely questioned my showing up randomly and seems willing to form a team."

"She seems incompetently naïve," he laughed.

"Incompotent? No. Too trusting for her own good? Definitely. Little Ms. Perfect is always out to prove that people are naturally good and everyone is redeemable."

Kim winced from the severe mocking tone the woman took as Carlos laughed along. They were clearly talking about her and that sat uneasily in her craw. She'd known of their little ploy to trick Kim into joining their little team, but hearing Shego's hateful and derisive words twisted a knife she still felt from time to time.

"I still don't see the point in having her around," Carlos sipped a wine. "She'll flip on us the moment she believes something is amiss."

"Then we'll have to make sure she doesn't suspect a thing," Shego purred. "It's really too bad, though. If only she wasn't so incorruptible. She and I could rule this world."

"You sound almost fond of her."

Shego frowned, "She's intolerable, but she's talented. I can stand being around her and that's enough. I just have to remain on my best behavior while we're together. Be everything she wishes me to be and she'll be putty in my hands."

They exchanged a knowing and evil grin between each other before the footage cut. Kim felt sick to her stomach and desired to shut it off immediately. She gripped the arm of the couch and tried to rationalize that this was the old Shego, the one who hadn't changed for her. She swore to herself that Sheridan's feelings were sincere now, no matter what she intended before. She mostly believed herself.

The video flickered and cut to the same setting, this time the date was days later. Carlos had taken the same seat, was eating and drinking the same items; he appeared to be a man of habit. Minutes passed again before Shego appeared onscreen. She still wore that cocky, devil may care smirk she always possessed whenever they used to fight one another.

"Good to see you uninjured," Carlos greeted her the same way. "I heard about your run in with the two brutes outside the mall the other day."

"They were easy," Shego shrugged and took her seat. "They also offered a rare chance to show my 'loyalty' towards Princess."

"She's still falling for it?"

Shego laughed, "You should have seen her. She wouldn't let me go she was so grateful. If I'd had food in my hand, she would have eaten from it."

Carlos seemed to say the next words carefully, "I hear you've been speaking with Jack."

Shego physically swept her hand, deflecting the subject, "Ugh, Hench has been bugging me to set his nephew up with Kim for some time now. I'm only doing it so Jack will get off my back about all these favors I don't remember I owe him. I tried at the mall, but noooooo, Kimmie has to be all introverted and mopey about her ex. Pisses me off."

"Why?" he seemed befuddled.

Shego glanced away then, almost avoiding eye contact, "She deserves so much better than that blond doofus. She could literally have any guy she wanted and she goes for Mr. Still Proudly Takes Part in Kid's Recreations. She's so boring even with who she loves."

"Well, Jack's nephew should suffice, as long as he's nothing like his uncle."

"He isn't or I wouldn't bother doing this. I'm gonna try to set them up again, maybe have a nice dinner out."

"Sounds splendid, though I recommend making it a group date. She might be suspicious otherwise."

Shego twirled a finger on her cheek mockingly, "Oh gee whiz, I would never have thought of that."

"Charming," he grinned and then beamed as though an idea just came to him. "I would love to accompany you; as assistance, of course. I'd recommend also inviting one of her friends along. I'm sure Jack's nephew knows someone."

Shego leaned into him and smiled seductively, "You must have a ton of connections. Any chance we can get VIP seating in Upperton?"

He leaned into her advance, "I wouldn't allow anything less."

The scene cut and Kim couldn't fight the fit of slight jealousy at how flirtatious Shego behaved with Carlos. She also hurt much more noticeably from this little revelation. Kim had looked back on that moment, when Shego burned that check and chose her over money, as a turning point in their friendship and eventual relationship. Was it all just meaningless after all?

The next scene popped in and this was dated only a week afterward and set early morning. Same location, same food and drink, same greeting between the two, but this time Shego looked…apprehensive? She certainly didn't look as confident or cocky as she had thus far. She took her seat and Carlos shot straight to the point.

"You sounded uneasy on the phone. Is everything alright?"

Shego took a moment to finally meet his eyes and there was clear worry in them, "I've been having second thoughts about including Kimmie in our team."

Carlos didn't look pleased by this, "I don't understand. You're the one who convinced me to include her from the beginning. What's changed?"

"She just doesn't fit in the plans anymore," she was avoiding his eyes now.

Carlos set his utensils down, "You're becoming attached."

Shego's hand slammed against the table, forcing the man to jump slightly, "I'm not…becoming…attached. She's still just as infuriating as she's ever been, it's just…"

Even Kim could see through the video that Shego didn't mean it. She was nervous, fidgety, struggling for words and that was so unlike the quick witted woman. Carlos could tell too, as he developed a mock, sympathetic tone as they spoke.

"It will be impossible to replace her."

"We'll find someone," Shego was adamant. "It doesn't have to be her. There are plenty of people who deserve what we're going to do. She doesn't deserve that."

Carlos didn't respond, but simply leaned back and continued his meal. Neither spoke for some time as Sheridan visibly warred with herself internally and Kim wished she could read her mind at that moment. Shego finally checked her watch and stood abruptly.

"Leaving already?" Carlos asked.

"I have plans today."

"With Kim?"

Shego scowled before answering, "We're going to the fair."

"How romantic," he mumbled and she simply walked away. "Don't forget what we stand to gain from this, Shego. Is that all worth one little girl's happiness?"

The video cut and Kim immediately knew something was different. Shego had changed in the most subtle way and it had everything to do with Kim. That had been right after their first kiss, when Kim had revealed her feelings for the thief and they'd been reciprocated with joy. She'd feared even those memories were false, another ruse by a master manipulator.

No. Something was different now and she leaned into the next image, reading the date and recognizing it immediately. It was a date she held closest to her heart, a time she stored eternally in the deepest parts of herself. It was the morning after they'd made love for the first time. It was the same scenario as all the other mornings, save for a clear apprehension on Carlos' handsome face.

Shego appeared almost immediately and didn't bother sitting next to him; she merely tossed a card of some kind on the table.

"I'm out," she said matter-of-factly.

Carlos closed his eyes and set his utensils down calmly, "Excuse me?"

"I'm out," she didn't waver in her words. "There's all your money, plus the advance you gave me. I'm done. I don't expect we'll see each other again."

She turned to leave, but he halted her, "I implore you reconsider. You're just tired from that Dementor nonsense. You just need to refocus."

She spun, "Read my lips, Guerrero. We're…done…I'm…out."

"What has that little girl done to you?"

She was in his face in an instant, "Nothing. As far as you're concerned, Kim Possible is off limits. You threaten her, you have anything to do with her, and you'll answer to me. Clear?"

"Crystal," he sipped his wine and she nodded before standing upright. "You won't escape this life, Shego. You belong here."

"I found where I belong."

"And what happens when she sees you for what you are?"

"She'll accept me, because that's who she is."

"And if she doesn't?"

Shego's eyes swam with emotion, "Then at least I had her this long. No regrets, Carlos. I'm done with regrets."

She stood and walked away and Kim couldn't see what happened afterwards because tears flooded her sight. She barely noticed the DVD ending, switching to a blank image that indicated the end of the series of recordings.

_She protected me. She chose me and she defended me and oh God how could I have turned her away!?_

She controlled her sobs, only allowing a few sniveling convulsions to take her before she toughened up through the rest. This wasn't the time for sorrow. Weeping was the last resort for those out of options. She had options and she was finished wasting the opportunity.

Shego had never been her perfect soul mate, if a thing even existed. In fact, she was so different from anything Kim had ever fantasized about that it took her by surprise how every thought of her was accompanied by butterflies. She'd lied and she'd hidden the truth, but that didn't matter now. No more doubt; Kim was so fed up with doubting. The wonderful creature on that tape deserved more than her suspicions and hesitation.

Kim dried her tears and composed herself before picking up her kimmunicator and hoping Wade was still awake. She had an idea for the gala and it was going to be a long shot, but it was so worth the effort. One person mattered most now and Kim would no longer be content with simply having her near. Sheridan Go was the most precious thing in her existence; it was time Kim reminded her of that fact.

* * *

_**A/N: **_American readers may take unkindly to my use of protesters due to current events in their country, but I promise I wasn't trying to make a social commentary on current happenings. It was just a coincidence and I wasn't out to offend anyone.

Please bear with me, as the next chapter is special and will be sizable, so I won't have it out in the normal time frame. Sorry for the wait. Happy New Year everyone and welcome to 2015!


	27. Kim Possible: The Second Time Around

_**Preface: **_This is a big one ladies and gents and I've decided to go with a motif of sorts. Consider this like the Kim Possible movies. It's long, but it needed to be. Hope you enjoy it immensely.

* * *

_**Kim Possible: The Second Time Around**_

_**Part 1: Kim Possible: First Steps Towards Forever**_

She met the sun early that morning, staring out her room's balcony as the warm, glowing orb topped the horizon. It was rare to be able to see it in the city, but their hotel possessed a view she'd never even entertained before. Now, she planned on many mornings in the future watching the sun rise. If she was lucky, she'd have someone to watch it with soon.

Kim Possible made sure to eat heartily, excited beyond measure that this was happening. The gala was less than two weeks away and today would be the planning stages and hopefully the beginning of a substantial workload for their team. She grinned against the impossible, knowing that they were capable of great success as long as they remembered they were a team.

Wade was the first to see her as her kimmunicator beeped to life and the younger teen smiled back at her.

"Good news?" Kim asked.

"As always," he grinned. "Contacted him last night. It took some convincing and you might need to butter him up for propriety's sake, but he seemed willing."

"I'll give him whatever he wants. I really need it for my gift. How long will it take to make it?"

"About a week. He usually takes longer and charges much more, but after you saved his cat from that group of DNAmy's dog-hybrids, he's willing to cut us a deal."

"Spankin'," she couldn't keep the excitement from peaking.

Wade laughed innocently, "So…this mean you and Shego are back together?"

Kim sighed, "It'll be a surprise for the gala, but…I hope so, Wade. God, I hope so."

"Me too. I'm sick of not seeing you two together. I want you to be happy Kim. Nobody makes you happier than her."

"You rock, Wade."

"I know," he half saluted and logged out.

One down, more to go. She'd thought of several things to do to make this an occasion Shego would never forget, but she'd settled on only a few. This wasn't about showing off. This was about reminding the older woman about just how precious she was. After the way Kim had flaked on her, she could never make up exactly the extent of her feelings, but she'd have so many years to try.

Of course, Ron and Yori were there bright and early, Kim's best friend ready to go at a moment's notice. Yori seemed better, but she could also just be putting up a tough front in hopes she wouldn't be left out of the preparations. Kim was glad she'd showed and not just because her presence was a consistent motivator for Ron. Their resident flower expert had also been tasked with something for Shego's surprise.

Kim hugged both before asking her, "Any luck?"

"It was a simple request," Yori squeezed her hands and smiled. "We shall have plenty for the gala."

"Thank you."

"It was quite literally the least I could do. Anything for you and Shego."

"Gamora's been too introverted lately anyways," Ron mused. "Maybe getting her Kimmie love back will put some fire into Ms. Attitude."

"This will not fail," Yori always sounded so sincere and Kim was grateful.

They began the cleaning process, as that would be the most time consuming by a supremely wide margin. They started slow, not intending to wind themselves knowing they had more help on the way. That help showed soon, as Drakken, Wade, Yoko and the new maid, CiCi, arrived on a new bubbled version of Drakken's hovercraft, a useful inclusion for the winter times. The UFO-like vehicle descended like a space invader and a small walkway allowed them exit.

Surprisingly, there were more passengers than they'd expected, as Vivian Porter and Oliver had joined the group. They were even dressed in basic, easy movement clothing to show their willingness to work. CiCi wasted no time in rolling up her sleeves and awaited Drew's command to begin.

"Have fun, CiCi," he grinned like an idiot and she was off.

"She seems…motivated," Ron watched the bubblegum haired robot take to the work with admirable gusto.

"She works off simple, positive reinforcement," Drakken looked rather proud. "And, unlike henchmen, she isn't shy about returning it. You're doing great, dear!"

"Dr. Drakken has the most charming grin!" she called back without stopping.

Drakken almost swooned, "A man could get used to this. I suppose I shall begin planning out the foliage. Whenever you're ready, Yori."

The ninja bid Ron luck and accompanied Drakken into the building. They had a plethora of exotic plants to look over and, considering both's specialty in foliage, they were perfect for design. Speaking of design, Monique showed next and had been tasked with finding someone to assist in designing and creating the numerous banners they had planned. Kim gasped at the person she'd arrived with.

"You said to find the best artist I knew," Mon beamed and threw a hand out towards the visitor.

"Josh!" Kim cried and offered the young man a hug.

Josh Mankey had indeed been the most artistically gifted person in high school and had designed most of the banners for homecoming games and pep rallies. He didn't look much different, still blonde tip haired and overly handsome in that unassuming way. His simple greeting of raising a hand and saying "Yo" was all Kim needed to see he was still as comfortably laid back as ever. He explained to them of his life after leaving Middleton, of his college days and missing his old haunts. They talked much as they worked and Kim was happy to see Josh again.

Not only was he one of the nicest people from high school, but she also had the chance to see how she still felt about the first boy she'd held a real flame for. He was still physically attractive, that wouldn't likely ever change, and he had a great personality and a winning smile. Still, all she saw when she looked at him was Josh. He was missing that one thing she desired these days: he wasn't Shego. That put a noticeable pep in her step.

Speaking of her favorite green person, where was she? She'd promised to help, but she hadn't offered a timetable for arrival. Still, it was midday and she was still MIA, which put a damper on Kim's mood a bit. She really, _really_ wanted to lay eyes on her reason for this hard work and intense planning. She needed her muse…hell, who was she kidding? She just needed Sheridan, end of discussion. Every moment she was somewhere else was less opportunity for them to begin fixing everything.

They took a break for a meal and were finally graced with more allies, the unexpected duo of Senior and Junior, flown in by Driver. The father and son had apparently rekindled their kinship and Senior couldn't stop gloating over his son's heroics. Junior basked in the praise and Kim couldn't help but find it entertaining. They'd come so far since the days of Junior stealing most of Europe's power with a gigantic tanning lamp.

Driver was, for the first time ever as far as she knew, dressed in simple clothes and eager to assist. Senior lamented his lack of any real skills to offer, but he graciously offered his son as physical labor. A bit of ego stroking had the overly muscular young man lifting in no time.

Mayor Barkin stopped by to simply make certain the group was taking this event seriously and seemed pleased enough to not say anything outright unpleasant as he wished them luck and left only minutes after arriving. Betty and Bonnie arrived afterward and most everyone noticed something…different between them. Bonnie, while having been distraught only days ago was more chipper than Kim had ever seen. Besides that, the two were so jovial around one another and almost seemed to lament having to separate for their respective tasks.

Bonnie was set to assist Wade and Yoko in setting up the sound booth and planning the event's occasional presentations. The former dancer had enough knowledge of stage play to offer insight into how the audience would view everything at the gala, from the speeches to the live band. Bonnie just seemed so pleasant and Kim would _not_ look this particular gift horse in the mouth.

Betty was more of a workhorse along with Junior, Driver and the others and insisted on working despite her hand injury. Bizarrely, there was an instance at one point wherein Betty lifted a heavy box incorrectly and she immediately seethed and grabbed her hand. Bonnie couldn't have been at her side faster and was genuinely comforting as she checked on her roomie. Their banter was so abnormal and they stared at each other for extended periods, even when they didn't seem to be aware they were doing it. It was almost like…no, no way. It was just Kim's imagination.

The first day had ended and Kim still didn't know where Shego had been. She should have called her, but she didn't' want to appear to be prying. She'd given her word and she was good for it. Kim just needed to be patient and trust the woman would be there.

Kim, Ron, and Yori all stayed at the hotel that night and Ron even convinced them to watch a wrestling show before turning in. Bit by bit, the abandoned place was becoming a home again and there was more positivity in the air every day it seemed.

The second day, Kim awoke to find a guest she hadn't expected waiting in her SUV in the parking lot. She rushed down to meet the girl at the door.

"Place looks nice so far, Tangelo," Iris gave her a tired smile.

"It's a start," Kim didn't have much else to offer, still unsure how to behave around the blonde after the little revelation at Betty's.

They stood in silence until Iris rubbed her head and sighed, "Sorry, I didn't mean to make things awkward. I'll bolt."

She tried to leave, but Kim had her arm in a second, "Mon and Josh need help with design. They could use an art major's touch."

Iris frowned, "What makes you think I wasn't lying about that too?"

"I saw your sketch book, remember? You're really good. We'd love to have you."

Iris took a moment to decide internally, but her slight smirk told all that needed to be said. She retrieved her supplies from her vehicle and walked past Kim into the hotel.

"Forgetting something?" Kim said and hugged her as she turned to answer.

Iris wasted no time in returning it, "If I didn't know any better, Kim, I'd say you were flirting."

"But you do know better," Kim poked her nose and was rewarded by a very genuine laugh.

Kim had needed to make her desire for only one woman known and she'd expected Iris to be hurt by that. She wasn't stupid and the other girl's attraction was palpable, but the blonde's attitude didn't sour after being rejected. On the contrary, their little heart to heart seemed to instill new life into their budding friendship. Perhaps Kim was selfish for continuing to be her close friend even knowing she couldn't return her feelings, but she needed people like Iris. Loyalty was increasingly hard to come by, so friends would need to be cherished and Iris had the potential to be a great one.

Iris wasn't the only new recruit, as their team was joined by the entirety of the Go family. Ouren, Myra, Hector, Melvin, Wendell and Wesley, along with the former Electronique, Illyana, arrived in style in a black limousine, but the family was set for work in street clothes. Ouren and Hego joined as labor, but Mego and the Wegos began to set up their musical accoutrement.

Most everyone stared in confusion as they unloaded their video game band peripherals, but Illyana explained that she would be designing the mock instruments to play classical music through the loud speakers. Since they didn't know many musicians besides Josh, coupled with the boys' desires to play live on stage, Kim hand waved it and said to give them a chance. Myra questioned why they couldn't just hire a live band, but Ouren convinced his wife to give their kids a test run.

Finally, later in the afternoon, Kim saw a familiar sports car arrive and was up and running before the woman had a chance to exit her car. She was just removing her sunglasses when she barely managed to catch the redhead midair as Kim practically tackled Shego and wrapped her arms around her neck. The woman stayed upright with some effort, but her enamored chuckling was music to Kim's ears.

"You're late," the teen said.

"I'm never late or early; I arrive precisely when I mean to," Shego poked Kim's sides, eliciting a giggle that even took Shego by surprise. "Afraid I wasn't coming?"

Kim shook her head, "Nope. You promised. You wouldn't leave me hanging."

She almost felt the taller woman's gaze sizing her up quizzically and it entertained her. While they'd been better recently, Kim hadn't been this touchy feely at all and that didn't go unnoticed now. Light sparkled in those emerald orbs and she knew something was up. Still, she didn't question it and instead allowed Kim to lead her inside and begin to assist.

Kim wanted everything to be a surprise and hiding anything from a professional thief was damn near impossible, so her only recourse was to distract her with the one thing she desired more than anything else: Kim herself. The teen always stayed within feet of the woman all day, every day for several days as they worked together. It worked, as Shego never questioned the secret cache lying around even when Kim made a show of leading her away.

More importantly, Kim _wanted _to be near her as close as possible. She wanted to do so much more, but that would be reserved for her surprise and she almost burst every time she thought of it. Her patience was tested for the entire two week period, but she knew it was going to be spectacular and worth the little wait she endured.

It almost seemed to come too quickly when the day finally arrived and the group gathered early to prepare. Jack and Adrena stood waiting, willing to help after they'd taken care of some of the trouble makers worldwide who were currently taking advantage of Team Possible's city arrest. Nos was still nowhere to be seen and even Iris had no clue as to his whereabouts, though she dismissed it as the vampire creature not enjoying human company for extended periods.

Shockingly, another guest showed later that morning and made a show of really only speaking to the one person she'd come to see.

"Yoyo!" Camille Leon screeched and ran for the younger girl.

"Cammy!" Yoko met her halfway and they embraced, with even Camille's hairless pet cat, Debutante, showing affection to the young Asian.

"Why have you been gone so long!? Palm Beach is so boring alone!"

"I'm sorry; we've been kinda grounded here by Global Justice. Don't you watch the news?"

Camille sputtered dismissively, "The news is for nerds. There are precisely three spas in Upperton and I plan on visiting every one of them. Coming?"

Yoko clearly enjoyed the older girl's enthusiasm, "I'd love to, but we have this gala planned. I need to help."

"It's okay, Yoko," Wade walked closer to them. "Everyone has to get ready anyways. Take a load off for a few."

"Hey, tons of fun," Camille said to the short teen. "Looking a little less ton nowadays. Smart change."

She didn't mean it to be rude, at least they didn't think so, but Yoko still went on the defensive and pulled Camille's attention away. She agreed to accompany the diva and gave Wade a peck on the lips goodbye and thanked him for offering her a break.

Wade seemed to pout a bit, but Kim made the save, "Hey, ignore her. If she was so great, Yoko would have been with her for the past month. Remember, we only got grounded a few days ago. Anything before that was all her choice."

"Yeah, dude," Ron added. "Don't listen to the shape shifter. It took me seventeen years to score a hottie like Kim. You're doing better than me so far."

"Thanks guys," Wade chuckled.

"So, Kim is a hottie, eh?" Yori's voice drifted from the entrance and Ron tensed.

"Not as hot as you, babe," he attempted, which drew a playful exclamation from Kim.

Ron glanced between them, announced he had food to prepare, and bolted from the room as everyone around laughed and Rufus was left to shake his head. With everyone in attendance expected of the team, they began to dress and Kim couldn't wait to show everyone, especially Shego, her attire. She twirled in the mirror as she admired it, the specially made design by Monique and her friends.

It was a strapless dress that flowed all the way to hide her feet. It was mostly green on her upper body with black crossties, but the bottom was intermixed black and green, with the colors almost fading into each other in succession. It shimmered in the light and she adored it already. Combined with green and black wristlets on both arms and she almost looked ready for the prom.

She avoided going full blown, leaving her hair freely dangling as she had no desire to be so formal. Middleton was supposed to be seeing the real Kim and this was her, unashamedly confident.

A knock on her door drew her there to reveal Iris waiting outside, also dressed to impress. She'd gone for simple, much more fitting for her than a gown. She wore a burgundy dress with a see thru mesh on her upper chest; the dress's bottom stopped just above her knees and rode higher on her left side. Her crimson jacket was there as personal choice, whether it fit the ensemble or not, as well as her leggings and boots.

She looked over the redhead with obvious approval, "You're gorgeous, Persimmon."

"As are you," Kim offered and meant it; Iris could clean up well when she tried.

"I take it you watched that DVD."

"I did. I can never repay you for giving it to me."

Iris rolled her eyes, "Yeah, don't mention it. Seriously."

Kim chuckled and spun in her dress, "Think the color scheme is too much?"

"Honestly, I don't think Shego will even notice," Kim raised an eyebrow as Iris finished. "She'll be too busy admiring who's wearing it."

Kim reddened from that and gave her a grateful smirk, "Did you mean what you said before? About not letting Jack and his team do anything I wouldn't approve of?"

"We haven't killed anyone yet," she joked, but Kim was serious. "Ugh. You've gotten under my skin, Possible. Even if I wanted to do anything naughty, I'd be too terrified of you giving me a lecture. Friends?"

"Always," Kim hugged her and Iris almost glowed from how pleased she was.

The blonde left and Kim exited as well, surveying the main floor below that was already filling with early arrivals. Barkin was there, along with most everyone on his mayoral committee and she was glad so many higher ups had decided to come. They wanted Team possible they were going to get them, just not in the way they'd predicted.

She only took a moment to spot Shego in the crowd and she looked stunning, just as she knew she would. Butterflies filled her stomach, but it excited her more than scared her. She didn't focus on if her plan would work or fail, that wasn't important. What she did look forward to was the look on the woman's face as Kim did everything she could to remind her of the significance of her presence in her life.

No more waiting, no more second guessing; Kim straightened her shoulders and made for the woman she adored, the woman she could spend her existence with and never grow tired of her. Every step was another butterfly, but it was also a step towards hope: the first steps towards forever.

* * *

_**Part 2: How Far We've Come**_

Monique spread another large banner across the floor, allowing Josh to stop it several feet away. He wiped his brow and gave her a lopsided grin before beginning on the project. She'd been thankful every moment that she had Josh and Iris to help her, as these banners were certainly intimidating in size. Even with their simplistic, festive designs, it still took hours to finish a single banner.

Luckily, she had Josh's tales of his life after leaving Middleton to pursue his career in not only urban art design, but also his dream of being in a band. Mon liked hearing him talk as Josh was always so chill that it put anyone listening into a very calm mood. He also had hilarious stories of his band's few road trips and the mischief they caused that only boys could achieve.

Iris was surprisingly just as friendly and had enough tales of her own to regale them, but Mon was especially honored that the blonde showed so much interest in her clothing design career. Iris apparently had always wanted a series of clothing for girls and women that resembled more masculine design, clothing she noticed the girl herself mostly wore. Mon was interested, as the demographic was much higher than one would think and it was an avenue that hadn't adequately been tapped into.

It was only two days before the gala now and she'd almost exclusively worked with the two with striking results. They were going to finish with plenty of time to spare and that pleased Monique immensely. She hated being off schedule.

"Working out?" Josh asked suddenly as Mon was moving her supply container.

She was confused until she noticed the heavy load had forced her to flex those few new muscles she'd developed recently.

"Kinda," she answered bashfully. "I've had a lot of free time up until now."

"Cool," he smiled and nodded approvingly.

She frowned, "Is it not weird?"

"Why would it be weird? It gives you that athletic look. Very shui."

She could almost swear he was joshing her, but he was so sincere more often than not that she knew he was legit. That brought a slight blush to her face, as it had been awhile since she'd allowed herself to be complimented by a cute guy. Josh _was _very, very cute these days.

"Stare a little harder, why dontcha?" Iris walked by her and whispered.

She shot the blonde a warning glare, which only served to make her chuckle as she headed for the table where the Possibles sat with, surprisingly, Nos. Mon fumed, but let it go almost as quickly. So what if she was staring? It's not like she was interested or anything. She needed some time to be alone, to sort out everything after…Leon left.

Sighing, she set down her case and pulled out her cell, switching to her contacts and scrolling until she found the spiky haired boy's photo next to his name. She had plenty of pics on her phone left of him, but she always teased herself with his number, wondering if she should call. She stared at it for too long some days.

"You okay?" Josh startled her.

He looked concerned and she attempted to play it off, "Reminiscing. Few bad memories I need to lose, I guess."

He smiled warmly, "They're just as useful as the good ones. Just don't ever let the bad ones linger too long. You look much better with a smile anyways."

She turned a shade as he sat back down and continued his work. She stared at him for seconds longer before turning back to her phone. Leon smiled back at her, but it wasn't him. It was a memory, one that she cherished but, ultimately, couldn't let stay there forever. She wouldn't delete him, he deserved better than that, but she did close the phone and shut out that old memory.

She had a choice between that past and a new present and she was smart enough to make that decision rather quickly. She sidled back down next to Josh and marveled over his artistry and he couldn't have been more genuinely pleased she approved.

"So," she began, "how long are you staying in Middleton?"

"Dunno," he answered. "School's my priority, but I'll be staying here at least over winter break. I guess I just have to see if I find a reason to stay."

She brushed her hair slowly over her shoulder and smiled at him, "Maybe you'll find something."

* * *

Iris could hear the conversation going as she approached the table. While the adult Possibles were sipping hot chocolate silently, their twin terrors were giving Nos a test in his patience.

"People said you're a vampire," Tim said.

Nos was leaning on his arm with an exasperated look, "Close enough."

"Can we ask you questions about it?" Jim asked.

Nos began to bear his teeth, but Iris shot him a warning look and he swallowed his anger, "You get five."

"Does sunlight kill you?"

Nos rolled his eyes, "No, it saps our powers."

"Do you suck blood?"

"I drink blood; there's a difference. I don't suckle on victims if that's what you're asking. We don't require sustenance at all, but blood and raw meat enhance our powers."

"Can you go inside houses without being invited?"

"Of course, why wouldn't I be able to?" that one seemed to confuse him.

"Can you see yourself in a mirror?"

He furrowed his brow, "Of course I can. What idiotic sense does not being able to see your reflection make? Superstitious peasants and their idiotic tales."

"How old are you?"

"Old enough to know I don't want children. Question time is over."

They voiced disapproval, but Ann came in for the eventual save, "Okay, boys, leave him alone. Go play with the Go twins."

The boys energetically left to cause mayhem as Nos growled deep enough to vibrate the air around him. Iris ran a hand through his auburn hair until he'd sufficiently calmed. She was proud of him for being so patient. He had no stakes in this and didn't have to be here helping them, save for his pet's insistence he at least _appear_ sociable for good graces.

She slid into his lap and hugged his neck, "No killing, kedves."

"That seems to be your modus operandi these days," he seemed a tad belligerent. "You've taken much fun from our jobs."

"I made a promise."

"We don't make promises, kedvenc. We create chaos or at least we used to."

She leaned in so the adults couldn't hear, "We can still create chaos without death. What good is fear when there's no one around to feel it?"

"You speak these promises, but your brain is muddied by visions of the redhead."

She violently, yet stealthily grabbed the side of his hair and pulled him close, which only made him chuckle without fear. He glanced past her and she followed his vision until she saw Kim and Shego talking animatedly about everything they had planned for the gala.

"You could take her," he whispered. "You have the strength to make her yours if you desired it."

She released his hair and stared at the redhead. Kim bounced excitedly as she spoke and Iris saw she ever so slightly stood as close to the raven haired woman without actually touching her. They were so close and, as a result, Kim was so happy. That brilliant, sincere smile made one appear on Iris' face as well.

"What's the point in having her physically," Iris asked, "when I could never have her emotionally? Her heart is Shego's. I've made peace with that."

"Peace," he said the word with disgust. "Such a boring ideal. I look forward to when this accursed holiday ends."

She chuckled and kissed his cheek, "Don't diss it 'til you try it."

"Fair enough," he mumbled and pulled a small trinket from his pocket faster than she could see.

He dangled it in her vision as her confused mind caught up to itself. It was a necklace, shining brilliant gold with a golden eagle or falcon of some kind on display. She reached out slowly and accepted the…gift?

"For me?" she asked astonished.

"For you," he answered simply.

"You've never given me a present before."

"You've never wanted one until now. I could take it back if you dislike it."

She snatched it away and he laughed as she placed it around her neck and admired the finely carved bird.

"It is the turul, a holy messenger of the Magyars," Nos explained. "It is the Hungarian people's symbol for strength and nobility."

"I didn't figure you for such things."

"I am no more Hungarian now than I am human, but even I once had these things you have now: a conscience, a heart, and even love."

She leaned into him and snuggled into his chest, "You don't love me?"

"I do whatever you wish me to do, uram."

She didn't like the answer, but then when did such things ever bother her in the first place? These feelings didn't appear until she'd allowed Kim to make her realize they existed. They bothered her, because now she didn't know what to do to satiate them. In desperation, she looked to the redhead and her friends to show her.

She still desired their role in Jack's group, the role of judgment and punishment for evil and twisted alike. It was the purpose that had fueled her for so long and she could never walk away from it. Still, she put her head to Nos' chest and heard nothing. The telltale sound of a beating heart was absent. It should have been proof that he was the monster he claimed, but…

She fingered the necklace, her first gift from the man she'd come to see as a father since her own passed, "Let's see where this goes, draga. I'm not ready to leave it all behind yet."

"As you command," he said and kissed her head.

* * *

Junior heaved another box onto the floor for the decorators to begin placing everything in some fashion to impress the wealthy riffraff that would be visiting them soon. Senior was always ready and willing to be surrounded by his financial peers, but this was more than just a meeting of suits and bank accounts. Far more was at stake here and he was proud of himself for successfully convincing the mayor and all other parties to give Team Possible this chance.

The elder man had been destitute after his son had left for Jack Hench's team and he'd isolated himself in hopes he could avoid this for the most part. He had lost much of his energy for these heroic shenanigans as soon as he'd been forced to watch his only son sell himself to dark purposes.

Then, like a small miracle, he heard of Junior's exploits. He didn't believe them at first, couldn't believe them until he'd seen his son in Middleton. During the fight with The Technomancer, Junior had nobly assisted civilians in escaping harm and even thrown himself into the battle when all seemed lost. At least, that's what Senior liked to believe happened; the television didn't offer a perfect viewpoint to the action at times.

Still, his heart had swollen with pride and happiness and it was all he could do to resist celebration in favor of more important action. Namely, he had a responsibility to his business and Team Possible's future. He enjoyed the team, had made his loyalty to them clear long ago, but it was seeing his son aspire for greatness that had beckoned him back to the world.

Even now, his son seemed stronger and happier than ever before and that was his single goal in this life. His son may be petty and selfish and arrogant and ignorant, but he loved him just as much as the day he was born to his world. Now, he wanted to be in that world even more if it meant watching his son achieve greatness.

"All finished," his son wiped the sweat from his brow.

"And not even exhausted," Senior marveled. "You astound me, my son."

Junior waved a hand embarrassedly, but grinned all the same, "It is nothing. I have been trained well. So, what is next?"

"Next," he patted the seat at the table next to him, "rest my son. There is not much more and we have plenty of time."

The big, young man took a seat and exhaled animatedly with self-satisfaction that Senior had never seen him wear. This was not the oafish boy he had raised any longer.

"Are you staying with Team Possible?" he suddenly asked and Senior smiled.

"Indeed. There is still much to do and I fear the team lacks the business sense to function without me."

"Does this mean that we are to be rivals?"

Senior gave his son a cursory glance and saw the younger man didn't approve of this idea. It was likely to become a scenario, knowing what they knew about Jack's team. Yet, there was a clear hope in everyone that hadn't been there weeks previous. Perhaps it was inevitable, but perhaps anything was possible.

"For now, my son," Senior placed a hand on his shoulder, "let us simply be family. We can worry over the rest at a later time."

Junior smiled, "We will always be family, father."

Senior only gave a prideful smile.

* * *

"Lunch tiiiiime," CiCi sung as she exited the cafeteria.

Drakken couldn't have kept the open mouthed approval off his face if he'd tried, which he certainly didn't feel like trying. The girl's cooking had become the highlight of his day and that didn't seem possible to change in the future.

The doctor rubbed his tiny hands together as the pink haired maid sat a personalized plate before him before moving onto his coworkers. Vivian and Oliver were assisting Drakken in creating mechanical stages for speakers and performers of the gala. It wasn't much, but it was something to occupy their time and Drew was already intent on creating more and more. Plus, he had that little surprise Kim had rigged on the ceiling, which was his first priority and was already working to full efficiency.

He'd found a slight kindred spirit in the pretty, blonde scientist and they seemed to enjoy one another's company. After all, he had her to thank for CiCi's presence and he could never repay that. After a month of hiding in his lair, biting his nails as he awaited his arrest that never came, Drew had found a new lease on his freedom.

He wanted to create even more than before and that was his purpose in life from now forward. Build, improve, and do everything he could to leave the world a better place than he'd found it. He was no longer the mad world dominator from years previous. He was still mad, that would never change, but his madness was focused and resolved now.

Vivian and Oliver thanked her for the food and she did a little dance in celebration, something he knew he hadn't programmed her to do. He chuckled and wondered just how much she would grow to do with an AI that allowed her free form to evolve and grow without outside programming. While Oliver was sophisticated, he was also designed to follow Vivian's orders and her very safety was his main goal in existence.

Drakken had denied CiCi that programming. After years of creating devices that robbed people of their free will, he had taken his first step in giving his creation absolute choice. She stayed with him because she chose to. She enjoyed his company because she chose to. He had never even programmed her loyalty to him, she'd merely come to that conclusion on her own. Why she had, who could say? It was something new they could learn in time.

Drakken noticed the bubblegum haired girl give Oliver a little more show of attention, which drew a little chuckle from Vivian.

"CiCi seems to have taken a liking of Oliver," she mused.

"I've taken nothing from Oliver," CiCi responded in confusion.

"No, deary," Drew laughed. "It means you like him."

"I _am_ like him. We're robots."

"No, no, you prefer to be around him, as opposed to other people. You have something in common, or whatever and it gives you a reason to enjoy their company over others."

She scratched her chin, "So, does that mean that Dr. Porter and Dr. Drakken like each other as well?"

Drew raised an eyebrow and turned to the pretty blonde who'd also taken the opportunity to look at him. They stared into one another and she slowly brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. They held it for several seconds, each one guessing at the others thoughts.

"Nah!" they both laughed and dug in to their food as CiCi stared on confusedly.

* * *

Melvin wailed on the guitar peripheral, intent on giving the current sound check his all. Hector shook his head as his younger brother spun his arm and animatedly jammed the buttons that thankfully had been customized to elicit light, harmonious sound instead of the hard rock Mego clearly heard in his own head. The Wegos took their turns on bass and drums, both also melodic in sound. The fact that Illyana had done this made him appreciate her brilliance even more.

"Melvin, be a little less hectic on stage," the eldest brother boomed. "You can't take so much attention away from the music."

"Oh come on," Melvin whined. "It's not like anyone's going to be paying attention anyways. We've been to these kinds of things before; it's like the band playing while the Titanic is sinking."

"Oh, let him have his fun, Hector," Illyana poked his side.

"Big boy's right," a female voice called and they saw Adrena walking over. "Middleton and Upperton News are going to be here filming and the audience is going to notice someone thrashing onstage."

She leaned against the stage and made a show of placing her hands into the shape of a box, pretending it was a camera.

"Can we help you?" Melvin asked with slight impatience.

"Maybe you can help me later, cutie," she winked and Mego colored. "Right now, I think it's you guys who need my help. I did help shoot my own TV show back in the day."

"You mean the one where you faked stunts?" Hego deadpanned.

"That was the one," she smiled without an ounce of shame. "While my work might have been under the level, my camera work and editing was top notch and my former employees taught me a bit before I was sent to jail."

Hego frowned from the girl's attitude and general overconfidence issues. Even Mego and the Wegos seemed uninterested in her assistance, but Hector sighed. This was not about them at the moment. He called everyone into a tight huddle and looked around before speaking.

"Adrena probably knows more than us, so I say she helps us," Mego looked to object, but he shushed him. "Look, this is going off without a hitch or else. This isn't just about Team Possible; this night belongs to our sister as well and Kim trusts us to make sure everything's perfect. Don't like it? Deal with it until it's all over."

The Wegos voiced their eternal approval for their sister's happiness. Mego sneered, but thankfully held his tongue.

"Hey, no hard feelings," Adrena threw an arm over his shoulder as they split apart. "I'll be on my best behavior."

"Do you have a best behavior?" Mego narrowed his eyes.

"Not unless you don't want me to have one," she cooed and he stumbled over his next sentence, which drew a laugh from Lynn.

"Why is everyone woman I meet just like my sister?"

Hego and Illyana laughed as they resumed work.

The former Electronique nudged him, "I'm proud of you for making this about Shego."

"It is about her," he scoffed. "I'll have plenty of time for show boding once we're back in Go City fighting crime. Count on it."

"Good," she kissed his cheek. "I like it when you show bode."

He grinned and counted his lucky stars every day he had her. It wasn't long ago that Electronique would become infuriated every time she saw their team and now they couldn't comprehend never seeing one another. The world had become a very weird, very confusing place recently. He saw Kim and Sheridan talking and happy and knew tonight would be their night. He would break his back to make sure it was.

* * *

Wade spun and checked the sound booth console for the fourth time that day. The console was huge, as everything could be controlled from the single booth, but he was more than satisfied with how simple and efficient he'd designed everything. Combined with the vast collection of geniuses inside the hotel who'd collaborated and he was in fantastic hands.

Satisfied, he leaned back and waited for something to happen. He was ahead of schedule and was actually quite bored at the moment. He checked the digital timer on the console and silently hoped Yoko and Camille would make it back soon from their spa trip. Bonnie had finished with her assistance days ago, leaving him and his girlfriend to share mucho personal time together doing what they both loved. It had been a blast as it always was.

It was actually sooner than expected when the two girls arrived, loudly reminiscing about the heavenly experience from earlier. He saw them coming and was taken aback at how pure they appeared, their skin almost shimmering with cleanliness. They entered the booth and he smiled as Yoko made for him immediately with a kiss.

"Have fun?" he asked.

"Loads," she was sincere. "Gotta go change. Wanna come, Cammy?"

Camille waved a hand, "Nah, I'll wait. I gotta talk to Tum Tum here."

Yoko looked hesitant, but she apparently trusted the blonde enough to leave them and head for the restroom to change. As soon as she'd left, Camille wandered over to him from behind and wrapped his neck in a rather uncomfortably tight embrace.

"Real talk, kid," the debutante muttered. "I've been wracking my brain wondering what's so special about you that Yoyo seems hell bent on spending so much time with you."

He adjusted a tad to find a comfortable position to be strangled from, "You should probably ask her that."

"She's smitten, that's clear, and far be it from me to keep my friend from being happy. Buuuut, I'm curious as to how dedicated you are to her."

"Once again, ask her how dedicated I am."

Camille was silent for a few seconds, "How much do you know about her? Has she told you why she never talks about her parents?"

"What does that matter?"

"It matters because I don't want her getting her hopes up on someone who's going to skip as soon as she brings it up. See, Yoko and I have something in common: we were disowned by our parents."

Wade didn't speak, instead letting the woman voice whatever she intended to say.

"Yoko's always been a nerd, especially with computers," Camille continued. "She was like you, always Windows exploring around the net and finding things she wasn't supposed to find. Eventually she stumbled across government related sites, very no-no even in those early days. She was only a kid, though; she didn't know it was so wrong."

"Her father had been a government archivist," Wade finished quietly. "When her IP address had been traced back to his home, they'd accused him of stealing government files. He'd been fired and blacklisted as a threat, even when Yoko had admitted to doing everything. Of course, they wouldn't believe a child had broken their defenses."

She squeezed a tad harder, "You said you didn't know."

"I said she didn't tell me," he corrected darkly. "I've known this since the Dementor debacle. Yoko's parents blamed her for her dad's inability to regain real work afterward. They allowed her extended family to adopt her. She hasn't seen them since then."

"And she beats herself up for it every stinking day," Camille growled, though her anger wasn't directed at him. "You know what that's like, marshmallow? To have your own parents abandon you?"

"No, and neither do you. Yours cut you off because you were a brat that spent too much money and had no appreciation for what you had. Yoko was punished cruelly for a mistake she fessed up to."

"Don't be rude," she demanded, but sighed afterward. "I guess I can't be too angry with you. Even after knowing all this, you still cared for her."

"She didn't do anything wrong. Maybe one day I'll convince her of that."

Camille snickered and released him, giving him a slight noogie across his head as she stepped away, "Maybe you will."

Silence reigned afterward as both processed what had occurred. It wasn't until Yoko returned wearing a very adorable, plain white dress that Wade's mood improved.

"You're beautiful," Wade offered.

She glowed red and Camille reiterated the offer. She really was lovely in such an unassuming way.

"Are you staying for the gala?" the Asian asked her friend.

"Might as well. This is my scene after all."

"When will you have to leave?" Yoko's mood plummeted.

Camille giggled and hugged her friend, "Who said anything about leaving?"

"You aren't going back to Palm Beach?"

She scoffed, "That place is boring the hundredth time you see the same cute guy walk by. Besides, nowhere is as fun without you, Yoyo."

"You mean..?"

The girl's smile was heartwarming, "I just need a place to stay here. And no we are not living in some ratty hotel. We're finding a new place ASAP."

She then turned to Wade, "That is, as long as the boyfriend is okay with me being here."

It was an honest question and one completely different from her threatening posturing earlier. It would be annoying, that was certain. The woman still had little regard for others besides herself and she was still the same self-centered aristocrat she had always been. Still, more important than his annoyance and her bad attitude was the hopeful gleam in Yoko's eyes as she awaited his answer.

"We'd love to have you," he answered and surprised himself with how convincing he sounded.

Camille smiled as Yoko made a sound of absolute joy and assaulted him with affection. He laughed as he attempted to keep up with minimal success, which drew laughter from Camille. Wade had learned long ago that sacrifice is what people did for the ones they cared about. Compared to the danger he'd placed himself in every time he assisted Team Possible, tolerating Camille Leon was a minor annoyance. Yoko's happiness made up for anything and he focused on that with all his strength.

* * *

Ron wiped yet another layer of sweat from his brow without so much as missing a beat on the very expensive grill. It resembled a tepanyaki table, those Japanese cooking tables they used to prepare food combined with showmanship. Ron had learned long ago that they were good for more than just Japanese cuisine and the wider work area gave him room to cook multiple things at once.

The hotel's main kitchen was set off behind the dining area of the ballroom, a masterpiece in design by being capable of allowing many cooks to work simultaneously whilst keeping everything within reach. The area was crowded too, as several of the Go family's personal chefs were inside, along with CiCi and occasionally Hego when he wasn't helping others with heavy lifting and stage design.

The robot was skillful and didn't tire, making her the workhorse by manning multiple stations at once. Hego was exceptional, but his desire to oversee everything made him less than reliable. Luckily, the entire Bueno Nacho crew had shown up earlier that day to assist, meaning Ron's workload was relegated to difficult dishes and food display.

While he'd never been a fan of over presented food, he understood their basic guests would be enamored by the showy nature. Still, Kim had a plan that would show all those stuffy moneygrubbers who had the last laugh. He was immensely proud of Kim for her sneaky plan and knew she was above this nonsense. He just couldn't wait to see their faces.

Yori moved through the door suddenly, but stayed halfway inside the room, "How is everything?"

Her nervous expression caused him to stop abruptly, "Coming along great. Everything okay?"

She bit her lip, "I have someone who wants to help."

"Send 'em in. We could always use more."

She seemed to hesitate before speaking to someone behind her…and then Hirotaka walked through looking as confident as ever. Ron couldn't help the tense stiffening in his shoulders from laying eyes on the young man from Yamanouchi.

"Stoppable-san," he smirked.

Ron didn't answer, leaving Yori to move closer and explain, "He says he wants to assist. His skills in cooking are remarkable."

She was clearly nervous and he wasn't exactly thrilled to see the other ninja. Though he had nothing personal against Hirotaka, he wasn't pleased with Yamanouchi's secret mission getting his girlfriend injured. Still, cooler heads prevailed.

"Grab a spot and do your best," Ron said.

Hiro seemed overly pleased with himself, something he always displayed in Yamanouchi and even in Middleton, if Kim's stories were to be believed. It almost seemed to be directed at Ron himself and that was going to be nipped as soon as Yori was outside of earshot.

"Are we serving Japanese cuisine?" he asked as he surveyed the table.

"A little of everything. Rich types usually prefer that unfulfilling stuff you see on the Food Network, but we're going for better quality while still copying the look. I doubt they can tell the difference."

"Intriguing," he murmured as Yori shot Ron a worried look before exiting. "So, what causes this discomfort within you, Chosen One?"

Figures he'd be the first to start it, "You're so smart, you figure it out."

"You dislike the pain she has suffered due to our mission."

"And he gets it in one," it was meant to be funnier than it was.

Hiro began to chop produce, not bothering to make eye contact with his accuser, "I needn't have to remind you that she suffered for you benefit."

"And you think that makes me feel better?"

"No," he sneered, "but it should make you respectable."

"Yori has always had my admiration. I don't need your help with earning it and I certainly don't need you encouraging her on more suicide missions."

The tall Asian finally met his eyes, "What is the true source of your frustrations?"

Ron inhaled slowly and finished his current batch of food stuffs before taking the chance at risking losing his time in a tirade. He calmly, ever so calmly, placed everything on trays and in Tupperware before turning to Hirotaka.

"I have a distinct problem with Yamanouchi's belief that Yori's life belongs to them."

"You believe it should belong to you, then?"

"She should be free to make her own decisions without fear of your people ostracizing her."

Hiro squinted, "Do you know what ostracizing means?"

Ron stabbed a finger his way, but Hiro made calming motions with his hands, "I understand, Stoppable-san."

"I don't think you do," Ron calmed himself.

Hiro sighed and laid down his utensils as he sized the blond up. There was some form of understanding in his blank eyes, but Ron wasn't sure if there wasn't a hint of annoyance mixed within.

"You love Yori," he finally said. "You wish to be with her in all ways."

"More or less."

"Ninjas do not marry, gaijin," he huffed. "We do not retire to start families. We swore away such lives."

"You're the gaijin here, Asai. And I don't care about your sworn allegiances."

"Then run away with her," he was becoming angry now. "Make her a runaway shinobi reviled by her people just so you can live happily ever after."

"I don't want her to run away!" Ron roared, but somehow found a way to suppress his anger. "I want…Yamanouchi's blessing to be with her."

Hiro's entire visage changed in an instant. Lost was his growing snarl of righteous indignation, replaced by something Ron recognized as a deep appreciation of some kind.

"You said you did not care for our ideals," Hiro said.

"I don't and I never will. But I do want her to be happy and she yearns for your people's acceptance of her and me more than you'll ever know. I'll never make her sacrifice her original family just to please me. If it makes her happy, then I'm willing to beg for Yamanouchi's blessings."

Hiro, for the first time since Ron had known him, appeared hesitant. Then again, there was also a gleam in his eye that Ron had seen before on the faces of the elders whenever he'd managed to surprise them with his skill or foresight. It was the look of respect that he still hadn't earned from his peer until this moment.

He only let a tiny smirk show before reaching into his racing jacket and revealing a small scroll, "It seems Master Sensei is wiser than even we give him credit for."

Ron blinked confusion as the Asian handed him the scroll.

"You would endure our ways and allow us to remain a part of her life even though you despise us…just for her happiness. It seems we will always make the mistake of underestimating you."

Ron unfurled the scroll and stared into for several seconds until his eyes began to burn from the beautifully handwritten kanji, "You know I can't read Japanese. I can only speak it."

Hiro rubbed his temple, "It is a personal message from Sensei. In short, you currently hold the blessing you so desire."

Ron's eyes bugged farther out of his head that he thought humanly possible, but that fear was soon replaced by a jubilant sense of elation. He somehow willed himself to not dance around like a buffoon, though he did succeed in doing a little shimmy, followed by a pumped fist that brought a rolling eyed chuckle from Hiro.

Ron eventually calmed himself and returned to his cooking along with Hirotaka, who silently worked at beginning his own Japanese dishes.

"I'm surprised you are not clamoring to tell Yori," he finally said.

Ron smiled broadly, "It can wait. We have more important things to prepare for. I just had my night made, but we still have to make sure Kim and Shego's is unforgettable too."

Silence again, but Ron noticed there was very little edge now from previously. He wasn't aware one's mood could change this dramatically, but he was so gloriously wrong.

"Thanks," the blond said. "I know you aren't keen on Yori and me, but it means a lot all the same."

"Like I said: I tire of underestimating you. I will simply wait and see…and hope."

"I'm sure Yori would like your support. Maybe…we could even try to be friends for her sake."

Hiro halted chopping his ingredients just long enough to stare into nothingness with a blank expression, "You have made my childhood friend happier than I have ever seen her. We are already friends, Stoppable-san."

"Ron," the monkey master corrected politely.

Hiro snickered, "Ron."

* * *

_**Part 3: Betty Director: You Make Me Want To Try**_

Betty awoke and the first thing on her mind was comfort. She usually slept peacefully, but a lifetime of always being on call to GJ made her a light sleeper. Only recently had she begun to sleep up to seven or eight hours a night and even that was with random bouts of wakefulness. Last night, she'd slept straight through until morning.

Hints of sunlight attempted to invade between the curtain edges, but the inventions succeeded in thwarting the attempt. She wasn't sure what time it was, because when she'd looked over to her nightstand, it was gone. She didn't panic, it was too early for panic, but she did mumble incoherence and tried to sit up when she realized she wasn't alone.

Bonnie held onto her even in sleep and the circumstances of her presence in the teen's bed came back to her all at once. She immediately stilled, not wanting to wake the girl who'd finally rested without squirming after her run in with GJ's top interrogator. Betty settled back and wondered how long it had been since she'd shared a bed with someone. Too long was her final consensus.

The teen adjusted softly next to her, head still nestled into Betty's neck and now her leg was draped over one of the older woman's. She had a single arm wrapped over her stomach, but it gradually moved to just underneath her breasts. That brought forth a sensation that Betty was _not_ prepared to deal with.

She flushed a bit as the two's contact slowly changed from comfort to almost sensuality, but Betty reminded herself that wasn't a conscious decision. Both had been mostly asleep when they'd simply entangled in the night.

_Just get up. You're trained for this: easy movement, lift her and slide out. She'll never know you're gone_, her brain coached, that old director speaking, but Betty's body defied her almost unconsciously. Slowly, she used the arm already wrapped around Bonnie to draw the girl a tad closer as she rested her head against the sleeping girl's. _Dammit, that is not what I just told you to do!_

It had been a thoughtless act, almost as if she'd been on autopilot, another instance of her making a decision without full debate over the consequences of it. It was unlike her, unlike the director she'd been for years, and that brought a soft chuckle from her. She wanted to rationalize her action, but instead, she simply closed her eye and allowed herself to drift back to sleep. She could worry about justifications when she was fully awake. Right now, despite not having a reason, she was enjoying herself.

They'd awoken later with only a stare at one another. It wasn't awkward or tense, but merely a silent understanding between the two that they had in fact just slept soundly together. Betty awaited the teen to speak first, as her own feelings were too jumbled to be understood at the moment. Director wasn't oblivious; she'd begun to notice small things the girl did when they were alone and had only recently allowed herself to think of the implications past the simplistic.

She wasn't as dismissive as she would have thought she'd be. There was a clear interest there and Betty had made it clear long ago that she had a very specific preference that didn't include women. The best route would have been to cut her off immediately and lay down unmistakable ground rules for proper and improper behavior. Bonnie deserved honesty after all.

Betty hadn't done that. She'd made every decision so far that went completely against her own internal musings and she didn't feel at all guilty or remorseful. She didn't like women and that wasn't up for debate. Then again, she hadn't liked a man in so many years that she'd begun to consider herself an old maid in her early thirties. So, if she didn't like women, then why had she just enjoyed sleeping next to Bonnie?

She attempted rationalizing that it was _just_ sleeping, like she'd done with her girlfriends back in middle school; except none of her old friends had ever slept against her, comfortable and safe and unarguably intimate. Was it intimate? Had a mother never slept next to her child like that before? Perhaps a little sister snuggled up to her big sister?

Those might have been reasonable to pursue, save for two things Betty couldn't release from her mind. That feeling when Bonnie's grip had touched her chest and the fact that, as of that moment, Betty was staring at the teen's lips. She regained eye contact and wondered how long Bonnie would only stare before the teen suddenly bolted upright and left the room mumbling something about a shower.

It was like that for some time afterward. They still spoke, but just not as often, which was fine as they had the gala to focus on. The silence wasn't foreboding or uncomfortable, but simply a necessity until either woman could find something worthwhile to say. What she meant by worthwhile, she hadn't a clue yet, but maybe…

At Team Possible's base, they'd kept up light conversation, usually pertaining to the event itself and the layout of different stuff Betty was transporting for the stage productions Bonnie was overseeing. While carrying a sizable package, she lost her grip and felt the light sting of her injured hand resonate. It was a nothing pain, she'd had far, far worse, but her unconscious hiss through her teeth was all it took to bring Bonnie running to her.

The teen gently grabbed the injured arm and worried over her health. Betty hadn't had anyone preen over her in such a fashion since her parents, which caused her to draw her hand away and mumble she'd had worse. Bonnie's face contorted only slightly with angered indignation.

"Why is it you can protect me, but I can't protect you?" the teen asked quietly.

"Because I'm the protector," Betty didn't like her face like that.

"You're not my babysitter and I'm not a little girl. I'm perfectly capable of taking care of myself and taking care of someone else. So let me."

"It's nothing."

"It's something to me."

Silence again, but this one was full of a vast appreciation Betty felt growing for the teen. She'd been hurt by that interrogation, but she'd bounced back admirably only days afterward and Betty respected that kind of moxie. Still, above the respect was a newer feeling spurred on by those last words. It was true; Bonnie cared immensely and not just in the scope of friendship.

One look in those teal eyes and Betty was reminded of few times previous when younger agents had come to her with those eyes. They'd bared their affections and she'd shut them down, intent on remaining professional. Those eyes wore the gaze of someone who wasn't just enamored with someone. Betty felt her heart sink at that thought.

_God, no Bonnie, why would you even feel that way about me?_

It was a bad idea, no question of that. It couldn't work; what would they talk about? What would they do for fun? Bonnie could stay up and party until three in the morning and Betty needed to be in bed by twelve to rest adequately. Betty needed a pot of coffee to energize in the mornings and Bonnie could leap out of bed with less than two hours of sleep. What broke her heart the most, however, was that Betty simply couldn't care for her in that way. She couldn't have feelings for her she simply didn't have.

Then, like the traitor it had been for days now, her body reacted despite her mind. She placed her injured appendage back up for Bonnie to hold and she loved the reaction it drew from the girl. She liked that confident smile and she wanted to see more of it. It was just a friendship thing, though; it was just a big sister wanting to see her little sister happy. Nothing more.

_Then why can't I stop staring at her lips?_

They were like that for some time, oblivious to the curious stares of the team around them, until Betty made them separate to focus on the gala. Bonnie didn't mind and seemed outright pleased that Director had accepted her appeal. The girl's positivity could be seen by anyone who cared to notice as she threw herself into preparations with renewed energy.

The gala approached faster than she'd anticipated, but her racing mind made time almost unnoticeable. Her vain attempts at coming to grips with whatever this was were derailed by her responsibility as a schmoozer for the event. She, Kim, Shego, Senior, and Jack were designated hand shakers and baby kissers for the gala, much to Betty's chagrin. She never saw much use in palm greasing, even as GJ's director.

Jack and Senior however were superb in their craft and Betty allowed most of the more talkative guests of importance to mingle with the older men. Shego made little effort, but luckily had her parents there to do most of the work for her. Kim was missing at the moment and Shego made no secret of her constant searching for the redhead. Betty chuckled as the two finally met, each one marveling over the other's dresses.

Like the rest of the team, Betty knew the things Kim had in store for the green woman and she couldn't wait to see them in action. They weren't show stealers, that wasn't Kim's style, but the thought behind them was so endearingly sweet that Shego would have no choice but to weep. That would be a sight if such a thing were possible.

Betty found a quiet table devoid of anymore VIPs and simply enjoyed the atmosphere around her. The Christmas theme was in full effect and was actually quite charming. The banners were masterfully done, the music coming from the stage was delicate and didn't draw too much attention, and everyone was in high spirits. It could only be perfect to share it with someone else.

Betty scoffed and snatched a glass of wine from a serving tray being passed around. It wasn't her favorite brand, but it would do. She sipped it and wondered exactly why she desired company so fervently. She'd been alone for so long and it had never bothered her for almost as long. She glanced around the vast ballroom and, of course, found Bonnie amongst the crowd.

She was schmoozing now that her work with stage direction had ended and she was quite effective at it. She could fake it with the best of them, the skills gained through being a socialite in high school no doubt. That wasn't her real smile; Betty got to see the real one and it was so much better. Her dress was cute, too.

Bonnie wasn't ashamed of her body and took great pride in letting others know it. Her dress was long and flowing from the thighs down, but the upper body and hips were tight enough to show her figure. Her shoulders were exposed as the straps were fluffy and hung limply across her arms and she couldn't resist another keyhole opening to show off that chest of hers. The entire ensemble was almost pure black and it fit her perfectly.

Betty also couldn't help notice the multitude of men that spoke to her, each one immaculately dressed and clearly approving of the beautiful brunette. That was good; Bonnie needed to be reminded that there were people her age that were far better choices for her affection. Betty Director wasn't one to give up, but she knew a losing battle when she saw one. She almost ignored the slight hint of jealousy as she found something else to occupy her attention and pounded down the rest of her wine.

"Easy, sport," a familiar voice said as someone sat beside her. "The night is young."

Will Du grinned at her, an expression she wasn't used to seeing on the young man. He seemed overly jovial, as much as he could be allowed to show at least, which had her curious and she didn't think it was the wine glass in his hand that was doing the trick.

"The night's youth bugs me just as much," she let slip.

"Everything okay?" he asked with sincere curiosity.

"The gala's going great."

"You know I didn't mean the gala."

She shrugged and nabbed another wine, "I'm surprised Global Justice would let you come. This could be seen as a conflict of interest."

"GJ has no say so over what I do with friends," he sounded stern. "Besides, things are starting to solidify there. There are big changes coming, Betty, and they'll all be for the good of everyone. Including Team Possible."

Betty turned, "What do you mean?"

"As of now, Team Possible's city arrest has been lifted. They're free to resume doing what we should have never kept them from doing. They're still under investigation, of course, but cooler heads have prevailed. I assumed they'd want to hear it from you and not someone from GJ."

Weight felt like it was lifted from Betty's chest all at once. She actively exhaled from that wondrous feeling and Will couldn't help but smile. She never knew how much she was looking forward to those words. She wanted to speak, but her head was aflutter and not from the alcohol. Her senses made her unconsciously look back in the direction of her housemate, the teen now seated alone against the wall.

"Will," she began, "when was the last time you cared about someone?"

Will frowned, "I care about people all the time."

"You know what I mean."

"Oh…it's not a luxury our job affords."

"Is that the best excuse we can come up with? Does having someone really make our jobs that much more difficult?"

He shrugged, "It complicates things."

She gave him a smirk, "What's wrong with complicated?"

He didn't have an answer to that and she didn't assume he would. He sounded just like her, professional, confident, strong…and lonely. They had so many rules, so many guidelines for being alone.

"Find someone, Will," she said softly. "Find someone who makes it easier. A very special person once told me: never have so many reasons to _not_ date someone or you'll miss out on something special."

"That sounds like good advice."

"It is," she downed her drink and set the glass on the table. "It just takes so much courage to live by it."

"You shouldn't have a problem, then," he said admirably. "According to GJ legend, no one is more courageous than Betty Director. Only you would be brazen enough to quit before being fired."

Betty held her breath. Was that what everyone thought? How silly they were to believe she was anything but cowardly. She could face down any terrorist or villain the world possessed, but the mere prospect before her was too intimidating to even fathom. It wasn't until she knew she couldn't, shouldn't, have it…that she suddenly had a very real desire to possess it. Whether she meant courage or something else, that remained to be seen.

Will seemed to follow her focus and laughed softly to himself before standing, "You're busy, so don't let me hold you. Good luck tonight, Betty. I'll make sure Global Justice keeps its distance."

She gave him a lopsided smile, "I appreciate the help, Deputy Director."

He adjusted his suit with obvious pride, "It's just Director now."

She stared after him as he left, bewildered and proud all at once. Her student, her protégé, was now following in her footsteps almost perfectly. There was no reason for a Dr. Director anymore. The world had progressed while she wasn't watching and it seemed to be doing just fine without her watchful eye. She had responsibility and it was to her new team; but, more importantly, she had a responsibility to herself and her happiness. What would make her happy?

She decided to find out as she stood and made for the opposite end of the room, for the empty chair next to the teen she'd grown more than fond of over these past few months. Bonnie gave her a warm smile as she approached and took the empty seat.

"Popular tonight, I see," Betty nudged her.

"Ugh, my tits are popular," she groaned. "It felt good in high school, but now it's just annoying. Growing up is aggravating sometimes."

"It certainly is, but it can bring about some wonderful changes."

"I saw you with Will," she withheld eye contact as she stared at the floor. "He didn't want to stay?"

"No, no; being new Director of GJ will have him busy for months to come. Poor bastard."

"Good for him."

Silence took hold as the noise around the expansive room drowned out the world around them. Betty watched her stare at the floor and she couldn't think of what to say. They chatted constantly at home, but there were some subjects that simply couldn't be broached haphazardly.

"I never got to thank you," Betty offered.

"For what?" Bonnie finally looked at her, albeit quizzically.

"For being there. For making my home less lonely than it could have been. For making me feel young. I don't remind you often enough of how glad I am we met."

The teen's face turned a slight red, but she played it off, "The alcohol has you all emotional."

"Doesn't mean I don't mean it."

Bonnie smiled, but she still wore that same apprehensive look and Betty knew exactly why. If the girl wasn't going to start the conversation, then she had no choice but to resort to blunt force.

"When are you going to talk to me about how you feel about me?" Betty asked as softly as she could.

Bonnie shot a glance at her, then appeared to hide her surprise with an inquisitive expression, "What?"

"Don't what me. You know what I mean. Why me, Bonnie?"

Hurt took her face, though Betty wasn't sure what brought it on. Bonnie didn't seem to be someone whose feelings suffered from what others thought. Perhaps it was only Betty's opinion she truly valued.

Bonnie's eyes returned to the floor, "You were the only one who cared. The only one who bothered to try caring. I know it was my fault; I know I kept people at bay by being confrontational and bitchy, but I didn't know any other way. If you hadn't talked to me that day, if you hadn't offered me a place at the table downstairs, I would have just kept letting Junior and I use each other. I like everyone now, even Kim and Ron, but you were the one who saved me from what I could have been. I'll never repay you for that."

"And you'll never have to," Betty reminded her.

"I don't know why I…like you. We have things in common I don't have with anyone else and that made us friends. Maybe I just want someone close; I've never been single for this long. Maybe I'm just curious."

She began to tear up, which royally angered her as she wiped them away hatefully, "What does it matter? You don't like me like that, anyway. I knew it could only ruin what we have and I don't want to lose that. Just forget you know, okay?"

The tears hurt Betty. The pain on the girl's face wasn't an enemy she could protect her from, but more importantly was the feeling of wanting to be someone who made her smile. She desired that more and more with every instant they spent together.

Betty was thirty three, but she'd never been in love in all that time. From a young age, she was too busy being the best to love; from middle to high school, she was too busy making straight A's to kiss boys. College was full of too many assignments and projects to go to parties and peruse the opposite sex. Global Justice had taught her that affection was a hindrance, a handicap that made you slower, weaker, and dumber.

Betty often wondered about the way she felt and she realized only days ago, lying in bed with Bonnie, that she had no previous experience to truly know what she felt. She made decisions solely based on her surroundings, from the people around her. She never knew what it was like to make a choice simply because it was how she felt. Not until Bonnie had caused her to make so many rash decisions in such a short time.

"You're right," Betty looked ahead and gave her mouth free reign without her brain to worry over consequences or sensibilities, "I don't like you like that."

Bonnie's shoulders slumped in a heartbreaking way, but she held herself. Her home life may have been filled with tormenting sisters and oblivious parents, but it had only served to toughen her substantially. Betty admired that tremendously.

"But you make me want to try," Betty added softly, almost too low to hear.

Bonnie's head whiplashed to her, shock on her young, lovely features, "What did you say?"

Betty chuckled, "I said 'look up'."

Bonnie stared at her uncomprehendingly until she finally, ever so slowly turned her head to stare at the ceiling. There, bundled in amongst the Christmas paraphernalia of banners and wreaths, sat a very distinguishable, plastic mistletoe. The teen blinked once before looking back to her in confusion and Betty was already halfway there.

Without sound, without wasted movement, Betty placed her lips against Bonnie's. The older woman closed her eyes, uninterested in how it looked and more of how it felt. She'd seen those lips for days now, noticed them when they spoke more than ever. She'd wondered what they tasted like. Her answer was cherry flavored from the girl's Chap Stick; she liked cherries now more than ever.

Betty only let it linger for a few seconds, her kiss clumsy from inexperience. She attempted to break it off, but Bonnie would have none of it. She grabbed either side of Betty's face and held her there as she deepened the kiss. She even coaxed a bit of tongue out as the older, yet less experienced woman attempted to keep pace with her.

Thankfully, Bonnie broke it off and came up for air. The look on her face was indescribable, but Betty gave her a smile to assure her it had just happened. Bonnie didn't release her face, but she did give a very loveable laugh of swelling joy as her eyes moistened slightly.

"You suck at kissing," she laughed past a small sob.

"Teach me," Betty invited and Bonnie obliged with aplomb.

Their chairs skid next to one another as Betty pulled her closer and the teen's arms wrapped around her shoulders strongly. 'It was new' was the only sensation she took from this. Fluttering stomach, spinning head, and slight desire were almost foreign to her, but she knew they were positives. Bonnie made her feel young, but more importantly, she made her feel like living.

Perhaps this wouldn't lead anywhere; perhaps it might even be a mistake, but these were merely excuses. The lack of action was more terrifying to Betty than anything this decision may bring about. Now, she simply basked in unknown emotions she'd deprived herself of for too long. She'd spent over thirty years simply being alive. It was time she started living.

* * *

_**Part 4: Sheridan Go: More Than Myself**_

Kimmie was up to something. Shego had been adequately euphoric whenever the redhead had paid her such intense attention, but now she was beginning to understand that something else was amiss besides her ex's sudden desire to be near her. Ugh, she hated referring to Kim as her ex, but what else was there? She thought they were lucky to simply be on friendly terms as she threw out random, flirtatious musings to satiate her own desire to be near the teen.

She'd just caught another team member watching her, the third so far that day. Yori was the least busy and had claimed she was 'feeling the room' but the ninja wasn't good enough to avoid Shego's suspicious glares. A few things had stood out to her as strange as they'd set up this wasteful shindig, but she'd allowed Kim's presence and willingness to touch blind her. Now that she was alone, it was becoming more and more obvious.

She shrugged, not really interested despite her curiosity. Whatever Kimmie intended, Shego was more than willing to play along. She was bored anyways, what with the mishmash of boring conversation combining into a throng of rich simpletons waxing melancholy about how difficult their cushy lives were. She'd given up on schmoozing from the word go (hehe, pun) leaving her parents to do what they did best.

Speaking of which, her mother approached with wine glass in hand, "You look lovely, Sheridan."

Shego smirked, very well aware of how good she looked, as if the multitude of men staring at her didn't suffice in explanation. Her fully green dress flowed just down to her ankles and the bustier top with black laces showed off the ample amount of cleavage she possessed. A black strap crossed one of her shoulders, whilst the other was bare, though she'd been using a black, feathered boa to cover it and her neck. A black belt hung loosely around her waist and allowed a see thru, black mesh to dangle off the back and trail behind her. It had been an easy choice for showing off and she hoped a certain redheaded hero would take notice.

"Thanks, Mom," Sheridan was feeling gracious.

"Your father hasn't lost his touch. We haven't attended a funder in some time, but he's already securing several benefactors for future use. That man would be scary if he had a single, malicious bone in his body."

"Must be the female side of our family that gets that particular gene," Shego smiled to show she wasn't being hateful.

Myra snickered, "So, when are you giving it to her?"

Shego unconsciously reached to the little hidden pocket inside her dress, a feature she used on all her clothing, and felt the small, but firm box hidden within. Her stomach did small flips in anticipation, but she held her face neutral.

"I'm still unsure if I even should," she finally answered.

"You didn't spend all that money and time just to flake out."

"She's been so…warm lately. I felt nothing but apprehension ever since I told her the truth every time we shared a room, but the last few days have been different. If there's even a chance, it'll be soon. I just don't want to scare her away with something so…intense."

"From what I hear, Kim doesn't scare easily," Myra walked closer and took on her best motherly tone. "Do you love her?"

"Completely," Sheridan still couldn't believe she could say it so easily to someone else. "I want her more than anything else in the world. Without her, I don't think I can ever be truly happy again."

"Then do it. No questions, no doubts, just tell her how you feel and she'll do the rest. Nothing ever came to someone who waited for the perfect opportunity."

"I agree," Ouren joined them with a smirk and a gulp of wine.

"You couldn't hear our conversation," Shego raised an eyebrow.

"Didn't need to. The look on your face right now is bliss. Whatever makes you look like that, it has to be a fantastic idea."

Shego scoffed, but she couldn't help feeling that stupidly warm feeling of knowing you had people who cared about you on your side. This family thing wasn't so bad after all, as vomit inducing and sugary as it was.

"Thanks, you two," she said just enough to hear.

Their smiles were mesmerizing; they truly desired to see their daughter happy and Shego hated how it made her feel so…tingly and fuzzy and ECH! She hated it as lovingly as she could muster.

"Kimberly," Myra glanced over her daughter's shoulder.

Shego spun and perfectly made eye contact with those olive eyes. The sheer amount of affection she saw in Kimmie's face mad her heart do tricks that would dizzy the world's best pilots. There was so much acceptance there, all for Shego, and she was suddenly sure tonight was the night. There wouldn't be a better opportunity.

"Mr. and Mrs. Go," Kim said as charmingly as ever.

"That's our cue," Ouren mumbled to his wife. "Have fun, kids. We have more politicians to manipulate."

They waved goodbye and left the two girls standing together, unblinking eyesight sending across so many words and emotions that neither need speak.

"You look stunning," Kim said and Shego's face flushed instantly. "How do I look?"

She twirled for the older woman and Shego almost melted under the weight of how cute Kim was, "Princess, it should be a crime to look that good. The colors speak to me for some reason."

Kim laughed, "I'd hoped they would. I have an announcement to make real quick, but can I have you afterward."

"I'm all yours," were her words that had so many more meanings behind them.

Kim bit her lip with a giggle and rushed away with abundant energy. She made it to the stage as Shego watched on, interested as Kim hadn't said she would be making an announcement on their itinerary. The redhead cleared her throat and asked the boys to lower the music.

"Thank you so much everyone for coming," she began. "This gala was put together for the purpose of showing the world at large that Team Possible is and will always be for the people. I look around at our guests…and it feels like something is missing."

Murmured confusion echoed through the crowd as Kim playfully placed a finger to her lip and pretended to think.

She snapped her fingers, "I've got it! Bring in our other guests!"

Everyone's attention was pulled to the entrance as several of Team Possible ushered a rather despondent group inside. They were all ratty in appearance, torn clothes, unshaven faces, and it took Shego a moment to see that they were clearly homeless. As one, the group made for the expansive buffet set out nearby.

"Team Possible is for the people, no question," Kim continued. "That means all people: rich and poor, sheltered and homeless; these people make up a small portion of vagrants in our cities. While we may have a very low number of homeless, even one is too many. That's why we will be accepting donations all night to assist our local shelters and mess halls. We may protect the world, but even we can't save everyone. I implore you to help Team Possible save these nice people. Thank you."

Kim stepped down before even awaiting applause as she hadn't done it to be praised. Shego shook her head in complete and utter respect and appreciation for what Kim had just done. The teen knew this whole thing was a publicity stunt and she wasn't content to just allow the money makers to manipulate them.

That applause did come, uproariously at that, but the girl didn't care. She only stared at Shego as she returned to her.

"You're incredible," Shego said softly.

"I'm just your basic average girl," Kimmie grinned.

"You just called out a room full of people who have no choice but to donate or look heartless in front of the world. I didn't know you could be so evil, Pumpkin."

"I have my mean streaks. I sometimes take it out on people who don't deserve it though."

She looked at her with guilt suddenly and the raven haired woman wasn't prepared for that. Was she talking about her? Their breakup may have been abrupt, but Kim hadn't overstepped anything. Shego got what she deserved.

The music ended and Kim's eyes suddenly brightened, "Dance with me?"

She threw out a hand in anticipation and Shego wasn't sure what to do. Screw it! She would not pass up an opportunity to be that close to the teen. She gladly took the smaller, delicately strong hand and Kim rushed them to the floor. Shego barely noticed that they were the only ones out there, barely noticed the group as a whole turn to watch them simultaneously, before Kim nodded to someone behind them.

Shego turned to see Ron next to the sound booth throwing a thumb up and then pressing a button. The first few cords of Beauty and the Beast started before he immediately stopped it.

"Just kidding," he said over the loudspeaker. "I just wanted to see what you'd do."

Kim laughed and even Shego chuckled, albeit menacingly.

"Funny," she mumbled.

"It actually isn't that far off of a song," Kim said and pulled Shego closer, oh so wondrously close, and then sang so only they could hear.

"Tale as old as time, true as it can be,

Barely even friends, then somebody bends,

Unexpectedly."

Shego held her firm, unsure if she would let go once they inevitably separated, and snickered as she sang back,

"Tale as old as time, tune as old as song,

Bittersweet and strange, finding you can change,

Learning you were wrong."

Kim chuckled along with her as they enjoyed one another's company, comfortable and unnoticing that the music was taking a bit to begin. They heard Ron bumbling as he moved around the sound booth, with Wade and Yoko admonishing him for causing a ruckus. Eventually, Kim's dad actually entered the booth and grabbed Ron's shoulder.

"Don't panic, son," he said. "When in doubt, leave it up to Mr. Frank Sinatra."

James pressed a button and soon the beginning melody of Frank Sinatra's 'The Second Time Around' filled the hotel. Spotlights clicked loudly from above and the two were doused in light. The world around them almost held their breath and Shego could see the eyes of many friends and family glued to them, all wearing hopeful expressions.

Kim encouraged her into a dance, nothing too technical, but a simple step pattern that allowed them to twirl for the audience to behold. Still, Kim didn't notice the people around them; she only looked at Shego and the woman didn't know what was happening, but her anticipation and optimism were reaching a fever pitch.

"I feel like I've been lured into a trap," she said, but Kim shushed her.

"No talking," the teen commanded and then placed her head on Shego's shoulder. "Just enjoy."

She did enjoy. She enjoyed the feeling of Kim's hands wrapped around her neck, of her own hands gripping that perfect waist, and the dulcet tunes that hopefully weren't just a happy accident. Was this happening? Kim was so intent on keeping her at arm's length these days, but this was so opposite that mentality that she almost believed it wasn't real.

But it was real. She was here and Kim was holding her and she was snuggling into her neck like she used to when they slept. This was reaching levels of heavenly, but she held her breath and waited to see if anything else would happen.

Almost on cue, something upended above them and seconds later, Shego saw a single flower petal fall followed by thousands more. A multitude of colors, white, blue, pink and purple, of her favorite flower swirled around them and fell like fluttering raindrops. She felt hydrangeas catch in her hair, on her dress, and even saw some nestle on Kim's head, but she was starting to have trouble seeing. Moisture clouded her vision and her first thought wasn't that she didn't desire the room of strangers to see her crying.

The only thought was the implication that Kim had set this entire thing up: the dance, the flowers, the spotlights, everything was carefully orchestrated.

Shego lowered her head against Kim's, "What's changed?"

"Nothing changed," the teen whispered. "It just became clear again."

Shego pushed her back just enough to see her face, to ask her what that meant. She would die without an answer, because what she was insinuating was too good to be true. All she desired, all she knew she never really deserved, was a second chance. That one opportunity to get back something she couldn't exist without: her air, her nourishment, her happiness.

Before she could even formulate the question, Kim rose slightly onto her toes and sealed off her words with a kiss. Soft and firm, sacred and confident, it was their first kiss all over again, but quantifiably better in every regard. This was a rekindling of old flame, a spark before a forest fire, and Shego bathed in it as if she would be deprived of it soon. It didn't leave, however, but merely grew in intensity until she was certain it was hers again. This affection, this love, was once again only for her, fully and intensely magnificent.

The song hadn't been long and had ended just as they kissed, but the music was immediately replaced by the deafening sound of the world around them bursting into applause and cheers. They didn't part and it didn't matter, because the celebration was for that unending show of affection. It was a glorious eternity before they finally disengaged their kiss and Shego rested her forehead against Kim's.

"I missed you," she had to struggle to maintain her composure.

"I'm sorry I made you wait," Kim said.

They didn't release one another. Not even after another music track burst through the revelry, an up tempo ditty that encouraged the onlookers to join them. Shego barely noticed the others throwing them smiles as they danced around them, swirling petals into the air and back down to the floor. Her parents, Kim's parents, Ron and Yori, Monique and Josh, multiple copies of the Wegos, Drakken and CiCi and so many others surrounded them with encouragement and joy and Shego wondered how she ever could have thought this kind life was worth missing.

They basked in this feeling she knew they shared for one more song before Kim pulled her away from the revelry and out the employee exit off the side of the hotel, making sure to grab their coats on the way. The chill air was probably noticeable to anyone who didn't have a consistently raised body heat, as if Kim's bundling into herself wasn't enough indication. Shego was on her in an instant, wrapping around her small body and sharing her warmth.

The feeling of Kim's body relaxing completely into her own ignited her very soul. She could never convey the satisfaction she felt knowing the girl could meld into her and only her so serenely.

"Look," the teen whispered and was staring into the sky.

Shego followed her gaze and was surprised to see there, mixed within the blackness of the starry sky above, were the first telltale hints of snowflakes. The pure particles of snow slowly increased in number and size as they watched.

"Well there's something you don't see often enough," Shego mused.

They let the rare scene play before them, content to simply hold one another as the snow lightly grew in consistency. They stood on a small rise outside the hotel that could look out towards the city and they soon began to hear and see families exiting their homes to watch the snow.

"Our first snow," Kim whispered.

"On a night I won't soon forget," Shego squeezed her.

"Would you believe me if I said it could get better?" the teen smiled coyly, but mixed with a sudden delighted apprehension.

"Try me."

She felt Kim inhale and exhale as though she were preparing for something frightening. She reached into her jacket pocket, spun and took a small step away. She gazed into Shego's eyes for a few second before revealing the small, grey box in her hand. Shego's heart skipped a moment as she slowly reached out to accept the gift. Gently, ever so gently, she opened it.

A beautiful, gleaming ring sat inside and it nearly took the woman's breath away. A polished, black band was the base for a small green jewel atop a professionally-crafted design. The green jewel caught the light as Shego marveled over its perfect roundness and her jaw hung open slightly as she recognized what she was seeing.

"It's jadeite," Kim voiced her thoughts. ""I was going to wait until Christmas to give it to you, but I just couldn't."

"Kimmie," Shego began, "these gems sell for over three million dollars. How did you get this?"

"Wade contacted a man in Hong Kong who I helped years ago who owns a sizable rock of the stuff. He let me have a small part of it and even set me up with people to design the ring. I hated feeling like I was calling in a favor to him but…I thought it'd be perfect."

Shego plucked the jewelry from its holster and marveled over it before sliding it onto her finger, eliciting a slight squeal of approval from Kimmie.

"It _is_ perfect," her tears came back and she found herself less and less angry with their presence.

Kim stepped closer, grabbed her hand, and said, "Jadeite is green, beautiful, and precious…just like you. I know I've been unfair to you recently and I hope this shows I'm over that. I know you, Sheridan. I know you for who you really are, now more than ever. I accept you for your faults, because I adore you for your positives. I'm so sorry I kept you away and I swear I'll never let you go again."

Shego sobbed just enough to warrant covering her mouth. She didn't break the girl's eye contact, couldn't risk closing her eyes form the tears and finding out this was one, perfect dream that she might possibly wake from. Shego once hated feeling like she needed someone else to be happy, but now she couldn't dream of not wanting, _needing_, Kim Possible. If this was weakness, then she was weak. Oh God, she wanted to be weak if this is how it felt.

"Is it my turn?" she finally took hold of her emotions.

Kim only looked at her quizzically and she enjoyed that. Shego fished the box out of her secret pocket, feeling her heart increase in pace as she showed the teen. Kim's eyes widened at the coincidence they'd both thought of this act of affection, but it just seemed too right on a night that felt like nothing could go wrong.

She didn't waste time in dramatics, but simply threw the box open. Her eyes lingered on the prize inside for seconds until her olives were lost to tears. She didn't touch it, but simply marveled at the thing inside, which caused Shego to chuckle and take it from her. She marveled over it herself as well, the ring inside that spoke words she could never adequately express. Words didn't exist to convey how she felt for Kim.

The ring's band was two colors, vibrant red and green, as it started from the bottom and met at the top, the colors intermingling into one. A stunning gem rested atop it, shimmering in green, red, purple, and blue. It was less like a rainbow and more like the colors melded into a single ray that mesmerized any who beheld it.

Shego plucked it, grabbed Kim's hand, and slid the ring onto her finger, "After the meteor fell on my brothers and me, the government spent years chipping into it and studying it. When they were done, they placed it on exhibit in the Go City National Museum as a cultural item. They'd found a small hint of a gem inside, maybe the size of a baseball, but no one was allowed to use it for anything besides study. Thanks to my parents, a small part of that gem is now on your finger."

Kim blinked the tears away just so she could adjust the ring side to side and marvel at how it shined its cavalcade of colors.

"It's a part of me after the day it came into my life and it's one of a kind," Shego pulled her closer. "Just like you. This ring belongs on the most important thing in my life; the one thing more important than my anger, more important than my pride…more important than myself."

* * *

_**Part 5: Kim Possible: Forever**_

Kim rushed her and assaulted her with a deep, powerful kiss. She grabbed her for dear life, pulled her as close as physics itself would allow and still desired her to be closer. Shego reciprocated with great pleasure and they held that single, momentous kiss for almost a full minute. They finally released and they stared at each other with an emotion Kim had never felt before. It didn't need a name; it was there and that was all that mattered.

The snow had thickened slightly and Shego spun Kim around so she could hold her from behind. They watched the snow quietly, listened to their hearts beating in tandem, and barely heard the sound of others joining them

"Badical!" Ron marveled at the snow as Yori walked with him hand in hand. "Makes me think I should watch the weather channel more often."

He then finally noticed the new jewelry each woman wore and his eyes widened, "Are you two…?!"

Shego interrupted, "You see any dirt on my knee, Stoppable? They're promise rings."

"With such wonderful promises attached to them," Kim kissed her.

"Congratulations," Yori beamed.

They all exchanged smiles and continued to stare at the snowfall that slightly increased into a small flurry. Sounds of astonishment and joy followed nearby as more and more people joined them outside. Kim's parents and the tweebs were first and the twins made a show of playing in the flurry. Soon, most everyone they knew from inside was crowded around them, talking softly amongst themselves and appreciating the rare occurrence of snow.

Camille eventually announced she wanted pictures and revealed a state of the art digital camera, along with Kim's and Shego's parents own expensive devices. The street lights around them actually made for great shots and they all took turns for photos. Kim soon requested a similar photo like the one they'd taken on the steps of the base, the one that showed the celebration of the team they'd become. This one would be a celebration of the team they still were.

All Team Possible members stood together, each one giving the other knowing glances; they were the soundless, wordless exchanges that only friends were capable of producing. Driver prompted them all to say cheese and they obliged with stupid, wondrous grins.

"I've never seen a happier family," the chauffeur smiled and snapped the shot.

"Family," Bonnie had kept a firm grasp on Betty's arm since they'd joined. "I like the sound of that."

Shego squeezed Kim again, "I went from having no family to having too damn many. What have I gotten myself into?"

"You've gotten into a place you always wanted," Kim answered. "A place where you belong."

"And all it took was a crap ton of change to do it."

"Nothing wrong with change," Betty smirked. "Sometimes, the most necessary changes lead us to great things."

"Necessary changes?" Ron cocked an eyebrow.

"It means growing up," Yori answered. "Something we've all done recently."

"Despite our best efforts," Ron allowed Rufus to run up his arm and perch atop his shoulder as the mole rat stuck out his tongue playfully.

Kim giggled and held onto Sheridan tightly, content in the knowledge that they had grown significantly in such little time. Still, it had all been for the better. She didn't understand how people could fear such changes. If this was growing up, then she couldn't wait to grow more. Kim looked at her team, stalwart and strong as ever. She looked at the people around them, all trusted old friends and some former enemies. She then saw Iris and her crew standing at the entrance of the hotel.

She exchanged a curious stare with the dusty blonde and Kim wondered if it would ever be as simple as they once were in college, before they'd been forced to be enemies. Could they ever just be friends? Iris then smiled and stuck out a fist, repeating the movement that followed her mantra weeks before. She believed in Kim Possible. The rest, Jack, Junior, Adrena and Nos, mimicked her.

Kim threw a bigger smile and fist back and hoped that time would come. There were so many possibilities now, so many reasons to believe she could achieve not only that, but anything she set out to do. She had too many good people to help her to simply not try to accomplish great things. She had families, she had friends, and she had a woman she'd love for all her days. She held Sheridan tighter and basked in the embrace that only she was allowed. No one could ask for more and Kim never would. She already had forever.


	28. Kimportant Update: Until We Meet Again

_**Kimportant Update: Until We Meet Again**_

Two years ago, in the midst of writing my first original novel, I had taken a week's paid vacation from work to focus solely on writing. On down times, I found the entire series of Kim Possible online and, having always wanted to watch it, binged it for almost the entire week. What I originally wrote off as your average, childish Disney show turned out to be one of the most fun cartoons I'd seen in some time.

But, more than that, I also began to see something in two of the characters. Kim and Shego were an intriguing rivalry, almost overflowing with chemistry onscreen. I loved it, especially because it was bizarrely close in nature to my own original novel's character's, Delaine and Hellena's, relationship. Then, when I saw the episode Stop Team Go, I did something I'd never done to that point: ship characters.

I knew what shipping was, but I'd never felt compelled to do it until KiGo. And I don't see it as anything to be ashamed or embarrassed by. You love what you love and you should never have to make excuses for it to please other people.

After pumping out three novels in a year's time (phew), I was allowed a break to take it easy and push the first book specifically. In that time, I'd felt the writing itch and needed it scratched pronto. Along came fanfiction and the rest was an easy decision. Writing has taken the place of many things as the brightest point in my daily life and I'm honored I can share it with people without having to shill merchandise in the process.

That being said, the day job has come a-calling. My agent has been hounding me for some time now about starting my next novel and I can't exactly say no. Luckily, she understood I needed to come to a conclusion on Necessary Changes before starting something new. Why did I need to? Because I owed it to all of you.

This most recent chapter reached over one hundred fifty IP's in less than a day's time. That means that all those people were ready and willing to read my story almost as soon as it was posted. It isn't even the numbers, but the fact that so many people hold it in such regard. I don't have the storage space necessary on my one terabyte hard drive to adequately write down how that makes me feel.

So, to all those who read: thank you and I hope you enjoyed it. To all those that reviewed: your words, whether positive or negative, kept me going.

To Lhyaran, whose been there since the beginning and still reviews to this day.

To Taliesin the Eternal Bard, whose brainstorming and ideas have helped significantly.

To only-looking, whose detailed feedback has worked wonders when I needed feedback the most.

To MisterMagic25, the nicest guy whose more than willing to help in any scenario.

To Hopeful Husky, whose positive words made me almost as happy as that image of a Husky he uses. XD

To Aceina, who isn't afraid to say what needs to be said, even if I didn't want to hear it.

All those people have stories of their own and I encourage you to check them out.

Your presence in my life these past several months has been a godsend. Even as terrible of a year as 2014 was, a simple word from any of you was enough to make my day brighter and I'll never thank you enough for that.

I hate to have to walk away, but rest assured that I will still be here, reading your fics and answering your messages. This place is a second home to me now. People may ask me if this story is over and I'll always give the same answer: as long as someone wishes to read it, this story will continue one day.

Good luck and take care everyone.

Until we meet again.


	29. Kim Possible: Of Hearts And Heroes

**I wrote this in my free time between writing sessions and really wanted to release it to show I still have plans and interest in sticking with this series. I also just really wanted to do a Kim/ Shego focused story (Mostly. Can't leave the others out) and this is my Valentine's Day gift to them.**

**If anyone's interested in seeing other character's Valentine's, just make the suggestion and I'll contemplate depending upon demand. Just don't expect anything too soon; my agent is cracking the whip as we speak. -_-**

**Fair warning, I gave this a T rating, but the last scene traipses into M territory. It's not graphic, but I don't want to offend the children.**

**Kim Possible is owned by Disney and I take no credit for its characters or creation.**

* * *

_**Kim Possible: Of Hearts and Heroes**_

A sudden, deliberate pounding jostled Kim from the wonderful, restful sleep she'd been experiencing and she wished it would go away or be someone who gave up easily. It was too comfy; she was too content these days and resting was a luxury she hadn't taken advantage of in so long. They hadn't had a big mission in months, not since before the Christmas gala and that had been already two months ago.

The combination of Team Possible and now Team Hench had all but turned the villain community into a shell of its former self, leaving only natural disasters and random favors as their pastimes. She would usually be stifled without action to preoccupy her, but the scrappy teen hero was just far too happy with her normal life at the moment to care. Besides, if it was an emergency, then someone would have chirped her kimmunicator.

The pounding continued and the body beneath her let out a low, rumbling growl as Shego threw the blankets off herself.

"Oh, someone is dying this morning," she began to sit up, but Kim laid a calming hand across her.

"Lay back down, baby. I got it."

The younger girl, more energetic at this time of the morning anyways, bounced out of bed as her moody girlfriend snatched the covers back over herself. Kim was at the door before whoever it was outside had a chance to rile the plasma thrower up with more knocking.

She threw open the door, expecting many people, but not quite expecting the pretty brunette from her high school days.

"Hiya, K," Bonnie seemed abnormally giddy this morning.

"Hiya," Kim tossed back with confusion.

Silence immediately followed. Both girls had gotten much friendlier over the past few months, but there was still a hint of resentment for the childish things they'd done to one another in what seemed like entirely different lives ago. Bonnie opened her mouth a tad, but all she could manage was a faint exhale before closing it again.

"Water under the bridge," Kim said suddenly and Bon blinked confusion. "You look like you have something important to say, so I'll start first. Everything we ever did to one another, every barb, insult, and ill-intentioned trick, is officially null and void. We're even now. Deal?"

Bonnie couldn't have looked any more shocked, but she did let an exuberant smile cross her features as she absorbed what Kim had said. Kim enjoyed that smile more than she'd expected and she wasn't sure why. If anything, she assumed it was because she liked seeing people happy. Bonnie had been immeasurably happy since the gala and Kim knew exactly why.

"How are you and Betty?" she asked, spurring conversation.

The brunette bit her lip, but not at all in a negative way. Kim had seen that little quirk before on many girls in high school and had even caught herself doing it in times recent. It was a good sign as far as the redhead was concerned.

"I actually came about that," Bonnie finally stepped inside and, surprise of surprises, grabbed one of Kim's hands in her own. "You know what this weekend is."

How could she not? "Valentine's Day."

"Valentine's Day," Bonnie breathed the words as though they were sacred. "K, I don't know what to get her. I've been wracking my brain for days and I can't come up with anything…I need help."

"I got help for ya!" Shego called from the bedroom. "It's a punch to the stomach for waking me up! Happy Valentine's!"

"Big talk!" Bonnie barked back. "I guess that means you've already gotten Kim something if you can afford to lie in bed!"

Silence responded, which drew a satisfied grin from the brunette.

"I…," Kim rubbed her head…"actually haven't gotten her anything yet, either."

"Knew it!" Shego said.

"Perfect!" Bonnie almost hopped. "Well, not that we're all a bunch of procrastinating losers, but that makes this whole affair easier."

Shego appeared in the doorway to their room, "Do _not_ say the word affair while holding my woman's hand."

Bonnie immediately released Kim, but still stood her ground as the raven haired woman approached. Shego made a show of leaning onto Kim, wrapping her arms around her in a clearly possessive show of affection.

"Spill it, Rockwaller," Sheridan commanded.

"Betty thinks it's a good idea that we split into two groups," Bonnie was animated now. "Couples split and make a group day out of finding presents for each other."

Shego scoffed, "I'm shopping with Kimmie. No way am I tolerating multiples of the peanut gallery for a whole day."

Kim leaned into her and nuzzled her neck, "It sounds like fun, Sheri. Consider it a team building exercise. Pleeeease?"

She felt the taller woman exhale before planting a kiss on her shorter lover's ear, "Always with the elongated pleases. You know I can't resist those."

"Then why try?" Kim giggled and ran her lips across that perfect, green skin for good measure.

Bonnie watched the exchange with an interest that hadn't been there before, at least as far as Kim knew. She could almost picture the images in the teen's head, clearly of herself and Betty doing these things. She was forced to snap her old nemesis out of her reverie if they were going to get anything accomplished today.

She promised to be down shortly for breakfast as Bonnie – _Bonnie Rockwaller_ – gave a little pleased squeal and hugged Kim violently before motoring downstairs. Not in a million years would she have believed that exchange had just taken place, but she knew all too well the reasoning behind it.

People were at their greatest when happy. Bonnie's happiness made her overcome her superior attitude enough to treat Kim like they'd been friends for years. Admittedly, Kim was just as much to blame for their continued rivalry, but she had her own happiness that helped her transcend her old high school conflicts.

She was held by that reason now and she squeezed the strong arms that embraced her with so much affection. She glanced into their bedroom, saw the box on her nightstand that held that beautiful ring, and knew, just absolutely _knew_, she would never be happier than she was now.

* * *

Shego couldn't remember a time in her life where she'd been so boringly all-encompassing in her utter contentment. For so long, her mornings consisted of training, light breakfast to avoid the ill effects of overeating, generous amounts of coffee, and then psyching herself up for that day's illegal activities. She looked back on them with fondness still, understanding those days contributed to the person she was today. Still, her contentment was absolutely nothing in comparison to the things she felt now.

Her mornings were this now: she sat at their meal table, like every morning, with the people she'd come to see as friends and family. In her lap was the beautiful redhead she loved; the girl she woke up every morning next to like the ending to a perfect dream every day. Kim was so light, so flawless in every physical detail, making Shego believe she could stay there all day and she'd never require a break.

Without words, Kim coaxed her lover's mouth open and fed her a fork full of scrambled eggs. That juvenile, childish display should have turned her stomach or sent her into a groaning fit that lasted hours. Instead, she felt her face warm uncontrollably and it had nothing to do from the delicious meal. This was her life now and she couldn't comprehend it being any other way.

They didn't really speak to one another, instead allowing their deep understanding of each other as a guide for action. Kim merely giggled softly as she scooped another offer for Shego. The former villain simply stared into the girl's eyes, those magical orbs that conveyed so much emotion.

Shego saw only love in those eyes and it humbled her every day. Kim didn't need to say anything; her gaze alone expressed the extent of what she felt, an entirely positive trait when one wore their heart on their sleeve. Shego, on the other hand, didn't know how to say these things, whether verbally or physically.

She could only fill her mind during their silence with all of the things she could never adequately express to the teen. How could she tell her and not make it sound hokey or lame? What words were perfect enough to tell Kim Possible that she was the center of her world? That little redhead had saved her from so much personal destruction. She took a former thief for what she was, imperfect and flawed, and accepted her without question.

Shego knew she was exceptional; there was never any question of that. She was smart, gorgeous, and possessed unlimited talent. She loved the person she was…but she loved the person Kim had made her even more. How could she even begin to describe to the girl how precious she was for doing that? She never could. Not a single string of words in any living or dead language would suffice, and thus she simply sat there and stared.

"Are you ever going to blink?" the redhead chuckled, but her face lit slightly in an attempt to match her hair.

That was too much. Shego snatched the fork from _her_ Kimmie's hand and slammed it down on the table before pulling her into a kiss. A muffled sound of exclamation echoed into her that was followed by a slight moan of pleasure. She didn't care that she had bits of egg in her mouth; Shego wanted to possess those lips direly.

They were at that for a minute straight before releasing, Kim's gasp of inhalation doing wonders for Sheridan's already swimming head. They were centimeters away as Kim breathed into her mouth and she inhaled that combination of mouthwash and a unique smell that only Kim possessed. It was intoxicating.

"Hey," Drakken whined. "No hanky panky at the table. We're eating."

"Tell that to the other end too," Monique mumbled.

Shego looked past to see Betty and Bonnie had officially lost themselves in each other's mouths. Combined with Ron and Yori snuggling over their food and Wade and Yoko making goo goo eyes with one another, one would almost think the most romantic holiday in the world was nearing. Not that she gave any credence to the stupid day. Valentine's was a marketing scheme, plain and simple. Shego detested any day that expected people to "prove" their love by buying useless crap. Everyday could be like that if you were shallow. Shego would know, after all.

The only thing that halted her voicing of these beliefs was her knowledge that Kim was a sap for romantic garbage and was actively looking forward to the holiday. Sheridan would play along, if for no other reason than to see that beaming smile she adored.

Betty actively had to detach herself from her new squeeze, "Okay, okay; we can't keep this up all day."

Bonnie growled playfully, seeing it as a challenge, but she stayed her libido for the time being. Shego couldn't tell exactly, but it seemed Betty was still unused to their public display. It had taken her weeks to finally allow the other team members to know they were an item and she still was somewhat hesitant to show off. The old maid probably hadn't had anyone in so long, so this was her formative years all over again. Shego found some perverse joy in that.

Kim still held a firm grasp on her lover, "So, what's this about shopping teams?"

Betty replied, "Basic team building. We're a great unit, but we tend to pair off in our comfort zones: Yori always with Ron and Kim always with Shego. We need more diversity in case a mission comes along wherein we don't get to decide the participants. That…plus some of us aren't exactly punctual shoppers and we're effectively killing two birds with one stone."

"So, who are the teams?" Ron said between a mouthful.

"Kim, Yori, Bonnie and Yoko for Team One," she gestured to each, making sure they nodded in approval.

Shego took note of Nerdlinger's girlfriend, the most recent addition to their team out of sheer necessity to take some of the workload off of Wade. She had proved to be invaluable with computers, but she was useless in almost every other regard. She had no desire to do much besides keep Wade company, but that seemed to be enough for the group's sake. Plus, she made the little, chubby geek happy, so points for that.

"Ron, Shego, Wade and I will be Team Two," Betty continued. "I suggest deciding now where we'll be perusing wares so as to not bump into one another and spoil the surprises."

"Middleton Mall!" Bonnie called, effectively deciding for their group.

"You coming with, Mon?" Kim made sure to include her currently single friend out of the sheer kindness of her big, fluffy heart.

Monique, clearly bugged by the outgoing shows of affection all morning, looked as though she were on the verge of writing the whole group off.

She sighed, "Nothing better to do."

Shego was rather sure the girl had only agreed seeing as how the couples would be split and she'd be spared more impromptu make out sessions she was forced to stomach. Despite herself, the older woman did feel sorry for her in a sense. It must suck being surrounded by happy people and being lonely. Kim was sure to give her all the attention she required, seeing as that's how good of friends they were.

"What about you, Drakken?" Yoko offered.

"Valentine's Day. Ick," the blue man made a face. "No thank you. I have more important things to do than wax nonsense with the other puppy dog-eyed pea brains this holiday beckons to."

"That's not nice, doctor!" CiCi scolded while cleaning dishes. "I was hoping to go see Oliver and Vivian today!"

"I'm sure Vivian would love to see you," Wade wiggled his eyebrows at him.

Drew blew a dismissive breath, "Please. She's practically a child compared to me. No matter how intelligent she is. CiCi is more than welcome to visit them, but I have serious work to be done."

"Almost done with the new moped, doc?" Ron called.

Drakken smiled cockily, "I assure you, Stoppable. You won't be disappointed."

Ron gave a boo-yah as everyone chatted about their desired shopping destinations. Sheridan was already bored with the mundaneness of their breakfast conversation, but she held her sarcastic spurs and instead focused on the excited redhead. Kim was so looking forward to this day and Shego grinned in her own secret anticipation.

_Oh, Kimmie. If only you knew how great it was going to be._

* * *

Bonnie was in top form for shopping, a pastime she excelled in during her high school years. While Kim had never accompanied her on these excursions, the stories from Tara, Hope and some of the other cheerleaders were more than adequate to convey just how deftly the brunette could go from store to store and pinpoint sales and special deals. She almost seemed to have a clairvoyant penchant for it.

Even weirder, Bon had made speaking to Kim first a priority throughout the day so far. While she didn't ignore Mon or Yori, she always made sure to question Kim first whenever a decision needed to be made over size, color, and style. Kim always ended up tossing the conversation to Mon, who was the expert after all.

Bonnie's insistence on her was bizarre, but the redhead was sure she knew the reason. She saw her former rival as a kindred spirit of sorts due to their similar taste in older women. Either that, or they were legitimately starting to like one another and Kim was almost one hundred percent sure that was lunacy.

Between her indecisiveness over what to buy Shego, Kim also made a point to deflect any potential suitors for herself directly towards her BFF. Kim wore her ring with pride and made no hesitation in showcasing it to anyone who even mildly flirted. However, Monique seemed…uninterested and only fairly polite to any boy who showed her attention. This worried Kim, but she had already spoken to her friend at length about her belief that she needed to spend some time alone to sort out her emotions. Kim just hoped this was good for her mental health.

"Mon, I need help!" Bonnie had rushed ahead into a sporting outlet for women and was waving them down.

"I can't give her the help she needs," Mon mumbled as she made for the brunette.

Kim chuckled and wished her luck as she left.

"Do you wish to accompany me to the local game store?" Yori asked as she pointed out the store almost opposite the sport outlet.

"Why not?" Kim shrugged. "What about you, Yoko?"

The little Asian looked at her nervously and Kim had to marvel at how completely inept the girl seemed in a public environment. She seemed fine at the hotel and was okay in open spaces, but something about the densely packed humanity inside the mall had her squirrelly and twitching. Not to mention, Kim had noticed the girl refused to make eye contact with her specifically.

"I'll, uh, go with Monique…if that's okay," she squeaked.

"That's fine, dear," Yori patted her in an effort to calm her.

Yoko scrunched into herself as she made for the other girls.

"She's very…eccentric," Kim tried to make it sound like a compliment.

"She is quite terrible with people," Yori actually chuckled that one out. "She seems to be rather intimidated by you."

"What did I do?"

"Nothing, Kim. She just appears to possess very little self-esteem. She possibly feels inadequate next to you, as many women do."

Kim frowned as they made for the game store, "I don't mean to."

"No one believes you do. But you must understand that there are many people who wish to be like you and simply cannot. Some resent this fact while others merely make peace with it."

"Well, those people need to focus on what makes _them_ cool. Yoko can do things with a computer I can only dream about."

Yori began to dig through a bin of games, clearly looking for something Ron didn't already own, "And you are beautiful, athletic, confident…"

"Okay, okay, you're making me blush here."

Yori laughed warmly and pulled out a game, "Metal Gear Solid?"

"He owns all of them," Kim answered.

"Resident Evil?"

"He says those aren't good anymore."

"Tenchu: Stealth Assassins?"

"He returned that one. Said he can't play something that hits so close to home."

Yori went silent as she placed the game back. Kim saw her face morph into one of worry and a slight hint of sorrow.

"You okay?" Kim was next to her in an instant.

"I should know these things. I try to commit them to memory: every case, every character he speaks of with fondness. But…I feel I am out of my league with some of his hobbies."

Kim put an arm around her and felt her lean into the embrace, "It's alright. I don't even know all that much and he's been drilling this crap into my head for over a decade."

Yori closed her eyes, "I still…I don't know if I'm doing the right things as his girlfriend. I've never been with someone for this long and Yamanouchi was not exactly accepting of relationships between students. He is so sweet, so he will never admonish me for my lack of experience or outright say I have done wrong. I sometimes feel like I disappoint him more often than he lets on."

Kim straightened her so they were locking eyes, "Yori, you have no idea just how enamored he is with you. He's lucky to have you."

Kim saw the desire to believe that in her doe eyes, but there was a hint of doubt.

"I used to think he wished I was you," Yori whispered.

Kim's grip tightened before she released the girl out of sheer shock she would say such a thing. Yori leaned over the bin and began to rummage aimlessly as she continued.

"After the two of you separated, he came to us a broken man. He was not the Ron I had known. In time, he regained some of that smile, but he carried a terrible burden from those days onward. We began seeing each other less than a month after his arrival. I always cared for him, but I made peace with the fact that you were his destiny. He may have kissed me, but I had convinced myself he thought of you. I was like Yoko: I was intimidated by who you were and what you represented. I was merely the silver medal to your gold."

"You know that isn't true," Kim was intent now to show just how serious she was in that claim.

"How can I know?" Yori gave her the saddest look she'd ever seen.

Kim was indignant now. This would not stand. She couldn't bear to see the ninja downplay herself in such a manner. Kim had her pride, but she knew exactly how much more important her friends' feelings were in comparison.

"I may know all of his games, but that doesn't mean anything," Kim placed a hand on hers and stopped her rummaging. "I may have listened, but I looked down on his hobby as a waste of time. I may have even unfairly downplayed it and that was wrong of me. When he spoke about them, I'd sometimes zone him out. I only tolerated his childish tendencies and assumed it was a phase until he grew up. My close mindedness made me ignore that he was legitimately happy with his attitude."

Yori was staring at her now as she continued.

"Ron is Ron and he'll always be unique like that. The only person that ever truly accepted him for his quirkiness was you. Not Zita, not Tara, not me; you and only you. I see how you enjoy his antics because you know he'll be a man when he's called on. That's why he loves you more than he ever really loved me. And I'm okay with that, because you deserve him."

Even she couldn't question Kim's honesty and she meant every word of it. Her watered eyes were the closest she'd ever seen the ninja to weeping. She couldn't be sure, but she thought she saw something strengthen within the young ninja.

"I make this vow now, Kim," Yori lightly sniffled. "Even if Ron and I were to…not work out. Even if he and I could never truly be together again, I would still be here to assist you. I am more than just his girlfriend. I am a believer in what you do and I will always be Team Possible. I swear that to you."

"I'm glad," Kim beamed and Yori's mood lifted considerably. "Now, grab some games and we'll try and find something he doesn't have."

"It could take a while," she smiled.

"Take all the time you need."

* * *

"Seriously," Betty never sounded agitated, but Shego was now experiencing the rare occasion of the older woman effectively throwing a tantrum, "it can't be that difficult. Just tell me what teens wear these days."

"Do I look nineteen to you!?" Shego bit back. "If you haven't noticed, my style is more unique than the myriad of samey crap kids wear these days!"

"Ugh! Of course I placed myself in the group without a single teenage girl to shop for a teenage girl. How could I have been so short sighted?"

"Having one eye will do that," Shego shot her a smug grin and Betty attempted to ignite her with sight alone.

"Come on…," Wade attempted some kind of peace negotiation, but Ron stopped him.

"Advice time, Wade. Never a smart move to get in between two A type personalities. You'll only come out with injuries. Come on; let's check out the music shop."

"What for?"

"I wanted to see if they had those nature sounds CDs. Yori probably misses Yamanouchi, so I figured I'd find something that reminds her of home. Japanese crickets at night or whatever."

The younger boy gave a respectful grin to his friend, "Not bad, Ron."

"Dude, you just don't even know how suave I've become. Just follow me and you'll learn everything you need to know."

Shego scoffed good-naturedly as the two boys left. Ron was certainly improving as a man, but she hoped the little chubby kid was as talented with choosing role models as he was in choosing hard drives.

"Are you listening?" Betty crowed.

Shego swiveled to shoot her a death glare, "No, I'm not listening because your voice pisses me off!"

Betty showed her teeth and Shego welcomed a tirade of any kind. Though she enjoyed being all lovey dovey with Princess, she was starting to think she might be going soft without anyone to butt heads with. She and her teen did have their moments of spatting, but it was always half-assed and usually never reached a degree that they didn't simply laugh off the misunderstanding or argument. Besides, Shego simply didn't _want_ to be angry with Princess; she just wanted to be angry at _someone_. She was naturally bitchy after all, so she might as well have some fun with it. Then, like a slap to the face, Betty's visage changed from righteous anger to confused sadness.

"I'm sorry," Betty mumbled and Shego thought she'd have an aneurism, because she knew what was coming. "I just have no idea what I'm doing with that girl. I'm no good at this."

The plasma thrower roared inside her head. She was not about to have a heart to heart with Betty Director. She wanted to turn her back, to laugh in her face, to do anything she felt the older woman deserved. Instead, she softened her own features in an attempt to show she was willing to help.

_God damn you, Kim Possible! You've done this to me! Making me help this woman when I should be mocking her! You sweet, beautiful, angelic do-gooder! I'd hate you if I didn't love you more than life itself!_

Shego grumbled beneath her breath before speaking, "She loves Club Banana. She's always wearing crap that proudly displays their logo. Not just anything, though. She seems to focus on form fitting clothing, especially ones that show off her hips and those ridiculous boobs."

Betty instantly perked up a tad, "Well, that's a no go, since CB is at the mall."

"It's a chain, Betty. Those stores are all over the place. There's one two blocks from here."

Betty made a show of looking around her, clearly unfamiliar with the section of Middleton they referred to as the Strip. Shego almost growled again as she began to walk and beckoned Director to follow.

"Thanks," the brunette mumbled.

"Spare me. Just be glad Kimmie likes you."

Betty chuckled and Shego thought about the possibility of getting away with smacking her. Cooler heads prevailed as she instead filled her thoughts with her plans for later that night. Everyone was rushing to scramble for Valentine's Day presents, but she'd already planned a better surprise for Kimmie. Who needed these baubles the person probably wouldn't even use days after being gifted it? No, there were much better gifts that could leave much longer lasting impressions.

"That's a lecherous grin," Betty mused as she walked beside her.

"They're lecherous thoughts," Shego said unashamedly. "Speaking of which, how often does Bonnie tire you out?"

"You really expect me to answer that?"

"Worth a try."

Betty was silent for a moment, "She and I haven't done anything yet outside of cuddling in bed and heavy petting."

"Not for lack of trying on her part I'd bet."

"It may surprise you, but Bonnie is actually very chaste," Shego noticed the woman seemed to brighten when talking about her teen. "She's only been with one guy intimately and she swears that was a mistake. She sees herself as a prize and few have earned her. She honestly seems content with how far we've progressed, but…I sometimes notice the way she looks at me. It's actually very flattering."

"Well," the green woman rolled her eyes. "I guess, for an old maid, you have a bit of sexy going on."

"Ugh," Betty gave a playful face. "Never say something like that again."

"I already wanna' burn my tongue out."

Betty actually gave a very honest chuckle, "Something we have in common. Adored by much younger women who we honestly don't deserve."

"You insulting me, Director?"

"I know you well enough, Shego. You talk and act a tough game, but deep down you're unnerved by how much you care about Kim. And you haven't cared about much of anything in a very long time."

Shego scowled, "Just cause you have a ton of files on me doesn't mean you know me."

Betty went silent and looked to be reminiscing on a memory. She stared ahead as they awaited a crosswalk light to change and Sheridan honestly didn't miss the conversation. She didn't like Betty and probably never would. Their old wounds were too personal to heal.

"Kim used to talk of you a lot, back when she was still in high school," Betty said.

Shego narrowed her eyes, but didn't speak.

"She always reported to us from time to time on her rogue's gallery, allowing us to stay in the loop. She was helpful like that. She'd always focus on you and Drakken, her most common foes. She never hated the two of you. She'd talk for an hour about how scatterbrained and wacky Drakken could be. She'd spend even more time warning us of how dangerous you were. You'll notice we weren't exactly present for most of Kim's adversaries and that was a request on her part. She was convinced she could handle all of you and she was right."

"You reaching a point sometime soon?" Shego drawled.

Betty smirked, "According to reports, Kim had a picture of you hanging in her locker. She was always fascinated with you. We believed she admired you in a way. Still, it wasn't until you became Ms. Go for that week that I started to notice a change in her. She spoke of you as a person more often. She wondered over your life and not just the villainous side of it. She'd seen something in you worth noticing."

This wasn't news to Shego. That was the whole basis for her own admiration for the redhead. Still, it was a strange feeling knowing that Kim never hated her even as early as their first few meetings and fights. The physical and emotional interest clearly wasn't there for either of them until years later, but it seemed something had been pulling them towards one another since meeting. Most would say destiny or fate, but Shego would laugh at that derisively.

"Why are you telling me this?" Shego rushed her to the punch line.

"I'm more telling it to myself. I don't think I have it in me to care about someone to the extent I've seen you and Kim achieve. I've been a soldier for too long. Still, if someone like you, as selfish and misguided as you were, could earn Kim's affection so entirely…then maybe there's hope for everyone."

Shego made gagging sounds as she attempted to disguise the darker shade of green on her face. Betty wasn't fooled and even began to mockingly thank her for giving her hope and being a beacon for love and kindness. Even Shego's threats of immolation couldn't halt the jovial laughter and Shego only found herself slightly enjoying the absolutely peaceful expression on the woman's face.

* * *

Kim parked the Sloth and exited with fevered anticipation. After their very successful shopping trip, everyone had split for the day and Shego had ordered Kim to her high rise condo in Upperton. Apparently, she wanted them to exchange their presents early. Kim had no idea why, but she assumed early gift exchanging was Shego's way of belittling a holiday she clearly had no love lost over. Kim wished she was a tad more open to romanticism, but she was still more than willing to meet her halfway as she made sure to grab her girlfriend's gift.

With butterfly filled insides, she rode the private elevator up and walked the short distance between the last two floors. It was just now turning night and the sky was doing something wondrous with its natural colors. It was all so cheesy romantic and she blushed in response. She was well aware that Shego didn't share her love for starry-eyed romance, but she would always be a sucker for it.

She opened the door with her very own, personal keycard and squealed internally over the fact that she still possessed such a thing. The fact that Shego didn't want to do this at the hotel made her mind swim with possibilities, but she stopped short of deciding on one and instead resolved to simply be surprised.

The first thing she noticed upon stepping inside was an innumerable amount of paper charms hanging everywhere. There were thousands of them, each one a long string that dangled from the high ceiling and ended in an inch sized paper with writing. She maneuvered through the obstacle course and read several messages as she passed.

"I love you", "I cherish you", "My one and only", "My clarity" and other instances of passionate, whimsical, or tender verbiages. Some even contained more specific messages, "Cupcake", "Princess", clearly written by Shego. She spun and attempted to take in the vast amount of messages, which almost overwhelmed her.

It was then she noticed the thick, pink ribbon draped across the floor. It ran the length of the living room, from entrance to staircase and seemed to wind all the way up it into the second floor. Kim followed it as the clear directional invitation it was, giggling to herself and wondering what Sheridan intended with all of this.

When she topped the staircase, she stopped dead and her mouth unhinged. Lying on the bed was Shego, posed like the supermodel she could pass for and wearing the end of the ribbon like a one piece bikini, complete with big bow covering her chest. The look of absolute seductive need she gave the teen set her face aflame.

"Welcome home, Cupcake," she said alluringly.

Kim could only babble a reply as she stumbled slightly on her way to the green goddess before her.

"I hope you liked my welcome messages," she fingered one of the dangling charms. "Though, I'm sure the present has gotten most of your attention."

Kim somehow forced herself to peel her eyes away from the…view before her and instead paid more attention to the charms. She made a show of inspecting them over drooling.

"I love them," the redhead finally offered.

Shego grinned and sauntered off the bed and towards her, making sure to over animate every sashay of her perfect hips. Kim was almost dumbfounded by how much that affected her, despite having been intimate with her on numerous occasions.

Sheridan brushed the charms as she passed them, "I would ask you to read every one, but that seems a little too daunting."

With her speaking and being this close, Kim began to notice the woman was blushing just as much from the display, though she knew her embarrassment was more due to the emotional state and not the physical state of her gift.

"I know I don't tell you how important you are often enough," she continued. "The words don't come to me easily and they sound…disingenuous coming from my mouth. Still, here they are. Every thought of you, everything I can never really place into spoken words, is hanging in this house. I figured, if I can't choose the right ones to say, I'll let you choose the ones you like the most. Pick any you like, because they're all true."

Kim allowed her that monologue, allowed her those moments to speak her words before she assaulted her with affection. There weren't enough kisses she could plant that would equal the loving words just spoken, but she'd dedicate the next few years to trying. It was true: Shego wasn't one for waxing romance and, honestly, Kim never expected it from her. She knew how the woman felt; there was no doubt.

Still, they were almost painful in how gloriously whole they made the teen feel as every utterance of her love was laid bare. Shego's chuckles were quickly replaced with slight moans of acceptance and pleasure. Something as simple as kissing seemed so much more intimate when they were together.

Kim barely thought as she lifted a small bag into view, "Yours."

Shego accepted it with a smile, reaching in and pulling out her gift. It was small, just large enough to fill her slender hands and shaped like a heart. It was an ornament not for wearing, but for display.

"Simple, but effective," Shego mused as she turned it in her view.

"It's not what's outside that counts," Kim hinted.

The former villainess raised an eyebrow until she realized there was a small compartment built into the trinket. She clicked a small button on the side and the heart opened on a hinge like a locket. Inside, a hollow had been carved out and surrounded by glass.

"It's empty," Shego mused.

"No, it isn't," Kim muttered and dipped her head shyly. "You just have to know what to look for."

Shego was clearly confused and Kim didn't blame her. God, she was turning red all over from the simple thought of explaining this sappy metaphor. Still, she needed to say it.

"Inside that locket," the teen began, "is the piece of myself that I gave to you. I know this sounds lame, but…I used to believe in destiny, that two people can be meant for one another and fated to unite. I know now that that's just children's fables. Love doesn't take fate or stars aligning; it just takes two people who accept each other entirely. When other people look at that locket, they'll always only see an empty box; but, when you and I look at it, we'll see what's in there: the part of myself that you made yours. The part of me that no one can ever take from you no matter what. I hope that makes sense…"

She trailed off as she hid her face low, terrified to see what had to be Sheridan's face almost set to burst from restrained laughter. It was so hokey, but it just sounded so right to say. She was immeasurably glad that Shego had also gone for a purely metaphorical gift, showcasing that the two had a strange talent in mimicking each other's behavior. It made the occasion feel more personal and simply right.

The taller woman stepped up to her as close as possible without actually embracing her. Kim looked into her face to see the faint hint of tears in her emerald eyes.

"I always felt really empty inside ever since I left my family," Shego almost whispered. "I assumed it was the normal feeling one felt when they left behind everything that used to comfort them. It disappeared after a few years and I actually began to ignore it once I had you to focus on. Our fights, our squabbles, even our times as "allies" helped me in ways I wasn't aware were needed. I…still feel that emptiness sometimes, but it's so distant now. I assume I have you to thank for that."

Shego balled the heart into her palm and pressed it between the two of them, leaving not a centimeter of empty space. She gently placed her forehead against Kim's and the teen closed her eyes and simply enjoyed the feeling. No one felt like Shego. No one had that unique heat, not too stifling but just warm enough to make her feel safe, wanted and loved.

"I don't have much left in here," she continued with a sad tone. "But, whatever little tidbit of worth still exists in me…it's yours."

"I'm so glad you came back that day," Kim said, remembering so long ago that Shego had appeared on her lawn and defended her when she was injured.

"I'm so glad I let you in," Shego exhaled softly, a more generalized but still important claim.

They shared a very simple kiss. It wasn't raging in hormones or powered by untapped lust. It was humble, modest, and unassuming. It was perfect for that moment.

"Ready to unwrap your present?" Shego purred.

Kim didn't answer, but instead pulled the bow that covered her lover's chest. By design, that simple pull unwound the bow and took the packaging with it. A naked Shego stood before her and Kim couldn't think of a more beautiful thing on this planet.

Sheridan lifted her easily and moved her to the bed, setting her down gently and beginning to kiss across her neck and collar. The sensation tickled and excited her as she smiled and allowed the woman free reign. Her affections traveled further south until she was kissing her navel and flat stomach. It was slow and methodical, which only served to rev Kim's internals.

Her heart nearly popped as she heard and felt the button of her pants unfasten. She didn't look, didn't speak, but simply lay back and allow Shego access. It was no effort for the woman to strip her bottom half, panties and all, and she couldn't even begin to think about being embarrassed. She assisted slightly by discarding her shirt and bra, allowing the silken blankets of the huge bed to cool her.

Slight inhalations sounded as Shego touched every sensitive spot around her thighs, hips and waist with her lips. She made her intentions all too clear as the seconds passed and for once Kim's hormones didn't demand a speedier arrival to the best portions of their revelry. Shego had a plan and Kim could force herself to wait out her throbbing desire for the time being.

Eventually, the older woman moved back up her body, letting her form slide against the smaller girl's frame until they met eyes. There was a profound joy in Shego's face, something she saw on rare occasions when her guard was lowered completely and she allowed herself to be happy. Kim adored that happiness and wanted to give her more of it. She'd heard her parents say that, when you truly loved someone, you could feel their happiness as your own. It was more true now that any moment of her young life.

Shego and Kim weren't meant to be together. There was no celestial commandment that stated they were star crossed to be lovers. Such things were seen as romantic, but Kim knew they undermined something far more wonderful. She'd found the person she knew she could spend her days with not through luck or divine intervention, but through perseverance and dedication. Kim had always fought for what she knew mattered. She'd made the mistake of letting Sheridan get away once; she would not allow that mistake to occur twice.

Shego kissed her softly once more before moving back down, giving her that longing look of promised trust between them. Their fights had been for dominance, but they had no use for such things in the bedroom. It wasn't about dominant and submissive, it was about trust. It wasn't about who was better, it was about being good for the other.

The first sensation made her breath catch and something wonderful pulse from the depths of her stomach all the way to her face. The next few sensations made her grip the sheets and moan softly. The following sensations were impossible to hold in and Kim suddenly was very grateful the condo had no neighbors as her cries of pleasure filled the house.

* * *

Shego flopped back onto her bed and closed her eyes to keep from seeing the world spinning. Wow! That had to be their best session yet. Kim, for having not only been with no one before Shego or with a woman in general, had picked up the intricacies with admirable pace. Her still pulsing womanhood was a pinging testament to that fact.

A satisfied Kimmie flopped next to her, instantly burying her face into Shego's shoulder and finding that comfortable home she'd made ever since that day at the fair. She allowed her breathing to slow and her post-climax high to subside before she dared opening her eyes again. As with every time she awoke next to the redhead, she was pleased beyond measure that their time together hadn't all been a dream.

Kim pulled the covers over them, intent on sleeping this way and Shego was not intent on complaining. The plasma user took one last loving glance at that simple ornament displayed on her end table and felt her heart skip just enough to know she'd found something else to cherish forever. She then pivoted her head slowly and made immediate eye contact with this wonderful creature that clung to her as if she were some kind of magnificent prize.

They didn't need to say they loved one another. It wasn't in the words at this moment. It was in the eyes, the very breaths they took, and the very real feeling of natural comfort that came from their forms touching. Words like love, as diluted as it was, could never adequately convey what they felt. It wasn't perfect, but it was perfect for them.

There was no guarantee that this would be easy, but Sheridan had already felt the pain of no longer being this special person for Kim. As uncertain as the future could be, she'd face any horror before revisiting that debilitating anguish that came with losing the teen. Even at her most pessimistic, Shego could see this working forever. They were both strong. They didn't need fate or luck or miracles to be together. Who needed miracles anyway?

They had each other.

**The End…**

**Or To Be Continued…**

**Whichever sounds more romantic**

* * *

**A/N: I've been deliberating on, whenever I finally continue this story line, exactly how I'd go about doing so. I believe the title of Necessary Changes has run its course as that particular arc has ended. Beginning a new story in general seems adequate and would be a continuation of this story with an entirely new focus, possibly set some months in the future. So much needs to be said still: Team Hench is still an enigma, Monkey Fist is still missing, and the mysterious use of Lorwardian technology hasn't been explained (yes, I remember that). Also, it seems a few of you won't be content until Kim and Shego are in wedding dresses. What will the future bring? Time will always tell.**


End file.

Kim Possible, Adventure, Romance